Sermons and discourses on several occasions by William Wake ...
         Sermons. Selections
         Wake, William, 1657-1737.
      
       
         
           1690
        
      
       Approx. 674 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 273 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66401
         Wing W271
         ESTC R17962
         12348904
         ocm 12348904
         59924
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66401)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59924)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 903:32)
      
       
         
           
             Sermons and discourses on several occasions by William Wake ...
             Sermons. Selections
             Wake, William, 1657-1737.
          
           [15], 526, [2] p.
           
             Printed for Ric. Chiswell ... and W. Rogers ...,
             London :
             1690.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Table of contents: p. [10]-[15]
             Errata: p. [15]
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2004-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
           IMPRIMATUR
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Carolus
               Alston
            
             ,
             R.
             P.
             D.
             Hen.
             Episc.
             Lond.
             à
             Sacris
             .
          
           
             
               Septemb.
               4.
               1689.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMONS
           AND
           DISCOURSES
           ON
           Several
           Occasions
           .
           By
           
             WILLIAM
             WAKE
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           Their
           Majesties
           ;
           and
           Preacher
           to
           the
           Honourable
           Society
           of
           GRAYS-INN
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Ric.
             Chiswell
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           .
           And
           
             W.
             Rogers
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sun
           over-against
           St.
           
           Dunstan's
           Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
           MDCXC
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             
               TO
               The
               RIGHT
               HONOURABLE
               Sir
               WILL.
               RAWLINSON
               ,
               Kt.
               One
               of
               the
               Lords
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Great
               Seal
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               Sir
               JOHN
               HOLT
               ,
               Kt.
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               TO
               The
               HONOURABLE
               Sir
               WILL.
               GREGORY
               ,
               Kt.
               One
               of
               the
               Justices
               of
               Their
               Majesties
               Court
               of
               Kings-Bench
               .
            
             
               Sir
               JOHN
               POWELL
               ,
               Kt.
               
            
             
               Sir
               THO.
               ROOKESBY
               ,
               Kt.
               Justices
               of
               Their
               Majesties
               Court
               of
               Common-Pleas
               .
            
             
               
               Sir
               EDWARD
               NEVILL
               ,
               Kt.
               
            
             
               Sir
               JOHN
               TURTON
               ,
               Kt.
               Barons
               of
               Their
               Majesties
               Court
               of
               Exchequer
               .
            
             
               TO
               The
               WORSHIPFUL
               ,
               THE
               MASTERS
               OF
               THE
               BENCH
               .
            
             
               AND
               TO
               The
               Rest
               of
               the
               MEMBERS
               OF
               THE
               HONOURABLE
               SOCIETY
               OF
               GRAYS-INN
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           HAving
           a
           long
           time
           designed
           to
           make
           some
           publick
           acknowledgment
           of
           my
           great
           Obligations
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           tell
           in
           what
           way
           more
           properly
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           than
           by
           presenting
           to
           you
           a
           small
           Collection
           of
           some
           of
           those
           Discourses
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           lately
           had
           the
           Honour
           to
           Preach
           before
           you
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           upon
           this
           acount
           that
           I
           now
           crave
           leave
           to
           Prefix
           your
           Names
           to
           these
           Sermons
           :
           Both
           as
           a
           Testimony
           of
           that
           particular
           Respect
           
           I
           owe
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           to
           let
           the
           World
           see
           ,
           what
           Persons
           they
           are
           by
           whom
           I
           have
           the
           Happiness
           to
           be
           Countenanced
           and
           Encouraged
           in
           my
           Ministry
           :
           Such
           whose
           Integrity
           and
           Abilities
           ,
           have
           rendred
           them
           at
           Once
           both
           the
           Support
           and
           Ornament
           of
           our
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           :
           Whose
           firmness
           to
           the
           true
           Interest
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           Government
           ,
           in
           the
           Worst
           of
           Times
           ,
           have
           set
           them
           above
           the
           power
           of
           Malice
           to
           Calumniate
           :
           Who
           by
           suffering
           heretofore
           ,
           rather
           than
           they
           would
           betray
           either
           the
           
           Liberties
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           or
           their
           
             Own
             Consciences
          
           ,
           have
           effectually
           convinced
           all
           Impartial
           men
           ,
           That
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           Ignorance
           of
           our
           Laws
           and
           Constitution
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           it
           Interest
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           unworthy
           Design
           ,
           but
           the
           clear
           Evidence
           of
           Right
           ,
           that
           engages
           them
           to
           that
           Submission
           they
           now
           pay
           to
           the
           
             Present
             Government
          
           :
           And
           who
           that
           they
           may
           long
           possess
           those
           Places
           they
           so
           worthily
           fill
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Bench
           ,
           as
           the
           Rest
           of
           the
           Society
           are
           of
           the
           Profession
           ,
           is
           the
           Hearty
           Prayer
           of
           Him
           
           who
           with
           all
           possible
           Respect
           will
           always
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             most
             Obliged
             Humble
             Servant
             ,
             
               WILLIAM
               WAKE
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             SERMON
             I.
             OF
             the
             Qualifications
             required
             to
             a
             
               Profitable
               Hearing
            
             of
             
             God's
             Word
             .
             
               
                 Luke
                 viii
                 .
                 8
                 .
              
               He
               that
               hath
               ears
               to
               hear
               ,
               let
               him
               hear
               .
            
          
           
             SERMON
             II.
             Of
             the
             Benefit
             and
             Practice
             of
             Consideration
             .
             
               
                 Deuter.
                 xxxii
                 .
                 29
                 .
              
               O!
               that
               they
               were
               wise
               ,
               that
               they
               understood
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               consider
               their
               latter
               end
               !
            
          
           
             
             SERMON
             III.
             Of
             the
             Devices
             of
             Satan
             .
             
               
                 2
                 Cor.
                 ii
                 .
                 11
                 .
              
               —
               For
               we
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               his
               devices
               .
            
          
           
             SERMON
             IV.
             Of
             stedfastness
             in
             Religion
             .
             
               
                 2
                 Pet.
                 iii.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 Ye
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ye
                 know
                 these
                 things
                 before
                 ,
                 beware
                 lest
                 ye
                 also
                 being
                 led
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 fall
                 from
                 your
                 own
                 stedfastness
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 grow
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 To
                 him
                 be
                 Glory
                 both
                 now
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             SERMON
             V.
             Of
             the
             Reasonableness
             and
             Terrors
             of
             the
             
               future
               Judgment
            
             .
             
               
               
                 Acts
                 xxiv
                 .
                 25
                 .
              
               And
               as
               he
               reason'd
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               Temperance
               ,
               and
               Judgment
               to
               come
               ,
               Felix
               trembled
               ,
               and
               answer'd
               ,
               Go
               thy
               way
               for
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               a
               convenient
               season
               ,
               I
               will
               call
               for
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             SERMON
             VI.
             Of
             the
             Causes
             of
             mens
             delaying
             their
             Repentance
             .
             
               
                 Acts
                 xxiv
                 .
                 25
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Felix
              
               trembled
               ;
               and
               answer'd
               ,
               Go
               thy
               way
               for
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               a
               convenient
               season
               I
               will
               call
               for
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             SERMON
             VII
             .
             Of
             the
             Danger
             of
             mens
             delaying
             their
             Repentance
             .
             
               
                 Acts
                 xxiv
                 .
                 25
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Felix
              
               trembled
               ;
               and
               answer'd
               ,
               Go
               thy
               way
               for
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               a
               convenient
               season
               ,
               I
               will
               call
               for
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
             SERMON
             VIII
             .
             An
             Exhortation
             to
             mutual
             Charity
             and
             Union
             among
             Protestants
             .
             
               
                 Rom.
                 xv
                 .
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 patience
                 and
                 consolation
                 grant
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 like-minded
                 one
                 towards
                 another
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 :
                 That
                 ye
                 may
                 with
                 
                   one
                   mind
                
                 and
                 
                   one
                   mouth
                
                 ,
                 glorifie
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 receive
                 ye
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 also
                 received
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             SERMON
             IX
             .
             Of
             the
             Nature
             and
             Benefit
             of
             a
             
               publick
               Humiliation
            
             .
             
               
                 Joel
                 ii
                 .
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
               Therefore
               also
               now
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Turn
               ye
               even
               to
               me
               with
               all
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               Fasting
               ,
               and
               with
               Weeping
               ,
               and
               with
               Mourning
               :
               And
               rent
               your
               
               heart
               and
               not
               your
               garments
               ,
               and
               turn
               unto
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               gracious
               and
               merciful
               ,
               slow
               to
               anger
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               kindness
               ,
               and
               repenteth
               him
               of
               the
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             SERMON
             X.
             Of
             Contending
             Earnestly
             for
             the
             Faith
             which
             was
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
             
               
                 Jude
                 3.
                 
              
               Beloved
               ,
               when
               I
               gave
               all
               diligence
               to
               write
               unto
               you
               of
               the
               common
               salvation
               ,
               it
               was
               needful
               for
               me
               to
               write
               unto
               you
               and
               exhort
               you
               ,
               That
               you
               should
               Earnestly
               contend
               for
               the
               Faith
               which
               was
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               saints
               .
            
          
           
             DISCOURSE
             I.
             Of
             the
             Nature
             ,
             and
             End
             ,
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             .
             
               
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 xi
                 .
                 24
                 .
              
               This
               do
               ,
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               Me.
               
            
          
           
             DISCOURE
             II.
             Of
             the
             Honour
             due
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin.
             
               
                 Luke
                 i.
                 48
                 ,
                 49.
                 
              
               For
               behold
               ,
               from
               henceforth
               ,
               all
               Generations
               shall
               call
               me
               blessed
               :
               For
               he
               that
               is
               Mighty
               hath
               done
               for
               me
               great
               things
               ,
               and
               holy
               is
               his
               name
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           SErm
           .
           1.
           p.
           27.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           Christ's
           .
           
             Ib.
             l.
          
           24.
           r.
           an
           Indisposition
           .
        
         
           Serm.
           3.
           p.
           80.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           may
           we
           .
        
         
           Serm.
           5.
           p.
           161.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           he
           so
           much
           .
           
             ib.
             l.
          
           15.
           r.
           Interests
           .
           p.
           182.
           l.
           1.
           personally
           r.
           presently
           .
        
         
           Serm.
           6.
           p.
           190.
           l.
           10.
           dele
           been
           .
           p.
           202.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           than
           
             as
             they
          
           .
        
         
           Serm.
           8.
           p.
           264.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           in
           the
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Serm.
           11.
           p.
           383.
           l.
           11.
           
             marg
             .
             r.
          
           illustre
           .
        
         
           Serm.
           12.
           p.
           471.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           do
           not
           esteem
           .
           l.
           24.
           dele
           not
           .
           p.
           480.
           l.
           13.
           these
           r.
           those
           .
           p.
           493.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           ordinarily
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           OF
           THE
           QUALIFICATIONS
           Required
           to
           a
           Profitable
           Hearing
           OF
           GOD's
           WORD
           .
           A
           SERMON
           Preach'd
           on
           the
           Gospel
           for
           
           Sexagesima-Sunday
           ,
           AT
           GRAYS-INN
           ,
           1689.
           
        
         
           
             LUKE
             VIII
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             
               He
               that
               hath
               Ears
               to
               hear
               ,
               let
               him
               Hear
               .
            
          
        
         
           THE
           Words
           are
           a
           kind
           of
           Proverbial
           Expression
           ,
           with
           which
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           very
           *
           frequently
           concludes
           his
           Discourses
           to
           his
           
           Disciples
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           engage
           them
           to
           a
           just
           Attention
           to
           ,
           and
           Consideration
           of
           that
           holy
           Gospel
           which
           he
           delivered
           unto
           them
           :
           And
           the
           import
           whereof
           we
           cannot
           better
           learn
           ,
           than
           from
           that
           excellent
           Parable
           to
           which
           they
           are
           here
           subjoin'd
           .
        
         
           A
           Sower
           
             went
             out
             to
          
           sow
           his
           Seed
           :
           
             and
             as
             he
          
           sowed
           ,
           
             some
             fell
             by
             the
          
           way-side
           ,
           
             and
             it
             was
             trodden
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             fowls
             of
             the
             air
             devoured
             it
             :
             And
             some
             fell
             upon
             a
          
           Rock
           ,
           
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             was
             sprung
             up
             ,
             it
             withered
             away
             ,
             because
             it
             lacked
             moisture
             :
             And
             some
             fell
             among
          
           Thorns
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Thorns
           
             sprang
             up
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             choaked
             it
             :
             And
             other
             fell
             on
          
           good
           ground
           ,
           
             and
             sprang
             up
             ,
             and
             bare
             fruit
             an
             hundred-fold
             :
             And
             when
             he
             had
             said
             these
             things
             ,
             he
             cried
             ,
          
           
             He
             that
             hath
             Ears
             to
             hear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             .
          
        
         
           In
           which
           Parable
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           sets
           forth
           to
           us
           the
           different
           success
           which
           his
           Gospel
           then
           did
           ,
           and
           would
           ever
           after
           be
           likely
           to
           meet
           with
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           different
           dispositions
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           Preach'd
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           indeed
           an
           uncomfortable
           Reflection
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           may
           say
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           discouragements
           we
           labour
           
           under
           ,
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           our
           Ministry
           ,
           to
           consider
           how
           very
           little
           benefit
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           all
           our
           Endeavours
           have
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           we
           declare
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
          
           That
           after
           all
           we
           can
           do
           ,
           
           either
           by
           the
           Goodness
           or
           
             Terrors
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             perswade
             men
             ,
          
           yet
           scarce
           a
           
             fourth
             part
          
           brings
           any
           fruit
           at
           all
           to
           perfection
           ,
           and
           even
           those
           too
           in
           a
           very
           small
           measure
           .
           Some
           few
           perhaps
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           produce
           a
           little
           increase
           ;
           they
           hear
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           consider
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           return
           it
           thirty-fold
           in
           Piety
           and
           Good
           works
           :
           But
           for
           the
           sixty
           ,
           and
           the
           hundred-fold
           ,
           scarce
           any
           there
           are
           ,
           
           that
           ever
           arrive
           at
           this
           pitch
           ,
           or
           but
           give
           us
           any
           great
           cause
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           ever
           they
           will
           come
           up
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Instead
           of
           fruitless
           Complaints
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           consequence
           both
           to
           our
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           Salvation
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           it
           my
           endeavour
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           happier
           prosecution
           of
           my
           own
           Duty
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           please
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           benefit
           of
           your
           Souls
           ,
           plainly
           to
           lay
           before
           you
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           :
           By
           resolving
           it
           ,
           as
           both
           the
           Authority
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           the
           natural
           reason
           of
           the
           thing
           its
           self
           require
           I
           should
           ,
           into
           the
           general
           indisposition
           of
           Men
           to
           
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           .
           We
           now
           ,
           as
           the
           Sower
           in
           the
           Parable
           ,
           scatter
           the
           same
           Seed
           on
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Field
           indifferently
           :
           We
           desire
           that
           every
           one
           should
           yield
           a
           suitable
           increase
           .
           What
           can
           possibly
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           strange
           variety
           we
           find
           in
           the
           product
           ,
           that
           one
           part
           should
           bring
           forth
           a
           plentiful
           crop
           of
           Faith
           and
           
             Good
             works
          
           ;
           another
           either
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           but
           a
           very
           small
           one
           in
           comparison
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Ground
           is
           in
           some
           better
           prepared
           to
           receive
           the
           Seed
           than
           it
           is
           in
           others
           ,
           and
           therefore
           brings
           forth
           the
           Fruit
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           plain
           design
           both
           of
           the
           Parable
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           Exhortation
           with
           which
           our
           Saviour
           here
           concludes
           it
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             He
             that
             hath
             Ears
             to
             hear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             .
          
        
         
           In
           my
           Discourse
           upon
           which
           words
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           pursue
           the
           same
           Method
           which
           our
           
             Blessed
             Lord
          
           did
           in
           his
           Parable
           ,
           I
           will
        
         
           I.
           Show
           you
           what
           sort
           of
           Hearers
           they
           are
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Word
           is
           in
           vain
           spoken
           ;
           who
           are
           not
           likely
           to
           benefit
           themselves
           by
           our
           Preaching
           .
           And
        
         
         
           II.
           Will
           offer
           some
           Rules
           for
           the
           disposing
           of
           your
           Souls
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           you
           may
           be
           fit
           to
           receive
           benefit
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           I.
           I
           am
           to
           show
           what
           kind
           of
           Hearers
           they
           are
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Word
           is
           in
           vain
           spoken
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           likely
           to
           benefit
           themselves
           by
           our
           Preaching
           .
        
         
           In
           pursuance
           of
           which
           Point
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           infinite
           should
           I
           insist
           particularly
           on
           all
           those
           indispositions
           that
           are
           apt
           to
           render
           a
           man
           an
           unprofitable
           Hearer
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           .
           I
           will
           reduce
           this
           first
           sort
           of
           Auditors
           to
           as
           few
           Generals
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           all
           the
           freedom
           and
           plainness
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Nature
           and
           End
           of
           such
           an
           Undertaking
           require
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           And
           the
           first
           that
           I
           shall
           mention
           ,
           is
           ,
           The
           
             Careless
             Hearer
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           misfortune
           of
           too
           many
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           that
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Character
           ,
           they
           
             have
             a
             form
             of
             Godliness
          
           ,
           but
           are
           little
           acquainted
           with
           the
           
             Power
             of
             it
          
           .
           They
           come
           to
           our
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           hear
           our
           Discourses
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           time
           are
           very
           much
           affected
           with
           them
           :
           But
           they
           go
           away
           ,
           and
           presently
           they
           forget
           
           what
           they
           heard
           ;
           their
           Holy
           Affections
           are
           scattered
           as
           a
           morning
           Cloud
           ,
           they
           grow
           cold
           and
           indifferent
           as
           they
           were
           before
           ;
           nor
           much
           concern
           themselves
           with
           any
           farther
           thoughts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           till
           the
           next
           Sunday
           comes
           ,
           and
           another
           Sermon
           again
           puts
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           it
           .
           As
           if
           the
           end
           of
           all
           our
           Preaching
           were
           only
           to
           make
           the
           Service
           a
           little
           the
           more
           solemn
           ;
           to
           entertain
           them
           an
           hour
           extraordinary
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           did
           but
           sit
           out
           that
           ,
           with
           any
           tolerable
           Attention
           ,
           they
           had
           then
           discharged
           their
           duty
           ,
           they
           had
           done
           all
           that
           was
           required
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           To
           such
           Auditors
           as
           these
           ,
           I
           would
           only
           beg
           leave
           to
           remonstrate
           how
           unreasonable
           such
           a
           negligence
           as
           this
           is
           ;
           and
           of
           what
           a
           dangerous
           consequence
           it
           will
           most
           certainly
           prove
           to
           them
           in
           the
           end
           .
           Our
           Discourses
           in
           these
           Places
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           I
           am
           sure
           should
           be
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           for
           the
           most
           part
           are
           ,
           either
           Explications
           of
           that
           Duty
           which
           God
           requires
           of
           us
           ,
           or
           Exhortations
           to
           fulfil
           it
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           shew
           the
           danger
           and
           baseness
           of
           those
           Temptati●ns
           ,
           that
           most
           usually
           draw
           men
           aside
           from
           it
           .
           Now
           all
           these
           naturally
           imply
           an
           obligation
           on
           the
           part
           of
           those
           that
           hear
           us
           ,
           to
           do
           somewhat
           in
           
           pursuance
           of
           these
           instructions
           :
           Either
           to
           fulfil
           this
           Duty
           ,
           or
           to
           fly
           those
           sins
           that
           are
           contrary
           to
           it
           ;
           or
           to
           watch
           and
           arm
           themselves
           against
           those
           Temptations
           which
           they
           are
           forewarn'd
           will
           otherwise
           be
           apt
           to
           seduce
           them
           from
           it
           .
           And
           if
           they
           neglect
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           much
           more
           inexcusable
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           had
           never
           been
           instructed
           by
           us
           :
           What
           our
           Saviour
           once
           said
           of
           the
           Jews
           with
           reference
           to
           his
           Preaching
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           as
           true
           now
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           ours
           :
           
             If
             I
             had
             not
             come
             and
             spoken
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             had
             not
             had
             sin
             ;
             but
             now
             they
             have
             no
             cloak
             for
             their
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           in
           discourses
           of
           this
           kind
           as
           in
           other
           ordinary
           addresses
           that
           are
           sometimes
           made
           to
           us
           :
           which
           if
           they
           do
           but
           afford
           us
           some
           agreeable
           entertainment
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           we
           have
           our
           desire
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           afterwards
           never
           trouble
           our selves
           with
           any
           farther
           thoughts
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           we
           run
           no
           great
           hazard
           ,
           nor
           it
           may
           be
           sustain
           any
           Loss
           by
           our
           neglect
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           we
           tell
           you
           your
           Duty
           ,
           and
           lay
           before
           you
           the
           Doctrine
           by
           which
           you
           are
           to
           be
           Saved
           ,
           the
           Case
           is
           much
           otherwise
           .
           We
           speak
           as
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           
             Ambassadors
             
             of
             Christ
          
           we
           beseech
           you
           to
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           Him.
           The
           words
           which
           we
           deliver
           unto
           you
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           our
           own
           ,
           but
           His
           that
           sent
           us
           :
           they
           are
           the
           rules
           and
           measures
           by
           which
           you
           ought
           to
           live
           ,
           and
           by
           your
           neglect
           or
           observance
           whereof
           ,
           you
           must
           preserve
           or
           lose
           your
           Souls
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
           The
           light
           esteem
           of
           what
           we
           say
           ,
           do
           not
           mistake
           ,
           it
           reflects
           not
           upon
           us
           ,
           but
           on
           him
           whose
           Ministers
           we
           are
           ;
           whose
           Gospel
           we
           preach
           ,
           and
           whose
           Goodness
           we
           set
           forth
           ,
           and
           who
           therefore
           will
           one
           day
           call
           you
           to
           a
           severe
           account
           for
           that
           little
           regard
           you
           now
           shew
           of
           what
           we
           deliver
           unto
           you
           .
           But
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           A
           second
           sort
           of
           Hearers
           ,
           who
           reap
           but
           little
           benefit
           by
           all
           our
           discourses
           are
           ,
           The
           
             Curious
             Hearers
          
           .
        
         
           For
           such
           there
           still
           are
           in
           our
           days
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           we
           read
           there
           were
           heretofore
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           Who
           hold
           mens
           Persons
           in
           Admiration
           ,
           and
           esteem
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           more
           according
           to
           the
           
             Preachers
             Eloquence
          
           ,
           than
           its
           
             own
             Authority
          
           .
           One
           is
           of
           Paul
           ,
           
           another
           of
           Apollos
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           of
           Cephas
           ;
           As
           if
           the
           business
           of
           our
           Preaching
           were
           to
           please
           their
           Fancies
           ,
           not
           to
           instruct
           their
           Minds
           and
           to
           reform
           their
           Manners
           ;
           and
           that
           simplicity
           which
           was
           
           once
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           were
           now
           to
           be
           esteem'd
           the
           scandal
           of
           its
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           so
           many
           of
           our
           Auditors
           ,
           instead
           of
           coming
           to
           our
           discourses
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           to
           hear
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           confirm
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           encrease
           their
           Piety
           ,
           come
           rather
           to
           observe
           ,
           and
           censure
           ;
           The
           application
           they
           make
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           enter
           into
           their
           Closets
           ,
           and
           Meditate
           upon
           what
           they
           have
           Heard
           ,
           and
           consider
           how
           they
           may
           benefit
           their
           Souls
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           beg
           the
           assistance
           of
           
             God's
             Grace
          
           to
           enable
           them
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           But
           to
           Applaud
           or
           Despise
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           according
           as
           he
           has
           had
           the
           Fortune
           to
           be
           liked
           or
           disliked
           by
           them
           .
           There
           is
           hardly
           any
           defect
           in
           the
           Preacher
           so
           small
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           distast
           them
           against
           the
           very
           Doctrine
           that
           is
           delivered
           :
           And
           be
           the
           Duty
           never
           so
           clearly
           and
           solidly
           established
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           Method
           be
           not
           exact
           ,
           the
           Style
           correct
           ,
           the
           Subject
           such
           as
           they
           approve
           ;
           the
           Voice
           ,
           the
           Action
           ,
           nay
           and
           sometimes
           the
           very
           Look
           of
           him
           that
           speaks
           to
           them
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           their
           Fancies
           ,
           all
           is
           spoiled
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           not
           Edified
           .
        
         
           But
           alas
           !
           Who
           is
           Paul
           ,
           
           or
           who
           is
           Apollos
           ,
           or
           who
           is
           Cephas
           ?
           Are
           we
           not
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             and
             your
             Servants
             
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             ?
          
           Do
           we
           not
           all
           Preach
           to
           you
           the
           same
           common
           Salvation
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           the
           same
           Gospel
           that
           is
           delivered
           by
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ?
           What
           if
           we
           have
           not
           all
           of
           us
           the
           same
           accidental
           advantages
           ?
           If
           another
           speak
           to
           you
           with
           more
           Ornament
           and
           Eloquence
           ?
           Must
           therefore
           my
           Weakness
           ,
           render
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           Contemptible
           ?
        
         
           I
           would
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           your
           sakes
           ,
           we
           were
           all
           such
           as
           you
           desire
           .
           That
           we
           could
           every
           one
           of
           us
           not
           only
           instruct
           ,
           but
           please
           you
           too
           to
           Edification
           ;
           
           that
           so
           by
           any
           means
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           we
           might
           gain
           some
           of
           you
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           freely
           to
           say
           of
           this
           Curiosity
           ,
           That
           
             verily
             there
             is
             a
             fault
             among
             you
             .
          
           
           And
           what
           wonder
           if
           you
           do
           not
           reap
           that
           real
           Advantage
           we
           could
           wish
           from
           our
           instructions
           ,
           when
           alas
           !
           it
           is
           not
           That
           you
           look
           after
           :
           You
           come
           with
           curiosity
           to
           
             gratify
             an
             itching
             Ear
          
           ,
           
           not
           with
           true
           Humility
           ,
           to
           increase
           your
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           improve
           your
           Piety
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           3
           dly
           ,
           A
           third
           sort
           of
           Hearers
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           this
           place
           are
           ,
           The
           Carnal
           and
           
             Sensual
             Hearers
          
           :
           Men
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           wills
           and
           desires
           are
           utter
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           however
           they
           
           sometimes
           comes
           to
           be
           hearers
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           the
           Great
           Philosopher
           heretofore
           when
           he
           opened
           his
           School
           of
           Morality
           ,
           and
           began
           his
           Lectures
           with
           the
           same
           reflections
           I
           am
           now
           making
           ,
           excluded
           all
           vicious
           and
           even
           young
           men
           from
           his
           Auditory
           ;
           
           Esteeming
           it
           in
           vain
           for
           him
           to
           spend
           his
           time
           in
           instructing
           those
           who
           were
           either
           already
           engaged
           in
           a
           Course
           of
           Sin
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           by
           the
           bent
           and
           heat
           of
           their
           Age
           strongly
           inclined
           and
           tempted
           to
           it
           :
           So
           may
           I
           certainly
           ,
           with
           much
           greater
           reason
           ,
           say
           with
           reference
           to
           our
           Gospel
           ,
           That
           to
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           all
           our
           Addresses
           will
           signify
           but
           very
           little
           .
           Nor
           can
           we
           reasonably
           expect
           men
           should
           become
           such
           Proficients
           as
           we
           desire
           ,
           by
           our
           exhortations
           to
           Piety
           ,
           till
           they
           will
           begin
           seriously
           to
           dispose
           their
           minds
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           preach
           to
           a
           soft
           Voluptuary
           ,
           the
           severe
           Doctrines
           of
           Mortification
           ,
           and
           Self-denyal
           ;
           to
           an
           Angry
           and
           Impatient
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           bear
           Injuries
           ,
           
           
             not
             to
             recompence
             to
             any
             Evil
             for
             Evil
          
           ;
           to
           forgive
           ,
           nay
           ,
           
             to
             love
             his
             Enemies
          
           :
           To
           the
           
             Covetous
             Miser
          
           ,
           to
           
             Give
             Alms
             of
             such
             things
             as
             he
             has
          
           ;
           and
           
             make
             himself
             friends
             in
             Heaven
          
           ,
           by
           the
           wise
           distribution
           of
           his
           
             unrighteous
             Mammon
          
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           what
           is
           this
           but
           
           to
           
             plow
             the
             sand
          
           :
           to
           sow
           your
           seed
           upon
           the
           water
           ?
           They
           look
           upon
           the
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           senseless
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             foolishness
          
           indeed
           ,
           
           if
           it
           expects
           they
           should
           obey
           such
           kind
           of
           Precepts
           as
           these
           .
        
         
           What
           therefore
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           once
           said
           with
           reference
           to
           his
           own
           preaching
           ,
           I
           must
           here
           beg
           leave
           to
           apply
           to
           ours
           :
           
             If
             any
             man
             will
             do
             his
             will
             ,
             he
             shall
             know
             of
             the
             doctrine
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             whether
             I
             speak
             of
             my self
             .
             If
             any
             man
             will
             do
             God's
             will
          
           ;
           if
           he
           will
           sincerely
           resolve
           to
           apply
           himself
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           Religion
           ,
           then
           
             he
             shall
             know
             of
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             whether
             we
             speak
             of
             our selves
             :
          
           He
           shall
           be
           fit
           and
           prepared
           to
           judge
           of
           what
           we
           speak
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           our
           own
           words
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Words
           of
           
             Eternal
             Salvation
          
           ,
           that
           we
           deliver
           unto
           you
           .
           
           But
           till
           these
           thorns
           are
           first
           rooted
           out
           ;
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           according
           to
           the
           explication
           which
           our
           Saviour
           gives
           us
           in
           this
           very
           Parable
           ;
           till
           men
           have
           overcome
           their
           affections
           to
           the
           Cares
           ,
           the
           Pleasures
           ,
           the
           Riches
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           't
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           expect
           that
           any
           thing
           we
           can
           say
           should
           be
           able
           to
           prevail
           with
           them
           to
           
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             unto
             perfection
          
           ,
           
           and
           such
           
           as
           may
           carry
           them
           to
           everlasting
           Happiness
           in
           the
           next
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           4
           thly
           ,
           And
           to
           close
           this
           first
           point
           ;
           A
           fourth
           sort
           of
           Hearers
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           profit
           nothing
           by
           our
           preaching
           ,
           and
           those
           yet
           worse
           than
           any
           I
           have
           hitherto
           mention'd
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Malicious
             Hearers
          
           .
        
         
           A
           sort
           of
           Men
           ,
           who
           come
           to
           our
           Churches
           now
           ,
           as
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           were
           wont
           sometimes
           to
           do
           to
           our
           
           Saviour's
           Discourses
           ,
           not
           to
           improve
           themselves
           ,
           but
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           
           
             to
             intangle
             us
             in
             our
             Talk.
             
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           such
           Auditors
           as
           these
           are
           not
           likely
           to
           be
           much
           benefited
           by
           what
           they
           Hear
           .
           This
           is
           not
           what
           themselves
           aim
           at
           :
           their
           business
           is
           only
           to
           find
           faults
           ,
           to
           lie
           in
           wait
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           they
           may
           but
           be
           able
           to
           make
           an
           ill
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           like
           to
           some
           venemous
           Creatures
           ,
           to
           suck
           poison
           out
           of
           the
           most
           wholsome
           Flowers
           .
           If
           a
           word
           ,
           or
           an
           expression
           chance
           to
           fall
           from
           the
           Preacher
           which
           they
           think
           for
           their
           purpose
           ,
           that
           is
           sure
           to
           be
           turn'd
           and
           scann'd
           to
           the
           uttermost
           :
           And
           though
           the
           meaning
           was
           never
           so
           innocent
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           great
           odds
           but
           by
           a
           false
           conjunction
           of
           things
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           by
           a
           convenient
           alteration
           ,
           and
           an
           uncharitable
           representation
           ,
           
           it
           shall
           be
           set
           forth
           to
           the
           World
           as
           some
           heinous
           Crime
           .
        
         
           And
           were
           they
           always
           our
           Open
           Enemies
           that
           did
           this
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           the
           less
           reason
           to
           complain
           of
           them
           .
           We
           know
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           liberty
           it
           is
           their
           Religion
           gives
           them
           ,
           by
           any
           means
           to
           defame
           and
           abuse
           those
           whom
           their
           Church
           thinks
           fit
           to
           put
           the
           greatest
           abuse
           of
           all
           upon
           ,
           in
           calling
           them
           Hereticks
           .
           But
           for
           men
           pretending
           to
           be
           our
           Friends
           ,
           and
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           
             to
             bow
             the
             knee
             ,
             and
             cry
             ,
             Hail
             Master
             ,
             and
             betray
             us
             ,
          
           this
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           treachery
           that
           we
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           lament
           ,
           and
           heartily
           beseech
           God
           may
           
             never
             be
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           much
           labour
           to
           correct
           such
           Auditors
           ,
           by
           shewing
           how
           mean
           and
           scandalous
           such
           a
           practice
           is
           :
           How
           contrary
           not
           only
           to
           all
           the
           rules
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           common
           Honesty
           and
           Humanity
           .
           No
           ,
           rather
           let
           them
           come
           and
           search
           us
           with
           all
           their
           industry
           ;
           What
           is
           their
           Sin
           ,
           will
           be
           our
           Justification
           .
           Nor
           could
           we
           desire
           any
           thing
           better
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           in
           charity
           to
           their
           Souls
           ,
           than
           by
           defying
           even
           malice
           it self
           to
           find
           any
           just
           cause
           of
           Exception
           against
           us
           ,
           to
           manifest
           the
           more
           clearly
           to
           the
           
           World
           the
           Innocency
           and
           Excellency
           of
           our
           Holy
           Religion
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           here
           done
           or
           said
           ,
           but
           what
           we
           could
           be
           glad
           all
           the
           World
           were
           conscious
           of
           .
           We
           have
           no
           
             mystery
             of
             Iniquity
          
           to
           palliate
           ,
           or
           to
           conceal
           .
           Our
           Religion
           and
           our Selves
           are
           every-where
           the
           same
           .
           What
           we
           preach
           to
           you
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           we
           speak
           to
           you
           in
           private
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           occasion
           be
           ,
           we
           publish
           it
           to
           all
           the
           World.
           Our
           Sermons
           ,
           our
           Writings
           ,
           our
           Conversation
           ,
           are
           all
           of
           a
           piece
           .
           We
           have
           not
           one
           Doctrine
           to
           whisper
           to
           those
           that
           are
           initiated
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           seduce
           those
           that
           are
           not
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           therefore
           for
           our
           own
           sakes
           ,
           that
           we
           complain
           of
           this
           fault
           in
           any
           of
           our
           Auditors
           .
           Were
           that
           the
           motive
           ,
           could
           we
           be
           so
           wicked
           as
           to
           deliver
           any
           thing
           to
           you
           in
           
           God's
           name
           ,
           and
           as
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           we
           fear'd
           all
           the
           World
           should
           become
           privy
           to
           ,
           yet
           were
           it
           sufficient
           to
           know
           what
           kind
           of
           Hearers
           we
           sometimes
           have
           ,
           
           to
           make
           us
           at
           least
           
             Wise
             as
             Serpents
          
           ,
           if
           not
           
             Harmless
             as
             Doves
          
           .
           But
           though
           we
           are
           therefore
           sufficiently
           secure
           as
           to
           our
           own
           Innocence
           ,
           yet
           we
           cannot
           but
           be
           concern'd
           for
           our
           Brethrens
           sin
           .
           And
           beseech
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           at
           last
           be
           so
           kind
           to
           their
           own
           Souls
           
           as
           to
           consider
           how
           great
           the
           danger
           and
           sinfulness
           of
           such
           Hearing
           is
           ;
           what
           a
           dishonour
           it
           brings
           to
           our
           
             Holy
             Religion
          
           ,
           what
           a
           stop
           it
           puts
           to
           their
           Edification
           now
           ,
           and
           how
           fatally
           ruinous
           it
           will
           finally
           prove
           to
           their
           everlasting
           Salvation
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           time
           for
           me
           to
           go
           on
           to
           the
           other
           part
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ;
           that
           so
           having
           hitherto
           discover'd
           what
           the
           general
           Faults
           of
           our
           Hearers
           are
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           indispose
           them
           to
           receive
           that
           benefit
           they
           ought
           by
           our
           preaching
           ,
           I
           may
           now
           shew
        
         
           II
           dly
           ,
           What
           Qualifications
           are
           required
           in
           such
           a
           One
           as
           will
           profit
           himself
           by
           these
           kind
           of
           Instructions
           .
        
         
           Many
           are
           the
           Qualifications
           of
           this
           kind
           that
           might
           be
           offer'd
           ;
           but
           I
           think
           the
           principal
           of
           them
           may
           be
           very
           well
           reduced
           to
           these
           four
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           shall
           therefore
           particularly
           consider
           :
           viz.
           That
           he
           who
           will
           dispose
           Himself
           to
           become
           a
           profitable
           Hearer
           of
           these
           
             Holy
             Instructions
          
           ,
           must
           
             
             
               1
               st
               ,
               Be
               Pious
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 dly
                 ,
                 Docile
              
               .
            
             
               3
               
                 dly
                 ,
                 Diligent
              
               .
               And
            
             
               4
               thly
               ,
               Earnest
               in
               his
               Prayers
               to
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               to
               bless
               his
               Word
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               him
               to
               profit
               by
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           1
           st
           ,
           He
           must
           be
           Pious
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           I
           have
           before
           observed
           ,
           
           the
           very
           Philosophers
           required
           in
           the
           Auditors
           of
           their
           Morality
           :
           and
           sure
           it
           will
           be
           then
           so
           much
           the
           more
           necessary
           in
           our
           Hearers
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           Rules
           and
           Precepts
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           are
           higher
           ,
           and
           more
           repugnant
           to
           the
           
             sinful
             Lusts
          
           and
           Interests
           of
           Men
           ,
           than
           what
           they
           taught
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           find
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           Himself
           to
           have
           resolved
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           infidelity
           of
           the
           Jews
           into
           the
           indisposition
           of
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           probity
           and
           goodness
           to
           receive
           his
           Gospel
           .
           They
           were
           engaged
           in
           a
           Course
           of
           Pride
           and
           
             Vain
             glory
          
           ;
           they
           courted
           the
           praise
           and
           applauses
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           they
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           hearken
           to
           a
           Religion
           that
           would
           not
           support
           their
           vanity
           ,
           nor
           preserve
           to
           them
           the
           Respect
           and
           Honour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           they
           valued
           more
           than
           the
           Praise
           and
           
           Glory
           of
           God.
           
           
             How
             can
             ye
             believe
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             that
             receive
             honour
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             seek
             not
             the
             honour
             that
             cometh
             from
             God
             only
             ?
          
           John
           v.
           44
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           ch
           .
           xii
           th
           .
           the
           Holy
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           
             That
             among
             the
             chief
             rulers
             also
             many
             believed
             on
             Christ
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
          
           Pharisees
           
             they
             did
             not
             confess
             him
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             put
             out
             of
             the
             synagogue
             .
             For
             they
             loved
             the
          
           Praise
           of
           Men
           ,
           
             more
             than
             the
          
           Praise
           of
           God.
           And
           in
           general
           ,
           our
           
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           says
           ,
           
           ch
           .
           viii
           .
           
             He
             that
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             heareth
             God's
             words
             ;
             ye
          
           therefore
           
             hear
             them
             not
             ,
             because
             ye
             are
             not
             of
             God.
          
           Where
           we
           find
           not
           only
           the
           true
           Character
           of
           him
           who
           will
           be
           a
           profitable
           hearer
           of
           
           God's
           word
           ,
           viz.
           that
           he
           must
           
             be
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           that
           Phrase
           is
           opposed
           to
           what
           our
           Saviour
           had
           just
           before
           said
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           ver
           .
           44.
           
           
             That
             they
             were
             of
             their
             father
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             followed
             the
             lusts
             of
             him
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           He
           must
           be
           an
           honest
           and
           upright
           man
           ,
           endued
           with
           such
           a
           Probity
           and
           Sincerity
           as
           becomes
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           also
           the
           reason
           why
           others
           are
           not
           qualified
           to
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           viz.
           That
           they
           are
           of
           a
           temper
           of
           mind
           averse
           from
           holy
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           fit
           to
           profit
           themselves
           by
           the
           hearing
           of
           them
           :
           
             Ye
             therefore
             hear
             them
             not
             ,
             because
             ye
             are
             
             not
             of
             God.
          
           And
           St.
           John
           himself
           in
           his
           1
           st
           Epistle
           ,
           
           iv
           .
           6
           .
           gives
           the
           same
           for
           the
           reason
           why
           their
           Preaching
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
           Christ's
           ,
           had
           so
           little
           effect
           upon
           some
           Men
           ;
           
             We
             are
             of
             God
             :
             He
             that
             knoweth
             God
             ,
             heareth
             us
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             heareth
             not
             us
             .
          
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           possibly
           be
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           who
           is
           not
           inclined
           to
           Piety
           himself
           ,
           should
           be
           a
           fit
           Auditor
           of
           a
           Gospel
           ,
           whose
           great
           end
           it
           is
           to
           promote
           it
           ?
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           He
           is
           averse
           to
           it
           ;
           he
           has
           no
           relish
           of
           what
           is
           spoken
           ,
           nor
           can
           endure
           to
           hear
           his
           Lusts
           and
           Affections
           ,
           his
           beloved
           Vices
           ,
           and
           darling
           Sins
           set
           forth
           as
           things
           that
           must
           either
           be
           abandoned
           here
           ,
           or
           they
           will
           render
           him
           for
           ever
           miserable
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           same
           St.
           John
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           that
           this
           shall
           be
           one
           part
           of
           the
           
             worlds
             condemnation
             ,
             that
             light
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             men
             loved
             darkness
             rather
             than
             light
             ,
             because
             their
             deeds
             were
             evil
             .
             For
             every
             one
             that
             doth
             evil
             ,
             hateth
             the
             light
             ,
             neither
             cometh
             to
             the
             light
             ,
             lest
             his
             deeds
             should
             be
             reproved
             .
          
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           All
           the
           Arguments
           that
           can
           be
           offered
           for
           such
           a
           one's
           conviction
           ,
           stick
           not
           at
           all
           upon
           him
           ;
           they
           are
           as
           unsuitable
           to
           his
           apprehension
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           
           would
           feed
           a
           Lion
           with
           Hay
           ,
           or
           entertain
           an
           Ass
           with
           a
           Theorem
           .
           He
           has
           no
           sense
           of
           their
           force
           ,
           nor
           is
           therefore
           at
           all
           like
           to
           be
           perswaded
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           To
           talk
           to
           a
           viciously
           inclined
           man
           ,
           of
           the
           baseness
           and
           odiousness
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           what
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           opinion
           to
           argue
           against
           his
           sense
           and
           experience
           ?
           To
           represent
           to
           him
           the
           reasonableness
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           comfort
           of
           living
           well
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           maintain
           a
           Paradox
           ,
           and
           shew
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Skill
           ,
           only
           to
           demonstrate
           how
           much
           may
           be
           said
           for
           the
           most
           incredible
           things
           ?
           Heaven
           is
           a
           place
           which
           cannot
           raise
           his
           desires
           ,
           who
           has
           not
           thoughts
           purified
           enough
           to
           be
           in
           love
           with
           innocent
           and
           spiritual
           delights
           .
           The
           pleasures
           of
           those
           happy
           Regions
           are
           not
           suited
           to
           the
           sensual
           apprehensions
           of
           such
           men
           ,
           as
           know
           no
           attractives
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           a
           
             Mahumetan
             Paradise
          
           :
           And
           Hell
           it self
           ,
           tho
           the
           most
           formidable
           consideration
           of
           any
           ,
           yet
           such
           as
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           put
           as
           far
           from
           him
           as
           he
           can
           ;
           and
           either
           fancy
           that
           perhaps
           there
           is
           no
           such
           place
           ,
           or
           if
           there
           be
           ,
           yet
           ho●e
           it
           will
           be
           time
           enough
           hereafter
           to
           p●ovide
           for
           the
           escaping
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           And
           then
           lastly
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           the
           great
           end
           of
           all
           religious
           instructions
           ,
           the
           Practice
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           ,
           all
           our
           knowledg
           in
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Godliness
           will
           be
           in
           vain
           ;
           this
           is
           what
           such
           a
           one
           is
           yet
           more
           indisposed
           to
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           There
           are
           many
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           content
           to
           applaud
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           Piety
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           will
           allow
           of
           all
           that
           we
           can
           say
           in
           praise
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           yet
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           trial
           ,
           cannot
           endure
           to
           put
           it
           in
           practice
           .
           Like
           the
           Ground
           over-run
           with
           Thorns
           in
           the
           Parable
           ,
           they
           receive
           the
           Word
           with
           gladness
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Cares
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             life
             ,
             choak
             the
             seed
             ,
          
           so
           that
           they
           seldom
           bring
           forth
           any
           Fruit
           unto
           perfection
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           therefore
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           will
           be
           a
           fit
           Disciple
           for
           the
           school
           of
           Christ
           ,
           should
           first
           dispose
           himself
           by
           a
           Probity
           and
           
             Integrity
             of
             mind
          
           ,
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           follow
           his
           Instructions
           .
           That
           he
           labour
           sincerely
           to
           have
           a
           
             Conscience
             void
             of
             offence
             ,
             both
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             towards
             man.
          
           
           That
           he
           come
           to
           our
           Religious
           Exercises
           with
           a
           
             Pious
             Mind
          
           ,
           not
           to
           please
           his
           Fancy
           ,
           or
           gratifie
           his
           Curiosity
           ,
           but
           to
           learn
           true
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           order
           to
           Practice
           .
           
           Instead
           of
           considering
           how
           the
           Discourse
           is
           managed
           ,
           whether
           the
           Preacher
           performs
           his
           part
           as
           he
           expected
           he
           should
           ,
           he
           must
           employ
           his
           Thoughts
           on
           more
           substantial
           Meditations
           :
           In
           what
           particular
           especially
           the
           Disc●urse
           came
           up
           to
           his
           own
           condition
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           may
           best
           apply
           it
           thereunto
           .
           If
           any
           Vice
           were
           reproved
           ,
           whether
           his
           own
           Sin
           be
           not
           concerned
           in
           it
           .
           If
           any
           Duty
           explain'd
           or
           encouraged
           ,
           whether
           that
           were
           not
           directed
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           inform
           his
           Knowledg
           ,
           or
           to
           reprove
           his
           remissness
           .
           If
           it
           set
           forth
           any
           of
           the
           great
           Mysteries
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           or
           the
           Glories
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           must
           do
           to
           attain
           to
           them
           ;
           to
           remember
           that
           in
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           God
           calls
           upon
           us
           to
           acknowledg
           his
           Power
           ,
           and
           to
           celebrate
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           who
           has
           sent
           so
           wonderful
           and
           gracious
           a
           salvation
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           true
           way
           whereby
           the
           
             Pious
             Christian
          
           may
           profit
           himself
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           meanest
           of
           our
           Discourses
           ;
           but
           without
           such
           a
           disposition
           to
           receive
           Instruction
           ,
           the
           best
           seed
           will
           in
           vain
           be
           
             cast
             away
          
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           The
           next
           qualification
           required
           in
           a
           
             Christian
             Auditor
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           all
           others
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           he
           be
           Docile
           .
        
         
         
           By
           which
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           ,
           Endued
           with
           quick
           Parts
           and
           Abilities
           to
           learn
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           which
           sometimes
           may
           do
           more
           harm
           than
           good
           ;
           but
           I
           mean
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           desirous
           of
           Instruction
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           prepared
           with
           such
           a
           temper
           and
           disposition
           of
           mind
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           willing
           and
           ready
           to
           pursue
           the
           means
           of
           it
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           more
           particularly
           ,
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           That
           he
           be
           Humble
           ,
           i.
           e.
           neither
           vainly
           conceited
           of
           himself
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           no
           need
           of
           instruction
           ;
           nor
           esteeming
           himself
           to
           be
           too
           great
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           meanest
           Preacher
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           so
           great
           an
           Enemy
           to
           our
           Proficiency
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           as
           Pride
           :
           When
           men
           look
           upon
           themselves
           as
           too
           great
           to
           learn
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           ,
           neglect
           and
           despise
           the
           means
           of
           Instruction
           .
           Indeed
           I
           am
           not
           so
           vain
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           that
           we
           are
           not
           many
           times
           called
           to
           speak
           to
           those
           who
           are
           much
           fitter
           to
           become
           our
           Teachers
           .
           But
           yet
           neither
           can
           I
           so
           far
           undervalue
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           we
           deliver
           unto
           you
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           there
           is
           ordinarily
           any
           Sermon
           so
           mean
           and
           despicable
           ,
           but
           that
           an
           humble
           mind
           might
           have
           profited
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           found
           somewhat
           at
           least
           to
           
           exercise
           his
           Charity
           and
           his
           Patience
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           excite
           his
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           improve
           his
           Knowledg
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           second
           thing
           required
           to
           this
           Docility
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           a
           man
           be
           free
           from
           Passion
           ▪
        
         
           This
           disturbs
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           blinds
           the
           reason
           ,
           and
           hinders
           many
           times
           the
           best
           Doctrine
           from
           producing
           any
           suitable
           effects
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           Those
           who
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           command
           of
           their
           own
           
             affections
             ,
             judg
          
           more
           according
           to
           the
           inclinations
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           dictates
           of
           
             right
             reason
          
           .
           He
           that
           espouses
           a
           Party
           or
           Interest
           ▪
           that
           loves
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           desires
           it
           should
           be
           true
           ,
           easily
           approves
           of
           whatsoever
           does
           but
           seem
           to
           make
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           rejects
           ,
           almost
           at
           all
           adventures
           ,
           whatsoever
           appears
           against
           it
           .
           How
           does
           the
           Hope
           and
           Desire
           of
           Honour
           ,
           or
           Favour
           ,
           or
           Fortune
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           carry
           men
           away
           to
           the
           vilest
           things
           for
           the
           prosecution
           of
           it
           ?
           And
           so
           all
           the
           other
           Passions
           of
           the
           mind
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           fear
           or
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           whatever
           else
           be
           the
           affection
           that
           rules
           us
           ,
           they
           hinder
           the
           reason
           from
           judging
           aright
           ,
           and
           weighing
           impartially
           what
           is
           delivered
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           great
           odds
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           Auditor
           receives
           or
           condemns
           
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           according
           as
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             Holy
             Sripture
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Evidence
           of
           
             right
             reason
          
           require
           he
           should
           ,
           but
           as
           his
           own
           Passions
           and
           Inclinations
           prompt
           him
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           Third
           thing
           required
           to
           Docility
           is
           ;
           That
           a
           man
           be
           free
           from
           Prejudice
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           will
           advance
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           finding
           out
           of
           Truth
           ,
           must
           bring
           to
           it
           that
           
             Travellers
             indifference
          
           which
           the
           Heathen
           so
           long
           since
           recommended
           to
           the
           World
           ▪
           He
           must
           not
           desire
           it
           should
           lie
           on
           the
           one
           side
           rather
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           lest
           his
           desire
           that
           it
           should
           ,
           prompt
           him
           without
           just
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           it
           does
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           in
           Religion
           too
           :
           He
           that
           will
           make
           a
           right
           judgment
           ,
           what
           to
           believe
           ,
           or
           what
           to
           Practice
           ,
           must
           first
           throw
           off
           all
           prejudice
           in
           favour
           of
           his
           own
           Opinion
           ,
           or
           against
           any
           others
           :
           And
           resolve
           never
           to
           be
           so
           tied
           up
           to
           any
           Point
           or
           Party
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           at
           all
           times
           ready
           impartially
           to
           examine
           whatsoever
           can
           reasonably
           be
           objected
           against
           either
           .
        
         
           How
           far
           the
           want
           of
           this
           does
           at
           this
           day
           divide
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           would
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           had
           not
           too
           great
           reason
           on
           
           all
           sides
           to
           complain
           .
           There
           are
           many
           among
           us
           so
           strangely
           engaged
           by
           
             false
             principles
          
           to
           an
           ill
           cause
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           offer
           them
           the
           
             clearest
             Arguments
          
           to
           convince
           them
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           bring
           them
           Scripture
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           that
           must
           be
           heard
           ,
           but
           then
           be
           it
           never
           so
           plain
           they
           are
           not
           competent
           Judges
           of
           the
           Meaning
           of
           it
           :
           and
           they
           durst
           not
           trust
           their
           own
           Interpretation
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           
             Abraham
             begat
             Isaac
          
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           should
           think
           fit
           to
           expound
           it
           otherwise
           .
           For
           such
           and
           so
           plain
           are
           many
           of
           those
           passages
           that
           we
           alledg
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           shew
           their
           corruptions
           in
           a
           great
           part
           of
           those
           things
           wherein
           they
           differ
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           offer
           them
           Reason
           ,
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           plainest
           Demonstration
           ;
           why
           ,
           that
           were
           well
           :
           But
           still
           
             Private
             Reason
          
           may
           Err
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           cannot
           .
        
         
           Convince
           them
           by
           their
           Senses
           ,
           which
           one
           would
           think
           should
           convince
           any
           body
           ;
           Desire
           them
           to
           consult
           the
           Verdict
           of
           their
           own
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           Mouths
           ,
           and
           Noses
           ,
           and
           Feeling
           :
           't
           is
           no
           purpose
           ,
           the
           Senses
           may
           deceive
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           cannot
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           they
           suffer'd
           themselves
           to
           be
           conjured
           into
           a
           Circle
           out
           of
           which
           
           't
           is
           impossible
           ever
           to
           Retreive
           them
           .
           
             Sense
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Scripture
          
           ,
           All
           are
           of
           no
           force
           against
           this
           one
           Prejudice
           of
           their
           
             Churches
             Authority
          
           ;
           though
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           know
           not
           either
           what
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           whom
           Christ
           Promises
           are
           made
           ,
           nor
           where
           to
           find
           it
           ,
           nor
           what
           it
           has
           decided
           ,
           nor
           wherefore
           they
           at
           all
           Adventures
           attribute
           to
           their
           own
           the
           Title
           of
           
             the
             only
             true
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           Such
           Hearers
           as
           these
           ,
           are
           Unteachable
           ,
           and
           Unprofitable
           :
           And
           we
           ought
           certainly
           by
           their
           Example
           to
           beware
           of
           such
           an
           indisposition
           as
           is
           able
           to
           lead
           men
           into
           so
           strange
           a
           Slavery
           ;
           and
           make
           them
           believe
           they
           are
           never
           more
           in
           the
           Right
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           have
           put
           themselves
           out
           of
           a
           Capacity
           of
           ever
           being
           so
           upon
           any
           Certain
           grounds
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           than
           by
           meer
           Chance
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           Fourth
           and
           last
           thing
           required
           to
           Docility
           ,
           is
           a
           freedom
           from
           Obstinacy
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           disposition
           for
           the
           most
           part
           consequent
           upon
           that
           I
           the
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           wherever
           it
           is
           found
           ,
           renders
           a
           man
           utterly
           incompetent
           to
           receive
           any
           benefit
           by
           the
           best
           instruction
           ,
           It
           is
           called
           by
           St.
           Paul
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           a
           
             reprobate
             mind
             ,
             Rom.
          
           i.
           28
           .
           
             a
             mind
             void
             
             of
             judgment
             .
          
           When
           men
           resolve
           they
           will
           not
           be
           instructed
           ,
           but
           affect
           ignorance
           ;
           and
           either
           to
           keep
           up
           a
           faction
           ,
           or
           to
           serve
           their
           present
           Interests
           ,
           or
           to
           indulge
           themselves
           the
           more
           freely
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           flee
           both
           the
           means
           and
           the
           desire
           of
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           ,
           or
           somewhat
           like
           it
           ,
           is
           again
           the
           Case
           of
           those
           of
           the
           other
           Communion
           .
           Who
           not
           content
           with
           the
           Prejudices
           I
           before
           mention'd
           in
           favour
           of
           themselves
           and
           their
           own
           Opinions
           :
           do
           moreover
           engage
           their
           proselites
           by
           a
           most
           
             Solemn
             Oath
          
           ,
           
           never
           upon
           any
           account
           ,
           or
           by
           
             any
             Argument
             whatsoever
          
           ,
           to
           be
           drawn
           out
           of
           those
           Errors
           in
           which
           they
           have
           engaged
           them
           .
        
         
           Such
           then
           is
           the
           Nature
           ,
           and
           these
           the
           Vices
           that
           are
           to
           be
           avoided
           by
           us
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           
             second
             Qualification
          
           required
           in
           a
           
             Christian
             Auditor
          
           ,
           viz.
           Docility
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           next
           I
           mention'd
           was
           ,
           That
           he
           must
           be
           Diligent
           .
        
         
           By
           which
           I
           mean
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           carefulness
           to
           attend
           upon
           all
           the
           publick
           means
           of
           instruction
           which
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           afford
           us
           ;
           but
           yet
           much
           more
           ,
           to
           apply
           those
           means
           to
           a
           right
           and
           due
           End.
           To
           be
           sedulous
           and
           diligent
           in
           embracing
           the
           Opportunities
           of
           hearing
           ,
           is
           indeed
           
           very
           commendable
           ,
           and
           the
           duty
           of
           every
           Christian
           ;
           but
           yet
           if
           his
           diligence
           stop
           here
           ,
           he
           may
           for
           all
           that
           reap
           but
           little
           benefit
           by
           all
           his
           Care.
           He
           that
           will
           be
           truly
           sedulous
           ,
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           Let
           him
           ,
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           When
           he
           comes
           to
           these
           
             Holy
             Exercises
          
           ,
           be
           very
           careful
           that
           he
           attend
           with
           all
           his
           Soul
           to
           what
           is
           deliver'd
           ;
           But
           especially
           if
           any
           thing
           chance
           to
           be
           spoken
           in
           which
           his
           Conscience
           tells
           him
           that
           he
           was
           either
           altogether
           Ignorant
           before
           ,
           or
           not
           sufficiently
           instructed
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           When
           he
           has
           done
           this
           ,
           Let
           him
           be
           careful
           to
           take
           the
           first
           opportunity
           to
           retire
           within
           himself
           ,
           and
           call
           to
           remembrance
           the
           things
           that
           he
           has
           Heard
           :
           And
           either
           by
           writing
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           way
           let
           him
           provide
           for
           the
           future
           preservation
           of
           it
           .
           But
           especially
           ,
        
         
           3
           dly
           ,
           Let
           him
           employ
           his
           utmost
           diligence
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           what
           he
           hears
           :
           Let
           him
           consider
           that
           this
           is
           the
           great
           end
           to
           which
           all
           his
           Knowledge
           in
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Godliness
           is
           to
           be
           referr'd
           :
           And
           that
           without
           this
           ,
           he
           shall
           become
           but
           the
           more
           inexcusable
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           For
           
             he
             who
             knows
             his
             Master's
             will
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             does
             it
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             .
          
        
         
         
           It
           was
           for
           this
           that
           God
           sent
           his
           Son
           to
           Preach
           his
           Gospel
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           And
           't
           is
           for
           this
           that
           we
           still
           are
           commission'd
           by
           him
           to
           declare
           to
           you
           your
           duty
           ,
           and
           press
           you
           with
           the
           strongest
           Arguments
           ,
           the
           Hopes
           and
           Terrors
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           to
           be
           careful
           and
           sedulous
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           .
           The
           End
           of
           Christianity
           was
           not
           to
           
             puff
             us
             up
          
           ,
           but
           to
           
             Edifie
             us
          
           :
           To
           make
           us
           Better
           rather
           than
           more
           Knowing
           ,
           and
           more
           Knowing
           only
           that
           we
           may
           be
           Better
           .
           They
           are
           not
           the
           Hearers
           of
           the
           Word
           that
           shall
           be
           justified
           before
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           doers
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           but
           a
           half
           Diligence
           that
           carries
           men
           to
           Learn
           their
           Duty
           ;
           He
           is
           the
           truly
           Sedulous
           Christian
           indeed
           who
           both
           seeks
           with
           all
           earnestness
           to
           know
           what
           God
           requires
           of
           Him
           ,
           and
           then
           as
           carefully
           endeavours
           to
           put
           it
           in
           practice
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           and
           to
           conclude
           all
           ,
        
         
           4
           thly
           ,
           He
           that
           will
           Hear
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           must
           to
           all
           these
           other
           Qualifications
           add
           his
           fervent
           Prayers
           to
           God
           for
           his
           Assistance
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           become
           a
           Perfect
           Christian
           :
           So
           high
           and
           excellent
           are
           the
           precepts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           things
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           Interests
           
           and
           Inclinations
           of
           sensual
           Men
           ;
           that
           without
           some
           extraordinary
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           able
           so
           much
           as
           to
           comprehend
           any
           thing
           of
           these
           kind
           of
           instructions
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           But
           to
           bring
           a
           willing
           and
           ready
           disposition
           of
           mind
           to
           receive
           the
           Word
           ;
           to
           become
           such
           an
           Auditor
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           speculatively
           to
           learn
           the
           great
           Truths
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           to
           resolve
           effectually
           to
           put
           them
           in
           practice
           too
           ;
           this
           must
           certainly
           be
           the
           work
           of
           God
           upon
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           his
           Grace
           alone
           that
           can
           both
           enlighten
           our
           Vnderstandings
           ,
           and
           incline
           our
           Wills.
           
        
         
           And
           here
           therefore
           we
           may
           see
           at
           once
           ,
           both
           the
           necessity
           of
           this
           last
           disposition
           ,
           our
           Prayer
           to
           God
           for
           his
           Grace
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           ,
           the
           true
           cause
           why
           so
           many
           make
           no
           better
           an
           Advantage
           by
           their
           Hearing
           .
           They
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           as
           if
           they
           were
           going
           into
           a
           Theatre
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           but
           to
           attend
           to
           what
           is
           spoken
           ,
           to
           render
           them
           every
           way
           competent
           Auditors
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           alas
           !
           The
           
             Divine
             Truths
          
           that
           are
           here
           deliver'd
           ,
           are
           above
           the
           discernment
           of
           the
           
             Carnal
             mind
          
           :
           
           
             Spiritual
             things
          
           must
           be
           
             Spiritually
             understood
          
           :
           Such
           Auditors
           
           as
           these
           ,
           like
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           may
           hear
           our
           words
           as
           they
           did
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour's
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           not
           be
           at
           all
           the
           better
           for
           them
           .
           God
           
             must
             open
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           
           as
           he
           did
           that
           of
           Lydia
           ;
           and
           then
           our
           addresses
           will
           find
           a
           suitable
           admittance
           ,
           and
           not
           pass
           without
           a
           due
           and
           careful
           consideration
           .
           And
           our
           Prayers
           to
           God
           must
           obtain
           
             this
             ,
             Who
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             give
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             them
             that
             ask
             him
             .
          
           
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           How
           shall
           we
           wonder
           ,
           if
           the
           seed
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           carefully
           sown
           ,
           produce
           yet
           but
           a
           very
           mean
           increase
           ,
           when
           God
           knows
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           Ground
           is
           so
           utterly
           unprepared
           to
           receive
           it
           ?
           This
           certainly
           is
           a
           consideration
           that
           ought
           to
           engage
           every
           good
           Christian
           seriously
           to
           search
           and
           examine
           himself
           ,
           how
           he
           is
           disposed
           to
           become
           a
           fitting
           Hearer
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           If
           you
           have
           therefore
           hitherto
           come
           to
           our
           Assemblies
           ,
           without
           such
           a
           due
           Preparation
           as
           you
           see
           is
           thus
           necessary
           to
           qualifie
           your
           minds
           to
           receive
           that
           benefit
           you
           ought
           from
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           let
           me
           now
           earnestly
           beseech
           you
           no
           longer
           to
           deceive
           your
           own
           Souls
           ,
           but
           to
           prepare
           them
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           that
           our
           Preaching
           may
           not
           be
           in
           
           vain
           to
           you
           .
           Let
           not
           any
           little
           ,
           unworthy
           designs
           accompany
           you
           to
           these
           
             Holy
             exercises
          
           ;
           But
           come
           as
           befits
           Christians
           ,
           with
           Charity
           ,
           with
           Humility
           ,
           with
           an
           Honest
           and
           Vpright
           Heart
           ;
           sincerely
           desirous
           of
           understanding
           your
           Duty
           ,
           how
           mean
           soever
           the
           person
           be
           that
           is
           to
           deliver
           it
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           But
           above
           all
           come
           with
           a
           firm
           resolution
           of
           Practising
           what
           you
           Hear
           .
           Remember
           that
           't
           is
           this
           Christianity
           designs
           in
           all
           its
           instructions
           ;
           And
           however
           our
           Zeal
           in
           these
           latter
           days
           seems
           unhappily
           engaged
           ,
           more
           in
           the
           Pursuit
           of
           
             Divine
             Truth
          
           ,
           than
           in
           what
           I
           could
           rather
           wish
           we
           did
           chiefly
           aim
           at
           ,
           the
           Practice
           of
           a
           
             Divine
             Life
          
           ;
           yet
           let
           us
           be
           careful
           so
           to
           maintain
           the
           One
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           prejudice
           or
           overthrow
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           thus
           sincerely
           direct
           all
           our
           Hearing
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           
             Everlasting
             Salvation
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           fail
           to
           Hear
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           God
           will
           open
           our
           
             Ears
             ,
             and
             illuminate
          
           our
           Vnderstandings
           ,
           and
           dispose
           our
           Wills.
           The
           seed
           that
           is
           Sown
           upon
           
             such
             Ground
          
           ,
           shall
           not
           fail
           to
           Spring
           up
           into
           a
           
             Blessed
             increase
          
           ;
           And
           produce
           those
           Fruits
           of
           Holiness
           in
           
             this
             life
          
           ,
           which
           shall
           finally
           
           bring
           us
           to
           the
           
             Everlasting
             Joys
          
           and
           Glories
           of
           the
           next
           .
        
         
           Which
           God
           of
           his
           Infinite
           Mercy
           vouchsafe
           unto
           us
           ,
           through
           the
           merits
           of
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord.
           To
           whom
           .
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           OF
           THE
           BENEFIT
           and
           PRACTISE
           OF
           CONSIDERATION
           .
           A
           SERMON
           Preach'd
           at
           WHITE-HALL
           ,
           Before
           the
           Princess
           of
           
             DENMARK
             ,
             Febr.
          
           26.
           1687
           
           /
           8.
           
        
         
           
             DEUT.
             XXXII
             .
             29
             .
          
           
             
               O
               that
               they
               were
               wise
               ,
               that
               they
               understood
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               consider
               their
               latter
               end
               !
            
          
        
         
           THE
           Words
           are
           part
           of
           that
           great
           Song
           which
           Moses
           spake
           unto
           all
           the
           Congregation
           of
           Israel
           immediately
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           
           and
           by
           God's
           
           express
           Command
           left
           with
           them
           as
           his
           last
           and
           best
           Legacy
           to
           them
           and
           their
           Posterity
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           A
           Song
           both
           in
           its
           self
           so
           considerable
           ,
           and
           so
           highly
           esteem'd
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           no
           words
           could
           be
           sufficient
           to
           set
           forth
           its
           Excellency
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           we
           find
           it
           at
           this
           day
           characterised
           by
           the
           Jews
           of
           our
           own
           times
           ,
           as
           
           
             the
             foundation
             and
             summary
             of
             the
             whole
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Verses
           before
           the
           Text
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           sad
           and
           terrible
           declaration
           of
           those
           Judgments
           that
           should
           hereafter
           befal
           them
           for
           their
           Impenitence
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           question'd
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           great
           Prophet
           ,
           from
           whom
           God
           never
           concealed
           any
           thing
           that
           concern'd
           that
           people
           ;
           had
           here
           by
           so
           much
           a
           more
           particular
           prospect
           of
           those
           Evils
           ,
           that
           were
           afterwards
           to
           come
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           now
           the
           nearer
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           .
           And
           that
           't
           is
           from
           these
           therefore
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           derive
           at
           once
           both
           the
           Occasion
           and
           Importance
           of
           that
           passionate
           Wish
           into
           which
           the
           Holy
           Man
           here
           breaks
           out
           ,
           in
           consideration
           both
           of
           their
           danger
           and
           of
           their
           insensibility
           of
           it
           ,
           
             
             O
             that
             they
             were
             wise
             ,
             that
             they
             understood
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             consider
             their
             latter
             end
             !
          
        
         
           Whether
           by
           their
           
             latter
             end
          
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           that
           great
           and
           terrible
           destruction
           which
           finally
           befel
           both
           themselves
           and
           their
           Country
           ,
           in
           the
           loss
           of
           Jerusalem
           :
           Or
           ,
           Whether
           with
           some
           ,
           we
           shall
           interpret
           it
           of
           God's
           rejecting
           of
           them
           from
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           from
           being
           what
           they
           were
           once
           ,
           his
           own
           peculiar
           Inheritance
           :
           Or
           ,
           Whether
           lastly
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           heighten
           the
           Idea
           ,
           we
           shall
           join
           them
           both
           together
           in
           the
           Prophecy
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           by
           God
           united
           in
           the
           Execution
           ;
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           a
           greater
           and
           more
           amazing
           instance
           of
           the
           Divine
           Vengeance
           upon
           a
           particular
           Nation
           ,
           has
           hardly
           been
           known
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           their
           Destruction
           ;
           nor
           shall
           there
           I
           suppose
           be
           any
           Parallel
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           end
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           not
           my
           design
           to
           enter
           on
           any
           reflection
           of
           their
           Punishment
           ,
           but
           to
           enquire
           rather
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           Moses
           here
           so
           much
           wishes
           they
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           preventing
           of
           it
           ;
           what
           that
           great
           defect
           was
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Cause
           of
           all
           their
           Evils
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           that
           in
           one
           word
           was
           Inconsideration
           :
           A
           fault
           certainly
           very
           great
           in
           that
           people
           ,
           than
           which
           none
           had
           ever
           received
           more
           clear
           and
           sensible
           Proofs
           of
           the
           Divine
           Power
           and
           Goodness
           .
           They
           had
           seen
           the
           Miracles
           by
           which
           God
           had
           brought
           them
           up
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           ;
           and
           continued
           to
           conduct
           them
           now
           almost
           forty
           years
           through
           the
           Wilderness
           .
           They
           had
           beheld
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           when
           himself
           in
           that
           terrible
           manner
           that
           we
           read
           in
           the
           xix
           th
           and
           xx
           th
           Chapters
           of
           Exodus
           ,
           vouchsafed
           to
           give
           them
           his
           own
           Law
           from
           
             Mount
             Sinai
          
           .
           Nay
           ,
           that
           nothing
           might
           be
           wanting
           to
           awaken
           a
           stupid
           and
           insensible
           people
           ,
           they
           had
           known
           his
           Judgments
           too
           in
           the
           punishment
           of
           their
           Sins
           .
           They
           had
           seen
           the
           Destruction
           which
           their
           Fathers
           had
           suffer'd
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           here
           expresly
           foretold
           what
           Evils
           themselves
           and
           their
           posterity
           should
           hereafter
           undergo
           for
           their
           impiety
           .
           Yet
           was
           not
           all
           this
           sufficient
           to
           awaken
           their
           Consideration
           to
           a
           sense
           of
           their
           danger
           ,
           and
           a
           care
           to
           prevent
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           would
           to
           God
           these
           Jews
           were
           the
           only
           men
           we
           could
           justly
           charge
           with
           this
           neglect
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           own
           indifferency
           in
           the
           concern
           of
           our
           
           duty
           ,
           did
           not
           equally
           tax
           us
           with
           the
           same
           Inconsideration
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           I
           fear
           ,
           were
           we
           here
           to
           enter
           on
           a
           review
           ,
           we
           should
           find
           but
           too
           just
           a
           parallel
           ,
           both
           in
           our
           danger
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           incogitancy
           :
           And
           that
           a
           very
           little
           reasoning
           upon
           the
           Methods
           of
           God's
           Providence
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           a
           Prophetick
           Spirit
           ,
           might
           be
           more
           than
           enough
           ,
           to
           make
           any
           sober
           ,
           considering
           man
           tremble
           to
           think
           what
           shall
           be
           the
           consequence
           of
           such
           a
           general
           Insensibility
           as
           we
           have
           these
           many
           years
           shown
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           Mercies
           and
           his
           Judgments
           in
           vain
           made
           use
           of
           to
           reclaim
           us
           .
           At
           least
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           abundantly
           sufficient
           to
           Apologize
           for
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           beg
           leave
           ,
           especially
           at
           such
           a
           Season
           as
           this
           ,
           freely
           to
           expostulate
           with
           you
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Moses
           in
           the
           Text
           :
           
             O
             that
             ye
             were
             wise
             ,
             that
             ye
             understood
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             consider
             your
             latter
             end
             !
          
        
         
           In
           speaking
           upon
           a
           Subject
           ,
           both
           in
           its
           self
           so
           important
           ,
           and
           to
           us
           so
           necessary
           ;
           that
           I
           may
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           not
           omit
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           serve
           either
           to
           excite
           or
           to
           direct
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           with
           all
           the
           plainness
           I
           can
           ,
           to
           discourse
           to
           you
           of
           these
           Four
           Things
           .
           
             
             
               I
               st
               .
               Of
               the
               Danger
               and
               Mischief
               of
               Inconsideration
               .
            
             
               II
               dly
               ,
               I
               will
               enquire
               into
               the
               Causes
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               III
               dly
               ,
               I
               will
               offer
               some
               General
               Rules
               for
               the
               Practice
               of
               Consideration
               .
               And
            
             
               IV
               thly
               and
               Lastly
               ,
               Will
               close
               all
               with
               some
               Motives
               that
               may
               serve
               to
               stir
               you
               up
               to
               the
               discharge
               of
               your
               duty
               ,
               in
               so
               great
               and
               important
               an
               instance
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           First
           of
           these
           .
        
         
           I.
           Of
           the
           Danger
           and
           Mischief
           of
           Inconsideration
           .
        
         
           It
           has
           been
           the
           usual
           Method
           of
           most
           Casuists
           ,
           in
           enquiring
           into
           the
           Causes
           of
           Sin
           ,
           to
           expose
           the
           Mischief
           ,
           and
           aggravate
           the
           Danger
           of
           those
           particular
           Temptations
           that
           are
           the
           immediate
           occasions
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Hence
           there
           is
           hardly
           a
           man
           so
           little
           in●●ructed
           in
           Morality
           ,
           that
           has
           not
           learnt
           to
           run
           into
           an
           invective
           against
           the
           Interests
           and
           Pleasures
           ,
           the
           Honours
           and
           Riches
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           that
           the
           good
           Christian
           must
           resolve
           either
           to
           abandon
           them
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           or
           at
           
           least
           ,
           to
           quit
           all
           undue
           Esteem
           ,
           and
           inordinate
           Desire
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           great
           and
           Catholic
           Cause
           of
           all
           our
           evils
           ,
           Inconsideration
           ;
           this
           is
           either
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           but
           very
           lightly
           touch'd
           upon
           by
           them
           .
           So
           far
           are
           men
           from
           exposing
           the
           Danger
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           there
           are
           few
           who
           have
           yet
           learnt
           to
           place
           it
           in
           the
           number
           of
           their
           Temptations
           ,
           or
           that
           think
           themselves
           at
           all
           concern'd
           to
           provide
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Very
           necessary
           therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           before
           I
           proceed
           to
           those
           particular
           Proposals
           I
           am
           hereafter
           to
           make
           for
           the
           removal
           of
           this
           evil
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           first
           convince
           you
           of
           the
           necessity
           there
           is
           of
           setting
           about
           it
           ;
           to
           show
           you
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           the
           Artifices
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           this
           has
           been
           the
           most
           successful
           ;
           that
           whatsoever
           strength
           any
           other
           Temptations
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           ,
           't
           is
           all
           derived
           from
           the
           influence
           of
           this
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           That
           Riches
           ,
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           Interest
           ,
           seduce
           some
           particulars
           only
           ;
           triumph
           over
           the
           weakness
           of
           some
           certain
           dispositions
           that
           are
           more
           peculiarly
           apt
           to
           be
           moved
           by
           them
           .
           But
           that
           Inconsideration
           is
           a
           general
           snare
           ,
           stops
           not
           at
           particulars
           ,
           but
           carries
           all
           before
           it
           :
           The
           
             One
             ,
             Last
             ,
             Vniversal
             Cause
          
           of
           all
           our
           Sins
           
           being
           no
           other
           than
           this
           ,
           That
           we
           do
           not
           consider
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           what
           our
           Duty
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           our
           Obligations
           are
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           1
           st
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           Inconsideration
           exposes
           us
           to
           every
           Temptation
           which
           the
           Devil
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           lay
           in
           our
           way
           ;
           is
           very
           often
           the
           Cause
           that
           we
           are
           tempted
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           always
           the
           reason
           that
           we
           are
           overcome
           by
           the
           Temptation
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           say
           how
           many
           Sins
           men
           fall
           into
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           considering
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           they
           were
           so
           .
           I
           would
           to
           God
           the
           frequent
           Excuses
           that
           are
           drawn
           from
           this
           Topick
           ,
           did
           not
           too
           fully
           shew
           ,
           how
           great
           a
           cause
           this
           is
           of
           our
           offending
           .
           There
           is
           hardly
           a
           more
           general
           Plea
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           every
           Sinner
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           meant
           no
           harm
           in
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           but
           either
           he
           did
           not
           know
           ,
           or
           he
           did
           not
           think
           that
           it
           was
           unlawful
           .
           But
           then
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           must
           resolve
           to
           lay
           aside
           this
           excuse
           altogether
           ,
           and
           confess
           it
           to
           be
           as
           false
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           frivolous
           ;
           or
           we
           must
           be
           allowed
           to
           conclude
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           this
           want
           of
           Consideration
           ,
           exposes
           men
           to
           infinite
           Temptations
           ,
           by
           keeping
           them
           in
           an
           unwarrantable
           
           Ignorance
           of
           what
           they
           might
           have
           known
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           Consider'd
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           are
           not
           only
           the
           Ignorant
           that
           are
           concern'd
           in
           this
           danger
           .
           He
           who
           knows
           his
           Duty
           the
           best
           ,
           is
           yet
           oftentimes
           no
           less
           surprized
           by
           his
           Incogitancy
           ,
           than
           he
           who
           is
           the
           most
           Ignorant
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Devil
           who
           knows
           our
           weakest
           times
           ,
           and
           constantly
           watches
           his
           advantage
           ,
           never
           fails
           then
           especially
           to
           assault
           us
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           we
           are
           least
           upon
           our
           Guard
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           least
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           resist
           him
           .
           And
           if
           by
           a
           diligent
           care
           of
           our selves
           and
           attention
           to
           our
           Duty
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           as
           ready
           and
           prepared
           to
           resist
           those
           Temptations
           which
           may
           be
           apt
           to
           sollicite
           us
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           otherwise
           well
           instructed
           in
           the
           duty
           its
           self
           ,
           't
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           our
           Enemy
           will
           have
           a
           very
           great
           advantage
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           odds
           if
           for
           want
           of
           being
           prepared
           to
           fight
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           for
           the
           most
           part
           overcome
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           For
           2
           dly
           ,
           And
           which
           may
           be
           alone
           sufficient
           to
           confirm
           my
           assertion
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           our
           Inconsideration
           that
           is
           the
           real
           ,
           ultimate
           Cause
           of
           all
           our
           sin
           ;
           be
           it
           observed
           ,
           secondly
           ;
           That
           there
           are
           in
           our
           Religion
           ,
           such
           Motives
           ,
           such
           Engagements
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           that
           were
           they
           but
           duly
           
           weighed
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           impossible
           for
           a
           man
           ever
           to
           live
           wickedly
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           he
           must
           be
           a
           very
           great
           instance
           of
           this
           defect
           I
           am
           now
           speaking
           of
           ,
           and
           never
           have
           considered
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           of
           his
           Religion
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           can
           reasonably
           doubt
           of
           what
           I
           now
           say
           .
        
         
           Is
           there
           any
           among
           us
           that
           has
           but
           once
           seriously
           reflected
           on
           the
           Nature
           of
           
             God
             Almighty
          
           :
           How
           excellent
           his
           Goodness
           is
           ,
           how
           Terrible
           his
           Justice
           ?
           With
           what
           an
           irreconcilable
           hatred
           he
           prosecutes
           Sin
           and
           Sinners
           for
           its
           sake
           ?
           That
           he
           is
           Omnipotent
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           
             Resisted
             :
             Omniscient
          
           and
           cannot
           be
           deceived
           :
           Nay
           that
           he
           is
           Present
           with
           us
           ,
           sees
           our
           most
           retired
           actions
           ,
           and
           will
           one
           day
           bring
           them
           all
           to
           light
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           in
           the
           
             day
             when
             He
             shall
             judge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousness
             .
          
           Is
           there
           any
           one
           here
           ,
           that
           has
           but
           seriously
           consider'd
           all
           this
           ?
           Let
           him
           then
           say
           whether
           it
           were
           Possible
           for
           the
           Devil
           to
           have
           been
           able
           to
           draw
           him
           into
           Sin
           ,
           whilst
           he
           had
           such
           thoughts
           as
           these
           present
           to
           his
           mind
           to
           oppose
           to
           his
           Temptations
           ?
        
         
           But
           Christianity
           carries
           us
           yet
           farther
           .
           It
           shews
           us
           a
           
             God
             Incarnate
          
           ,
           a
           God
           made
           
           man
           on
           purpose
           for
           our
           Salvation
           ;
           
             He
             gave
             himself
             for
             us
             that
             he
             might
             redeem
             us
             from
             all
             Iniquity
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             purchase
             to
             himself
             a
             peculiar
             people
             zealous
             of
             Good
             works
             .
          
           It
           represents
           to
           us
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           Sealed
           with
           his
           own
           most
           precious
           Blood
           ,
           and
           into
           which
           we
           have
           every
           one
           of
           us
           been
           solemnly
           initiated
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           solemnly
           Sworn
           at
           our
           Baptism
           ;
           and
           the
           condition
           wherof
           on
           our
           part
           we
           know
           was
           this
           ,
           
             that
             we
             should
             forsake
             the
             Devil
             and
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             the
             Pomps
             and
             Vanities
             of
             this
             wicked
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sinful
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           serving
           these
           ,
           should
           obediently
           
             keep
             God's
             Holy
             will
             and
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             same
             all
             the
             days
             of
             our
             Lives
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           enquire
           ,
           how
           often
           we
           have
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           us
           renew'd
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           Church
           at
           the
           
             Holy
             Table
          
           ,
           or
           on
           other
           Occasions
           that
           have
           called
           us
           to
           put
           up
           our
           Vows
           to
           Heaven
           .
           Nor
           need
           I
           add
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           to
           such
           a
           Practice
           alone
           as
           that
           requires
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           promised
           the
           Blessings
           of
           
             Eternal
             Glory
          
           .
           But
           sure
           I
           am
           whosoever
           will
           but
           duly
           consider
           the
           weight
           and
           moment
           of
           this
           one
           Engagement
           ,
           will
           find
           in
           it
           an
           impregnable
           fortress
           against
           Sin
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           all
           the
           Temptations
           in
           the
           
           World
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           overcome
           .
        
         
           For
           to
           reflect
           on
           it
           only
           in
           a
           Word
           or
           two
           .
           What
           is
           there
           in
           all
           our
           sins
           ,
           or
           in
           all
           those
           Temptations
           that
           lead
           us
           to
           them
           ,
           whose
           Force
           and
           Power
           would
           not
           be
           utterly
           overcome
           by
           this
           one
           serious
           Consideration
           ?
        
         
           Where
           is
           the
           Lust
           that
           can
           offer
           any
           sufficient
           ,
           shall
           I
           say
           ,
           or
           rather
           any
           tollerable
           inducement
           to
           comply
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           worthy
           to
           compare
           with
           our
           obligations
           to
           Love
           and
           Obey
           so
           Great
           ,
           and
           so
           Excellent
           a
           Redeemer
           ?
           Is
           there
           a
           Passion
           so
           darling
           ,
           or
           an
           interest
           so
           Valuable
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           desperate
           sinner
           would
           in
           his
           Cool
           thoughts
           be
           willing
           to
           
             exchange
             Heaven
          
           for
           it
           ?
           Or
           rather
           ,
           for
           indeed
           that
           is
           the
           true
           Case
           ,
           would
           be
           content
           for
           the
           prosecution
           of
           it
           to
           go
           down
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           the
           next
           Moment
           ,
           into
           Hell
           ,
           and
           there
           dwell
           with
           
             Everlasting
             Burnings
          
           ?
        
         
           No
           ,
           no
           :
           Sin
           may
           deceive
           us
           by
           our
           own
           carelessness
           ,
           but
           it
           cannot
           stand
           before
           Consideration
           .
           It
           may
           surprize
           our
           Passions
           ,
           but
           it
           can
           never
           reconcile
           its
           self
           to
           our
           Reason
           .
           Nor
           are
           our
           Natures
           yet
           become
           so
           degenerate
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           due
           reflection
           on
           our
           Engagements
           to
           Obedience
           would
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           
           soon
           resolve
           into
           a
           performance
           of
           it
           :
           And
           the
           Hopes
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Terrors
           of
           Hell
           ;
           The
           Vanity
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Eternity
           of
           the
           Next
           ,
           once
           throughly
           consider'd
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           so
           
             stop
             our
             Ears
          
           ,
           
           that
           all
           the
           Arts
           of
           the
           
             Charmer
             ,
             charm
             he
             never
             so
             wisely
             ,
          
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           open
           them
           to
           his
           Insinuations
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           a
           farther
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           be
           yet
           another
           Argument
           to
           confirm
           my
           Position
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           the
           want
           of
           Considering
           that
           is
           really
           the
           great
           and
           last
           Cause
           of
           all
           our
           Sin
           :
           Let
           me
        
         
           3
           dly
           ,
           Appeal
           to
           the
           common
           Practice
           ,
           and
           Experience
           of
           Mankind
           :
           No
           sooner
           does
           any
           one
           begin
           seriously
           to
           Consider
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           he
           presently
           becomes
           a
           good
           Christian.
           
        
         
           What
           is
           it
           else
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           makes
           the
           very
           worst
           of
           Sinners
           if
           they
           come
           but
           into
           any
           danger
           or
           calamity
           ;
           if
           any
           sickness
           or
           affliction
           befals
           them
           ;
           any
           thing
           that
           but
           stops
           them
           in
           their
           wild
           Career
           so
           long
           as
           to
           give
           them
           only
           time
           to
           cool
           ,
           and
           to
           Consider
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           their
           great
           and
           dangerous
           deviations
           from
           it
           ;
           what
           is
           it
           I
           say
           ,
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           makes
           these
           persons
           presently
           disclaim
           their
           Extravagancies
           :
           to
           confess
           that
           
           they
           were
           mistaken
           in
           their
           notions
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Vice
           ,
           and
           had
           therefore
           preferr'd
           the
           Interests
           of
           
             the
             One
          
           because
           they
           had
           either
           never
           known
           ,
           or
           never
           sufficiently
           consider'd
           the
           excellency
           of
           
             the
             Other
          
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           perhaps
           these
           Pious
           reflections
           have
           not
           been
           able
           afterwards
           to
           secure
           their
           Obedience
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           again
           return'd
           to
           the
           follies
           they
           so
           lately
           renounced
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           that
           they
           are
           ever
           the
           more
           convinced
           that
           they
           were
           over-reach'd
           in
           the
           Argument
           :
           That
           Piety
           and
           Religion
           ,
           have
           not
           that
           reason
           on
           their
           side
           which
           we
           pretend
           ,
           and
           which
           ought
           to
           engage
           them
           to
           the
           troublesome
           task
           of
           
             denying
             themselves
          
           ,
           and
           forsaking
           all
           their
           
             sensual
             pleasures
          
           ,
           and
           
             worldly
             interests
          
           for
           its
           sake
           :
           No
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           their
           danger
           being
           removed
           ,
           they
           have
           also
           lost
           their
           Consideration
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           their
           Incogitancy
           now
           again
           exposes
           them
           to
           those
           sins
           ,
           which
           no
           sooner
           shall
           some
           new
           occasion
           call
           them
           again
           to
           reflect
           on
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           be
           no
           less
           ready
           again
           to
           condemn
           them
           ,
           than
           they
           were
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           though
           I
           suppose
           it
           may
           by
           this
           time
           be
           sufficiently
           evident
           how
           great
           the
           Mischief
           of
           Inconsideration
           is
           ;
           
           yet
           for
           a
           final
           demonstration
           of
           its
           danger
           ,
           I
           will
           offer
           one
           reflection
           more
           ▪
           and
           it
           is
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           whatever
           particular
           Temptations
           we
           may
           at
           any
           time
           chance
           to
           be
           exposed
           to
           ,
           they
           would
           all
           of
           them
           have
           no
           force
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           for
           this
           one
           General
           defect
           .
        
         
           For
           let
           us
           not
           deceive
           our selves
           ;
           Pleasure
           and
           Riches
           ,
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Interest
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           other
           Vanity
           besides
           that
           is
           yet
           more
           powerful
           than
           all
           these
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           such
           omnipotent
           Temptations
           as
           our
           corrupt
           affections
           would
           represent
           them
           to
           us
           ;
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           that
           they
           have
           no
           force
           at
           all
           but
           by
           our
           own
           Incogitancy
           ;
           to
           consider
           them
           only
           ,
           were
           to
           overcome
           them
           .
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           For
           Pleasure
           :
           Is
           it
           imaginable
           that
           the
           base
           Voluptuary
           would
           pursue
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           ,
           did
           he
           really
           reflect
           what
           shall
           in
           a
           little
           time
           be
           the
           End
           of
           his
           Debauches
           ?
           That
           yet
           a
           few
           years
           ,
           at
           the
           most
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           a
           few
           months
           ,
           or
           days
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Enjoyments
           shall
           cease
           ;
           and
           his
           Pleasures
           be
           exchanged
           for
           Pain
           and
           Sickness
           ,
           Impotence
           and
           Infirmity
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           Torments
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           that
           are
           usually
           the
           sad
           forerunners
           of
           his
           
             Eternal
             Punishment
          
           in
           the
           other
           ?
        
         
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           For
           Riches
           ;
           the
           next
           instance
           :
           Were
           it
           possible
           men
           should
           take
           so
           much
           Care
           and
           Labour
           to
           get
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           got
           them
           ,
           neither
           be
           satisfied
           with
           them
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           do
           good
           to
           others
           ,
           had
           they
           ever
           been
           acquainted
           with
           that
           
             Treasure
             in
             Heaven
          
           which
           the
           Gospel
           speaks
           of
           ,
           so
           infinitely
           surpassing
           all
           the
           highest
           acquisitions
           here
           ;
           so
           much
           surer
           to
           be
           obtain'd
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           so
           much
           easier
           too
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           is
           got
           ,
           for
           Ever
           to
           be
           Enjoy'd
           ?
        
         
           3
           dly
           ,
           For
           Honour
           ,
           the
           next
           Temptation
           :
           If
           there
           can
           be
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           Honour
           without
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           that
           
             High
             Places
          
           ,
           and
           
             great
             Titles
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           trifles
           that
           have
           so
           long
           usurped
           the
           name
           ,
           may
           indeed
           be
           allow'd
           the
           character
           of
           it
           :
           What
           other
           judgment
           can
           any
           considering
           man
           pass
           upon
           such
           Honour
           but
           this
           ;
           That
           even
           Christianity
           apart
           ,
           it
           must
           certainly
           be
           a
           very
           vain
           thing
           to
           build
           a
           man's
           hopes
           ,
           and
           expend
           himself
           and
           his
           life
           ,
           upon
           that
           ,
           which
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           depends
           upon
           other
           mens
           opinions
           of
           ,
           and
           value
           for
           us
           ;
           who
           too
           often
           give
           this
           Honour
           to
           the
           most
           undeserving
           Persons
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           the
           truly
           brave
           and
           worthy
           
           Man
           sometimes
           finds
           the
           least
           share
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           4
           thly
           ,
           for
           the
           Interests
           of
           
             this
             World
          
           ;
           Good
           God!
           What
           can
           they
           appear
           to
           any
           serious
           ,
           considering
           man
           ,
           but
           meer
           Vanity
           ,
           who
           has
           learnt
           of
           his
           Saviour
           to
           ask
           his
           Conscience
           that
           great
           and
           wise
           Question
           :
           
           
             What
             is
             a
             man
             profited
             if
             he
             should
             gain
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             own
             soul
             ?
             Or
             what
             shall
             a
             man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
        
         
           Is
           it
           not
           Evident
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           whatever
           instances
           besides
           can
           be
           offered
           of
           the
           greatest
           Temptations
           ,
           't
           is
           only
           for
           want
           of
           Considering
           that
           they
           prevail
           upon
           us
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           that
           not
           they
           ,
           but
           our
           own
           Incogitancy
           ought
           to
           be
           charged
           by
           us
           as
           our
           greatest
           Danger
           and
           Mischief
           ,
           The
           one
           ,
           last
           ,
           universal
           Cause
           of
           all
           our
           Sins
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           it
           cannot
           certainly
           but
           be
           very
           well
           worth
           our
           while
           to
           search
           a
           little
           ,
        
         
           II
           dly
           ,
           Into
           the
           Causes
           of
           this
           Inconsideration
           ,
           the
           next
           thing
           I
           proposed
           to
           speak
           to
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           the
           most
           fatal
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           serve
           to
           remove
           a
           very
           dangerous
           mistake
           
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           make
           in
           this
           affair
           is
           ,
           That
           Men
           are
           wont
           to
           think
           they
           do
           very
           well
           consider
           these
           things
           ,
           when
           in
           truth
           they
           do
           not
           consider
           them
           to
           any
           purpose
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           For
           indeed
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           which
           men
           now
           a
           days
           to
           call
           Considering
           ?
           If
           they
           are
           sometimes
           a
           little
           serious
           ,
           if
           they
           reflect
           now
           and
           then
           upon
           the
           business
           of
           Religion
           :
           If
           they
           go
           to
           Church
           on
           Sundays
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           scandalously
           wicked
           the
           week
           after
           ;
           If
           they
           receive
           the
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           in
           its
           seasons
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           sit
           down
           a
           while
           and
           reflect
           a
           little
           ,
           a
           day
           or
           two
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           the
           week
           before
           ,
           upon
           their
           Sins
           and
           their
           Vanities
           ,
           and
           then
           Sigh
           ,
           and
           are
           Sorry
           ,
           and
           resolve
           to
           Sin
           no
           more
           ,
           this
           they
           call
           Considering
           ;
           and
           this
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           is
           what
           makes
           up
           the
           Religion
           of
           a
           very
           great
           number
           amongst
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           alas
           !
           this
           is
           as
           far
           distant
           from
           that
           true
           Consideration
           ,
           I
           would
           now
           recommend
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           the
           little
           imperfect
           Effects
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           inferior
           to
           that
           excellent
           Piety
           that
           would
           be
           the
           certain
           consequence
           of
           the
           other
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           every
           light
           reflection
           upon
           the
           business
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           is
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           a
           true
           Consideration
           .
           
           He
           that
           will
           do
           this
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           must
           resolve
           to
           do
           it
           throughly
           :
           He
           must
           search
           to
           the
           very
           bottome
           of
           his
           Soul
           ;
           Not
           a
           Sin
           so
           secret
           ,
           not
           a
           Lust
           or
           Interest
           so
           dear
           or
           profitable
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           what
           ,
           to
           the
           best
           of
           our
           power
           ,
           must
           be
           enquired
           into
           .
           Now
           all
           the
           danger
           of
           Sin
           in
           General
           ,
           all
           the
           black
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           heightning
           Aggravations
           of
           our
           own
           Sins
           in
           Particular
           ,
           must
           seriously
           be
           consider'd
           :
           The
           Hopes
           and
           Terrors
           of
           Eternity
           be
           throughly
           weigh'd
           ;
           What
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           yet
           repent
           ;
           What
           his
           Judgments
           will
           be
           ,
           if
           we
           shall
           continue
           to
           despise
           the
           Riches
           of
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           Treasure
           up
           to
           our selves
           Wrath
           against
           the
           day
           of
           Wrath.
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           whatever
           may
           serve
           either
           to
           convince
           us
           of
           our
           Sins
           and
           of
           our
           Danger
           ,
           or
           to
           engage
           us
           to
           forsake
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           escape
           the
           other
           ,
           must
           all
           be
           laid
           before
           us
           ;
           till
           finally
           ,
           by
           God's
           Grace
           ,
           we
           are
           brought
           in
           the
           bitterness
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           sense
           of
           our
           Condition
           ,
           as
           shall
           engage
           us
           to
           a
           sincere
           Repentance
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           to
           
           God's
           Commands
           .
           And
           so
           work
           in
           us
           that
           change
           of
           Life
           ,
           which
           alone
           is
           able
           to
           save
           our
           Souls
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           gives
           off
           before
           he
           has
           done
           
           this
           ,
           He
           may
           have
           thought
           of
           his
           Duty
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           but
           he
           has
           not
           yet
           consider'd
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           :
           He
           may
           have
           prepared
           the
           way
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           yet
           to
           run
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           He
           may
           have
           consider'd
           of
           Religion
           as
           many
           now
           a
           days
           do
           ,
           who
           read
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           run
           through
           all
           the
           various
           Sects
           and
           Parties
           of
           Christians
           ,
           who
           suffer
           not
           the
           least
           Controversie
           to
           escape
           them
           ,
           nor
           a
           Dispute
           to
           arise
           in
           which
           they
           do
           not
           interest
           themselves
           ;
           and
           yet
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           have
           not
           one
           jot
           of
           
             real
             Piety
          
           in
           their
           Souls
           :
           but
           after
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pains
           get
           only
           that
           
             knowledg
             which
             puffeth
             up
          
           ,
           and
           are
           yet
           to
           learn
           that
           
             Charity
             which
             Edifieth
          
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           one
           of
           the
           most
           fatal
           Cheats
           men
           commonly
           put
           upon
           their
           Souls
           :
           They
           flatter
           themselves
           that
           they
           do
           very
           well
           Consider
           these
           things
           ,
           when
           indeed
           they
           do
           not
           consider
           them
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           nor
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           Second
           Cause
           of
           mens
           Inconsideration
           ,
           and
           but
           little
           inferior
           to
           the
           foregoing
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           danger
           or
           the
           univer●ality
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           our
           
             Consideration
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             totally
             turned
             another
             way
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           long
           time
           since
           the
           generality
           
           of
           Mankind
           seem
           to
           have
           fallen
           under
           a
           very
           dangerous
           mistake
           ,
           That
           Religion
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           their
           Business
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           a
           thing
           by
           the
           by
           :
           somewhat
           to
           entertain
           their
           thoughts
           with
           upon
           solemn
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Melancholly
           hours
           ,
           but
           which
           't
           were
           unreasonable
           to
           expect
           amidst
           so
           great
           a
           plenty
           of
           other
           affairs
           ,
           as
           the
           world
           now
           abounds
           with
           ,
           should
           ordinarily
           be
           made
           the
           subject
           of
           their
           thought
           ,
           and
           their
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           we
           utterly
           reversed
           the
           Maxim
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           made
           not
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           the
           business
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           our
           Imployments
           and
           our
           Interests
           ,
           nay
           ,
           Good
           God!
           our
           very
           Vices
           and
           our
           Sins
           the
           
             Vnum
             Necessarium
          
           ,
           the
           great
           thing
           to
           be
           taken
           care
           of
           by
           us
           :
           and
           we
           are
           so
           wholly
           taken
           up
           and
           engaged
           with
           these
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           no
           leisure
           to
           think
           at
           all
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           not
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           of
           that
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           what
           wonder
           if
           when
           this
           is
           the
           Case
           ,
           we
           see
           such
           very
           sad
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           but
           yet
           such
           very
           natural
           Effects
           of
           it
           ?
           Whilst
           men
           reckon
           the
           concerns
           of
           this
           present
           life
           to
           be
           the
           main
           of
           their
           business
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           surprised
           
           if
           they
           consider
           no
           more
           of
           what
           may
           make
           for
           a
           better
           .
        
         
           Till
           this
           mistake
           be
           rectified
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           troubled
           indeed
           to
           see
           men
           so
           Inconsiderate
           ,
           but
           sure
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           admire
           it
           .
           We
           may
           with
           Moses
           wish
           ,
           
             O
             that
             they
             were
             wise
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             understand
             this
          
           !
           But
           till
           that
           be
           done
           ,
           we
           cannot
           expect
           they
           should
           very
           much
           
             Consider
             their
             latter
             End.
          
           
        
         
           But
           3
           dly
           ,
           Another
           Cause
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           believe
           has
           kept
           very
           many
           from
           considering
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           't
           is
           Vneasie
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           do
           not
           care
           to
           enter
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           great
           disadvantage
           to
           Religion
           ,
           that
           tho
           there
           be
           really
           nothing
           in
           the
           World
           more
           pleasing
           or
           more
           agreeable
           to
           our
           Rational
           Natures
           ,
           than
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           has
           it
           something
           that
           is
           rough
           and
           uneasie
           in
           the
           first
           setting
           out
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           
             habitual
             Sinner
          
           cannot
           without
           pains
           and
           difficulty
           get
           over
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           thrives
           by
           Sin
           ,
           that
           grows
           Rich
           ,
           or
           Great
           ,
           or
           Honourable
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           Injury
           and
           Oppression
           ,
           by
           Fraud
           and
           Flattery
           ,
           will
           no
           doubt
           be
           very
           uneasie
           to
           embrace
           a
           Religion
           ,
           that
           requires
           a
           Justice
           and
           Integrity
           in
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           that
           forbids
           all
           Violence
           and
           Rapine
           ,
           all
           
           Artifice
           and
           Dissimulation
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           all
           those
           Methods
           by
           which
           he
           has
           been
           wont
           to
           encrease
           and
           flourish
           heretofore
           .
        
         
           Again
           :
           If
           a
           man
           has
           been
           used
           freely
           to
           indulge
           himself
           in
           all
           that
           his
           heart
           desired
           ;
           to
           gratifie
           his
           Passions
           in
           their
           wildest
           irregularities
           ;
           he
           will
           no
           doubt
           find
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           small
           difficulty
           to
           
             deny
             himself
          
           ,
           and
           resist
           and
           do
           violence
           to
           those
           appetites
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           been
           so
           accustomed
           to
           comply
           with
           heretofore
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           in
           effect
           ,
           whether
           out
           of
           a
           prevailing
           interest
           ,
           or
           a
           real
           fear
           ;
           whether
           out
           of
           an
           unwillingness
           to
           forsake
           sin
           ,
           or
           a
           mistaken
           apprehension
           of
           the
           impossibility
           of
           overcoming
           it
           ,
           Many
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           content
           themselves
           to
           go
           on
           without
           ever
           considering
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           hate
           to
           reflect
           on
           what
           they
           are
           resolved
           never
           to
           reform
           .
        
         
           Or
           ,
           if
           perhaps
           this
           does
           not
           carry
           them
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           them
           totally
           lay
           aside
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           ,
           it
           renders
           them
           unwilling
           to
           set
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           produces
           a
        
         
           4
           th
           ;
           And
           which
           is
           the
           last
           Cause
           I
           shall
           now
           mention
           ,
           of
           that
           Incogitancy
           I
           am
           here
           complaining
           of
           ;
           viz.
           That
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           Procrastinate
           this
           great
           
           Affair
           ;
           They
           resolve
           they
           will
           one
           time
           or
           other
           consider
           ,
           but
           never
           heartily
           and
           effectually
           do
           so
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           certainly
           a
           very
           great
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           fear
           a
           very
           general
           fault
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           perhaps
           has
           ruined
           more
           souls
           than
           any
           one
           thing
           again
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           hard
           matter
           totally
           to
           silence
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           stifle
           all
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Piety
           and
           Religion
           .
           But
           our
           unhappiness
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           are
           thus
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           our
           duty
           ,
           we
           either
           content
           our selves
           with
           some
           very
           slight
           and
           superficial
           Consideration
           of
           it
           ;
           or
           else
           we
           put
           off
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           Felix
           did
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           to
           a
           more
           
             convenient
             Season
          
           .
        
         
           Thus
           some
           refer
           these
           kind
           of
           thoughts
           to
           
             Old
             Age
          
           ,
           and
           never
           come
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           go
           down
           into
           the
           Grave
           ,
           before
           they
           have
           made
           any
           just
           provision
           for
           it
           .
           Others
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           set
           it
           a
           shorter
           date
           ,
           but
           then
           still
           some
           business
           or
           hindrance
           interposes
           ,
           and
           then
           another
           time
           is
           fix'd
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           is
           disappointed
           ;
           and
           thus
           our
           lives
           run
           on
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           work
           of
           Considering
           is
           still
           to
           come
           .
           It
           may
           be
           at
           length
           God's
           Grace
           is
           withdrawn
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           grows
           weary
           of
           being
           any
           longer
           importunate
           ,
           when
           it
           has
           been
           so
           often
           denied
           .
           And
           thus
           when
           we
           thought
           
           to
           have
           consider'd
           ,
           we
           find
           neither
           will
           ,
           nor
           strength
           ,
           nor
           opportunity
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           How
           much
           the
           more
           earnestly
           may
           I
           beg
           leave
           to
           exhort
           you
           this
           day
           ,
           no
           longer
           to
           defer
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sure
           so
           necessary
           a
           work
           as
           this
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           pass
           on
           with
           me
           to
           the
           Third
           Point
           I
           proposed
           to
           speak
           to
           .
        
         
           III.
           Of
           the
           Practice
           of
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           The
           Sum
           whereof
           in
           general
           will
           appear
           from
           the
           resolution
           which
           I
           shall
           give
           to
           these
           Two
           Enquiries
           .
        
         
           
             1
             
               st
               .
               How
            
             ,
             or
             after
             
               what
               manner
            
             :
          
           
             2
             
               dly
               .
               When
            
             ,
             or
             at
             
               what
               times
            
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             us
             .
          
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           For
           the
           former
           of
           these
           ;
           how
           we
           are
           to
           practice
           this
           Consideration
           ?
           I
           reply
           ,
           That
           we
           must
           do
           it
           by
           a
           serious
           and
           impartial
           Enquiry
           both
           into
           our selves
           ,
           and
           into
           
             our
             Religion
          
           ;
           by
           a
           diligent
           and
           strict
           examination
           ,
           what
           our
           Duty
           towards
           God
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           our
           own
           Performances
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           Consideration
           ,
           
             Our
             duty
             towards
             God
          
           :
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           say
           any
           thing
           to
           shew
           how
           necessary
           this
           is
           to
           be
           well
           understood
           by
           us
           .
           I
           am
           persuaded
           there
           is
           no
           one
           ,
           how
           negligent
           soever
           he
           may
           have
           been
           in
           his
           
           performance
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           sufficiently
           convinced
           of
           his
           obligations
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           rather
           complain
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           necessary
           ,
           that
           our
           
             Eternal
             Salvation
          
           depends
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           God
           be
           thanked
           so
           easie
           too
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           meanest
           capacity
           ,
           there
           should
           nevertheless
           so
           many
           continue
           in
           as
           utter
           an
           ignorance
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           too
           were
           some
           of
           those
           who
           encourage
           a
           
             blind
             Obedience
          
           ;
           and
           esteem
           an
           ungrounded
           Assent
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           best
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Ignorance
           indeed
           the
           Mother
           of
           Devotion
           .
        
         
           It
           has
           been
           the
           fault
           of
           many
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           Consideration
           ,
           to
           fix
           their
           thoughts
           wholly
           upon
           some
           parts
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           little
           or
           no
           notice
           at
           all
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           Thus
           many
           run
           away
           with
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           never
           consider
           what
           they
           have
           to
           entitle
           them
           to
           those
           Promises
           .
           Others
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           look
           wholly
           on
           the
           difficulty
           of
           its
           Commands
           :
           and
           as
           if
           that
           had
           given
           them
           a
           final
           release
           from
           all
           endeavours
           to
           fulfil
           them
           ,
           they
           conclude
           that
           't
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           ever
           to
           be
           able
           to
           live
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           't
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           try
           whether
           they
           can
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           Some
           when
           they
           read
           the
           great
           ,
           and
           no
           
           doubt
           very
           just
           Elogies
           of
           Faith
           in
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           stop
           there
           ,
           and
           never
           trouble
           themselves
           either
           to
           consider
           what
           that
           Faith
           is
           ,
           which
           S.
           Paul
           speaks
           of
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           go
           on
           to
           St.
           James
           ,
           and
           there
           see
           the
           necessity
           of
           
             good
             works
          
           too
           .
           They
           sit
           down
           contented
           that
           they
           have
           a
           
             right
             faith
          
           :
           They
           are
           members
           of
           a
           
             Pure
             ,
             Reform'd
             Church
          
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ;
           or
           else
           of
           an
           
             unerrable
             ,
             infallible
             ,
             Catholick
             Church
          
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           is
           secure
           :
           As
           if
           the
           espousing
           such
           or
           such
           an
           Interest
           or
           Party
           ,
           were
           an
           unquestionable
           mark
           of
           Election
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           God
           requires
           in
           order
           to
           our
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           Many
           are
           the
           mistakes
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           which
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           fall
           into
           ,
           in
           the
           Consideration
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           which
           I
           will
           only
           offer
           this
           one
           plain
           Rule
           for
           their
           direction
           :
           That
           whosoever
           will
           consider
           it
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           must
           do
           it
           universally
           ,
           he
           must
           leave
           no
           part
           of
           his
           Religion
           unexamined
           ;
           being
           assured
           of
           this
           ,
           That
           whatsoever
           Consideration
           does
           any
           way
           contribute
           to
           lessen
           Practice
           ,
           nay
           rather
           ,
           does
           not
           very
           much
           serve
           to
           help
           and
           promote
           it
           ,
           is
           false
           and
           imperfect
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           stops
           there
           ,
           will
           certainly
           deceive
           and
           ruin
           him
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           For
           the
           other
           part
           of
           our
           Consideration
           ,
           our Selves
           ;
           two
           things
           there
           are
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           must
           chiefly
           terminate
           ;
           viz.
           
           
             
               1.
               
               What
               our
               State
               is
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               what
               is
               past
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               How
               to
               govern
               our selves
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ?
            
          
        
         
           It
           would
           require
           some
           longer
           time
           than
           I
           may
           presume
           to
           allow
           to
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           but
           barely
           to
           enumerate
           the
           several
           Rules
           and
           Cautions
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           this
           .
           With
           what
           Care
           and
           Diligence
           ,
           with
           what
           Exactness
           and
           Particularity
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           with
           what
           Piety
           and
           Sincerity
           we
           must
           proceed
           in
           all
           this
           ;
           and
           search
           into
           the
           real
           Grounds
           we
           have
           ,
           either
           to
           hope
           or
           fear
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           give
           God
           the
           Glory
           ,
           whether
           by
           a
           patient
           continuance
           in
           that
           Piety
           which
           we
           have
           hitherto
           practised
           ,
           or
           by
           our
           Repentance
           for
           those
           sins
           we
           have
           unhappily
           committed
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           work
           which
           I
           have
           always
           thought
           the
           proper
           business
           of
           a
           Casuist
           ,
           or
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           of
           a
           Confessor
           ,
           rather
           than
           a
           Preacher
           .
           General
           Rules
           seldom
           come
           up
           to
           particular
           mens
           conditions
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           the
           most
           exact
           Discourse
           ,
           to
           give
           any
           satisfaction
           comparable
           to
           
           those
           directions
           which
           our
           Church
           therefore
           exhorts
           us
           to
           seek
           by
           a
           free
           opening
           of
           our
           Condition
           to
           some
           of
           those
           who
           are
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           be
           our
           Guides
           in
           these
           matters
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           them
           therefore
           let
           me
           beseech
           all
           those
           who
           are
           sensible
           of
           any
           want
           of
           farther
           Instruction
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           to
           address
           themselves
           for
           such
           Advice
           ,
           as
           neither
           the
           Nature
           nor
           Limits
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           permit
           me
           to
           offer
           to
           them
           .
           As
           for
           the
           other
           thing
           proposed
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
        
         
           2
           
             dly
             ,
             When
          
           ,
           or
           at
           
             what
             Times
          
           this
           is
           to
           be
           done
           by
           us
           ?
           If
           the
           question
           be
           concerning
           the
           last
           sort
           of
           Consideration
           I
           just
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           of
           our
           Actions
           ;
           't
           is
           evident
           that
           this
           must
           be
           perpetual
           ;
           because
           it
           has
           so
           necessary
           an
           influence
           upon
           all
           
             Moral
             Actions
          
           .
           The
           same
           Prudence
           which
           directs
           every
           wise
           man
           before
           he
           acts
           ,
           to
           sit
           down
           and
           consider
           what
           he
           is
           going
           about
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           fit
           to
           be
           done
           by
           him
           ,
           ought
           certainly
           yet
           much
           more
           to
           carry
           every
           good
           Christian
           to
           this
           farther
           necessary
           Reflection
           ,
           Whether
           it
           may
           be
           done
           by
           him
           ?
           And
           whosoever
           ventures
           upon
           any
           Action
           without
           this
           ,
           he
           may
           by
           accident
           not
           do
           ill
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           his
           good
           
           Fortune
           ,
           not
           his
           Praise
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           not
           .
           And
           were
           it
           never
           so
           good
           ,
           yet
           for
           want
           of
           doing
           it
           with
           that
           design
           ,
           and
           knowing
           it
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           expect
           that
           God
           should
           ever
           impute
           that
           
             to
             him
             for
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           did
           not
           design
           or
           perform
           with
           that
           intent
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           other
           sort
           of
           Consideration
           ,
           That
           of
           our
           State
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Duty
           :
           What
           God
           requires
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           have
           lived
           according
           thereunto
           ?
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           that
           we
           should
           some
           time
           or
           other
           enter
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           say
           how
           very
           prudent
           it
           will
           be
           for
           us
           not
           to
           defer
           it
           .
           For
           since
           our
           Life
           is
           but
           a
           puff
           of
           breath
           ,
           every
           day
           in
           our
           Nostrils
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           can
           at
           no
           time
           say
           shall
           be
           our
           own
           the
           next
           moment
           :
           surely
           it
           will
           very
           much
           concern
           us
           not
           to
           defer
           considering
           how
           we
           are
           provided
           for
           another
           World
           ,
           seeing
           we
           have
           so
           very
           little
           Hopes
           or
           security
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           Repentance
           is
           not
           a
           Duty
           that
           can
           be
           discharged
           in
           a
           Moment
           ,
           and
           I
           fear
           the
           best
           among
           us
           upon
           the
           enquiry
           will
           find
           that
           we
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           a
           very
           great
           one
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           no
           time
           ,
           no
           place
           for
           Repentance
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           this
           present
           Life
           :
           And
           should
           we
           suffer
           our
           Incogitancy
           
           so
           far
           to
           prevail
           upon
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           neglect
           it
           here
           ,
           we
           shall
           in
           vain
           lament
           our
           sin
           and
           our
           folly
           to
           all
           Eternity
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           be
           therefore
           any
           one
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           has
           hitherto
           omitted
           so
           great
           and
           necessary
           a
           Consideration
           ,
           what
           shall
           I
           say
           to
           him
           ?
           Let
           him
           no
           longer
           defer
           it
           :
           Nay
           ,
           but
           rather
           in
           the
           words
           of
           holy
           David
           ,
           
           
             Let
             him
             not
             go
             back
             unto
             his
             house
             ,
             nor
             climb
             up
             into
             his
             bed
             ;
             let
             him
             not
             suffer
             his
             eyes
             to
             sleep
             ,
             nor
             his
             eye-lids
             to
             slumber
             ,
          
           till
           he
           has
           begun
           to
           set
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           very
           much
           to
           be
           wish'd
           ,
           that
           men
           would
           not
           suffer
           any
           day
           to
           slip
           ,
           without
           this
           Consideration
           .
           There
           is
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           but
           seldom
           a
           day
           passes
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           are
           not
           guilty
           of
           something
           that
           may
           justly
           call
           for
           a
           particular
           Repentance
           ,
           to
           obtain
           our
           forgiveness
           .
           And
           who
           can
           tell
           ,
           if
           he
           lies
           down
           to
           sleep
           e're
           he
           has
           done
           this
           ,
           whether
           he
           shall
           ever
           rise
           up
           to
           perform
           it
           afterwards
           ?
        
         
           But
           alas
           !
           This
           is
           the
           greatest
           Instance
           of
           all
           of
           our
           Inconsideration
           .
           And
           instead
           of
           repassing
           in
           this
           manner
           every
           day
           upon
           our
           Actions
           ,
           I
           fear
           there
           are
           many
           who
           go
           on
           whole
           Weeks
           ,
           and
           
           Months
           ,
           and
           Years
           ,
           without
           ever
           thinking
           at
           all
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           were
           enough
           to
           practice
           this
           duty
           by
           the
           same
           proportions
           which
           some
           of
           our
           modern
           Casuists
           have
           prescribed
           for
           that
           other
           of
           the
           
             Love
             of
             God
          
           ;
           some
           of
           which
           have
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           be
           done
           only
           upon
           Sundays
           and
           Holy-days
           ;
           others
           not
           above
           
             once
             a
             year
          
           ;
           some
           once
           in
           
             Five
             years
          
           ;
           others
           at
           any
           
             one
             time
          
           in
           our
           
             whole
             lives
          
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           others
           never
           at
           all
           ,
           either
           living
           or
           dying
           .
        
         
           But
           thô
           there
           be
           then
           no
           time
           so
           proper
           as
           the
           present
           ,
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           that
           which
           cannot
           without
           the
           greatest
           danger
           be
           deferr'd
           the
           least
           moment
           ;
           yet
           some
           seasons
           there
           are
           ,
           which
           seem
           more
           especially
           to
           invite
           us
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Thus
           1
           st
           .
           If
           
             old
             Age
          
           be
           crept
           upon
           us
           ,
           or
           any
           Sickness
           or
           Danger
           threaten
           us
           with
           a
           speedy
           appearance
           before
           
             God's
             Tribunal
          
           ;
           this
           ought
           certainly
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           it
           admonishes
           us
           of
           the
           shortness
           of
           our
           present
           life
           ,
           to
           call
           us
           to
           an
           immediate
           providing
           for
           the
           next
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Thô
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           be
           not
           just
           upon
           us
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           see
           his
           Arm
           lifted
           up
           to
           strike
           ;
           if
           we
           have
           some
           just
           cause
           to
           apprehend
           any
           evils
           or
           afflictions
           likely
           to
           come
           upon
           us
           :
           much
           more
           if
           our
           
           Country
           and
           our
           Church
           be
           in
           danger
           for
           the
           iniquity
           of
           her
           Children
           and
           People
           within
           her
           ;
           this
           also
           may
           be
           another
           time
           that
           seems
           on
           purpose
           mark'd
           out
           to
           call
           us
           to
           Consideration
           ;
           to
           think
           upon
           our
           ways
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           prevent
           both
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           the
           publick
           desolation
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           3
           dly
           .
           If
           these
           Evils
           are
           not
           merely
           apprehended
           ,
           but
           are
           actually
           upon
           us
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           already
           have
           begun
           to
           bear
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           apprehend
           yet
           more
           dreadful
           effects
           of
           them
           ;
           this
           certainly
           ought
           yet
           more
           strongly
           to
           engage
           us
           to
           such
           a
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           In
           such
           circumstances
           as
           these
           ,
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           naturally
           become
           Religious
           .
           God
           himself
           could
           say
           of
           the
           
             Rebellious
             Israelites
          
           ,
           
           
             That
             in
             their
             afflictions
             they
             would
             seek
             him
             early
             .
          
           And
           the
           Prophet
           observed
           of
           all
           men
           in
           general
           ,
           That
           
             when
             God's
             Judgment
             are
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           
           
             then
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             World
             will
             learn
             Righteousness
             .
          
        
         
           I
           will
           only
           add
           ,
           4
           thly
           ,
           And
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           approaching
           season
           ;
           That
           as
           the
           time
           of
           Lent
           has
           in
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           been
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           season
           proper
           for
           the
           business
           of
           Repentance
           ;
           so
           certainly
           we
           cannot
           better
           prepare
           for
           it
           ,
           
           than
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           this
           great
           Preliminary
           duty
           of
           Consideration
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           for
           us
           ever
           to
           discharge
           it
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           And
           however
           the
           
             Godly
             Primitive
             Discipline
          
           of
           
             Publick
             Confession
          
           and
           Penance
           ,
           has
           for
           the
           hardness
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           been
           of
           late
           laid
           aside
           among
           us
           ;
           yet
           ought
           we
           not
           therefore
           to
           be
           ever
           the
           less
           ,
           nay
           rather
           we
           should
           be
           the
           more
           careful
           to
           examine
           our
           own
           souls
           ,
           and
           
             call
             our
             ways
             to
             remembrance
          
           ;
           and
           by
           our
           
             Private
             Diligence
          
           make
           some
           supply
           of
           what
           seems
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           our
           Church
           ,
           
           as
           wanting
           to
           our
           
             Publick
             Discipline
          
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           the
           end
           I
           may
           the
           better
           enforce
           this
           Practice
           ,
           which
           upon
           all
           these
           accounts
           seems
           so
           very
           proper
           for
           us
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           finally
           Close
           all
           ,
        
         
           IV
           thly
           ,
           With
           some
           Motives
           that
           may
           serve
           to
           stir
           us
           up
           to
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           
             our
             duty
          
           ,
           in
           so
           great
           and
           necessary
           a
           part
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           already
           observed
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           That
           't
           is
           the
           want
           of
           Consideration
           that
           is
           really
           the
           last
           ,
           universal
           Cause
           of
           all
           our
           Sins
           .
           And
           I
           have
           just
           now
           shewn
           ,
           That
           till
           it
           be
           removed
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           repent
           
           of
           them
           .
           And
           sure
           then
           one
           would
           think
           that
           nothing
           more
           need
           be
           said
           ,
           to
           engage
           any
           sober
           man
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           now
           go
           yet
           farther
           :
           For
           to
           compleat
           our
           Obligation
           to
           so
           necessary
           a
           practice
           ,
           Inconsideration
           is
           not
           only
           to
           be
           charged
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           our
           evils
           ,
           but
           the
           corrupter
           of
           our
           good
           too
           :
           It
           spoils
           our
           very
           vertues
           ;
           insomueh
           ,
           that
           were
           it
           possible
           for
           the
           unthinking
           man
           to
           fulfil
           every
           Command
           ,
           and
           not
           deviate
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           from
           the
           rules
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           all
           would
           be
           in
           vain
           ;
           his
           Inconsideration
           alone
           would
           ruin
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Virtues
           themselves
           lose
           by
           it
           not
           only
           their
           Praise
           ,
           but
           their
           very
           Nature
           too
           :
           Would
           become
           at
           most
           ,
           but
           mere
           indifferent
           Actions
           ,
           neither
           worthy
           in
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           deserving
           of
           any
           reward
           for
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           who
           has
           given
           us
           our
           Understandings
           and
           our
           Wills
           on
           purpose
           for
           his
           Service
           ,
           requires
           the
           concurrence
           of
           them
           in
           all
           our
           Actions
           that
           are
           intended
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           His
           Service
           must
           be
           reasonable
           ,
           or
           it
           will
           not
           be
           accepted
           .
           He
           is
           not
           to
           be
           pleased
           with
           what
           we
           do
           by
           chance
           ;
           where
           his
           Glory
           is
           not
           designed
           ,
           he
           looks
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           neither
           
           is
           it
           advanced
           .
           And
           that
           good
           which
           is
           done
           without
           Considering
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           mere
           
             Natural
             Action
          
           ,
           deserves
           as
           little
           praise
           as
           a
           Plant
           for
           growing
           ,
           or
           a
           Stone
           for
           
             falling
             down
             to
             its
             Center
          
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           as
           reasonably
           expect
           to
           see
           one
           of
           these
           promoted
           to
           Heaven
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           as
           the
           unthinking
           man
           be
           judged
           worthy
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           he
           can
           do
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           2
           dly
           .
           This
           Incogitancy
           does
           not
           only
           render
           us
           thus
           obnoxious
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           it
           exposes
           us
           to
           the
           censures
           of
           men
           too
           :
           It
           does
           not
           only
           deprive
           us
           of
           all
           our
           pretences
           to
           Piety
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           common
           Wisdom
           and
           Discretion
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           never
           Considers
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           all
           the
           World
           will
           say
           is
           a
           Fool
           ;
           and
           sure
           I
           may
           well
           add
           ,
           That
           he
           who
           Considers
           only
           in
           little
           things
           ,
           and
           never
           thinks
           in
           those
           that
           are
           of
           the
           highest
           importance
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           wise
           as
           he
           should
           be
           .
           But
           to
           pretend
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           reflect
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           the
           One
           ,
           or
           how
           we
           are
           to
           live
           that
           we
           may
           attain
           the
           Other
           ;
           this
           is
           certainly
           such
           a
           combination
           of
           Folly
           and
           Impiety
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           sin
           as
           great
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Reason
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           Religion
           ,
           't
           were
           impossible
           that
           any
           man
           should
           ever
           be
           guilty
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           And
           now
           when
           so
           many
           engagements
           concur
           to
           recommend
           this
           duty
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           approve
           our selves
           either
           to
           God
           or
           man
           without
           it
           ,
           what
           shall
           I
           say
           more
           to
           stir
           you
           up
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           I
           am
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           unwilling
           so
           far
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           melancholly
           apprehensions
           of
           very
           many
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           altogether
           without
           just
           grounds
           too
           ,
           as
           to
           desire
           you
           to
           think
           whether
           our
           Circumstances
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           be
           not
           such
           as
           may
           well
           engage
           us
           in
           the
           literal
           import
           of
           our
           
             Text
             ,
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             and
             consider
             our
             latter
             end
             ,
          
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           the
           
             final
             end
          
           of
           our selves
           and
           our
           Religion
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           by
           a
           speedy
           Repentance
           reverse
           that
           Judgment
           which
           God
           seems
           ready
           to
           pronounce
           against
           us
           for
           our
           Incogitancy
           .
           I
           will
           rather
           close
           all
           with
           a
           more
           excellent
           engagement
           .
           Blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           who
           has
           made
           this
           a
           Duty
           as
           pleasing
           as
           it
           is
           necessary
           ;
           as
           apt
           to
           incite
           our
           practice
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           practised
           by
           us
           .
           For
           certainly
           to
           Consider
           these
           things
           ,
           after
           all
           the
           frightful
           Idea's
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           entertain
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           one
           of
           the
           most
           useful
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           the
           most
           pleasing
           things
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           me
           appeal
           to
           the
           experience
           of
           those
           Pious
           Souls
           ,
           who
           by
           a
           due
           performance
           of
           this
           Exercise
           ,
           have
           their
           Conversation
           already
           
             in
             Heaven
          
           ;
           are
           elevated
           above
           the
           little
           Passions
           and
           Interests
           that
           engage
           the
           busie
           part
           of
           mankind
           in
           so
           much
           labour
           and
           vanity
           .
           Who
           live
           in
           this
           World
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           of
           it
           ;
           free
           and
           quiet
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           its
           disturbances
           ;
           still
           the
           same
           in
           every
           estate
           ;
           who
           love
           nothing
           but
           God
           and
           their
           Duty
           ,
           fear
           nothing
           but
           to
           sin
           against
           him
           ,
           nor
           desire
           any
           thing
           but
           to
           be
           
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             him
             .
          
           Whose
           well-grounded
           Hopes
           already
           secure
           them
           of
           their
           future
           Reward
           ;
           and
           a
           
             Good
             Conscience
          
           so
           fully
           justifies
           them
           ,
           that
           neither
           Death
           ,
           nor
           Hell
           its
           self
           ,
           not
           any
           evils
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           any
           terrors
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           disturb
           the
           Peace
           and
           Calm
           that
           is
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           O
           happy
           state
           !
           The
           blessed
           effect
           of
           a
           serious
           and
           frequent
           Consideration
           !
           Where
           is
           the
           Sinner
           that
           can
           pretend
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           has
           ever
           found
           in
           any
           of
           his
           ways
           of
           Wickedness
           ,
           a
           pleasure
           comparable
           to
           that
           Peace
           and
           Joy
           ,
           which
           such
           a
           Christian
           meets
           with
           even
           in
           the
           present
           course
           of
           his
           Life
           ?
        
         
         
           Let
           the
           Miser
           boast
           his
           Riches
           ;
           The
           
             Ambitious
             Man
          
           his
           Honours
           ;
           let
           the
           Voluptuary
           wallow
           in
           his
           sensual
           and
           beastly
           satisfactions
           :
           But
           ô
           Lord
           !
           What
           Vanity
           are
           all
           these
           when
           compared
           with
           the
           solid
           Comfort
           and
           Satisfaction
           of
           a
           Good
           Conscience
           :
           that
           can
           reflect
           freely
           upon
           its
           Actions
           ;
           can
           search
           into
           the
           most
           secret
           parts
           of
           its
           Life
           with
           Joy
           and
           Assurance
           ;
           and
           delight
           to
           compare
           its
           Duty
           and
           its
           Practice
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           Gloriously
           the
           One
           illustrates
           and
           sets
           forth
           the
           Other
           .
        
         
           Who
           would
           not
           pursue
           the
           Happiness
           of
           such
           a
           state
           ,
           tho'
           there
           were
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Heaven
           and
           Eternity
           to
           follow
           after
           ?
           Certainly
           if
           Pleasure
           be
           that
           which
           is
           to
           govern
           our
           pursuits
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           good
           Christian
           that
           ,
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           Wise
           Man
           ;
           and
           to
           Consider
           ,
           the
           most
           delightful
           practice
           of
           any
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Only
           let
           us
           Consider
           seriously
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           :
           Let
           us
           once
           in
           our
           lives
           be
           persuaded
           heartily
           to
           experiment
           a
           Duty
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           been
           so
           often
           told
           should
           be
           the
           great
           Business
           of
           them
           .
           Let
           us
           be
           willing
           to
           be
           convinced
           ;
           and
           do
           our
           Religion
           and
           our
           Souls
           so
           much
           justice
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           these
           
           things
           a
           fair
           and
           an
           Equal
           hearing
           .
        
         
           So
           shall
           all
           those
           Blessings
           I
           have
           now
           been
           speaking
           of
           ,
           descend
           upon
           us
           .
           We
           shall
           exchange
           only
           ,
           not
           lose
           or
           lessen
           our
           Enjoyments
           .
           Whatsoever
           Pleasure
           or
           satisfaction
           we
           have
           heretofore
           met
           with
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           Sin
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           them
           all
           infinitely
           surmounted
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           Religion
           .
           Till
           finally
           being
           fit
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           ripe
           for
           Immortality
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           Translated
           from
           these
           Excellent
           ,
           but
           yet
           still
           imperfect
           Joys
           here
           ,
           to
           those
           absolute
           and
           Eternal
           
             Blessings
             ,
             which
             neither
             Eye
             has
             seen
             ,
             nor
             Ear
             heard
             ,
             nor
             does
             it
             enter
             into
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man
             to
             conceive
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           God
           of
           his
           Infinite
           Mercy
           vouchsafe
           we
           may
           all
           arrive
           ,
           through
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
          
           
        
      
       
         
         
           OF
           THE
           DEVICES
           OF
           SATAN
           .
           A
           SERMON
           Preach'd
           at
           WHITE-HALL
           ,
           April
           .
           26.
           1688.
           
        
         
           
             2
             COR.
             II.
             11
             .
          
           
             
               For
               we
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               his
               Devices
               .
            
          
        
         
           AMong
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           a
           Christian
           Institution
           ,
           which
           either
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           directs
           ,
           or
           we
           as
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             and
             your
             Servants
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             ,
          
           Exhort
           you
           to
           ;
           there
           is
           none
           after
           the
           knowledg
           of
           
           our
           Duty
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           requires
           of
           us
           in
           order
           to
           our
           
             Eternal
             Salvation
          
           ,
           either
           more
           necessary
           to
           be
           well
           understood
           ,
           or
           ,
           would
           men
           seriously
           apply
           themselves
           to
           it
           ,
           more
           easie
           to
           be
           attain'd
           by
           us
           ,
           than
           how
           to
           Arm
           and
           Fortifie
           our selves
           against
           those
           Devices
           of
           Satan
           ,
           whereby
           he
           continually
           Endeavours
           to
           Seduce
           us
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           few
           so
           ignorant
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           but
           are
           able
           at
           least
           to
           trace
           out
           his
           most
           ordinary
           Temptations
           ,
           and
           to
           discover
           what
           it
           is
           that
           the
           most
           usually
           exposes
           them
           to
           Sin.
           And
           though
           he
           has
           his
           Crooked
           and
           by-paths
           too
           ,
           Devices
           both
           more
           subtily
           laid
           ,
           and
           more
           difficult
           to
           be
           discern'd
           ;
           yet
           a
           little
           more
           vigilancy
           and
           care
           would
           serve
           to
           discover
           even
           these
           also
           ,
           
           and
           to
           
             bring
             to
             light
             the
             most
             hidden
          
           Mysteries
           of
           Iniquity
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           there
           be
           then
           nothing
           more
           obvious
           to
           a
           sincere
           and
           inquisitive
           Mind
           ,
           than
           to
           find
           out
           these
           Artifices
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           yet
           alas
           !
           A
           sad
           experience
           shews
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           in
           which
           men
           for
           the
           most
           part
           seem
           more
           to
           betray
           either
           their
           Ignorance
           or
           their
           Inadvertency
           ;
           Whilst
           they
           suffer
           every
           the
           most
           
             Ordinary
             Temptation
          
           to
           overcome
           them
           ,
           and
           scarce
           
           an
           assault
           so
           weak
           can
           be
           made
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           sure
           to
           have
           its
           effect
           ,
           and
           find
           them
           altogether
           unprepared
           to
           resist
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           correct
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           this
           careless
           and
           supine
           Temper
           ,
           so
           dishonourable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           dangerous
           to
           our
           own
           Souls
           ;
           I
           shall
           Endeavour
           at
           this
           time
           to
           lay
           before
           you
           some
           of
           those
           Methods
           whereby
           the
           Devil
           is
           most
           wont
           to
           lead
           Men
           into
           Sin
           ;
           That
           so
           knowing
           our
           danger
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           Arm
           our
           Souls
           against
           it
           ,
           
             Lest
             Satan
             should
             get
             an
             advantage
             of
             us
             ;
             For
             we
             are
             not
             ignorant
             of
             his
             devices
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Occasion
           of
           which
           Words
           was
           this
           .
        
         
           St.
           Paul
           having
           in
           his
           former
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           
           commanded
           them
           to
           pronounce
           a
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           upon
           a
           certain
           
             incestuous
             Man
          
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           
             married
             his
             Fathers
             Wife
          
           ;
           had
           since
           received
           an
           account
           of
           a
           very
           good
           effect
           that
           this
           infliction
           had
           wrought
           upon
           the
           offending
           Person
           ;
           so
           as
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           a
           great
           sense
           both
           of
           the
           Sin
           he
           had
           committed
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Scandal
           which
           thereby
           he
           had
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           his
           
             Second
             
             Epistle
          
           ,
           commands
           them
           to
           
             take
             off
          
           the
           Censure
           under
           which
           he
           lay
           ;
           and
           to
           receive
           him
           again
           into
           Communion
           with
           them
           ,
           
             lest
             being
             swallow'd
             up
             of
             overmuch
             sorrow
             ,
          
           he
           should
           be
           driven
           to
           despair
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           
             Devil
             get
             an
             advantage
          
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           the
           ruine
           of
           a
           single
           Brother
           ,
           but
           yet
           much
           more
           by
           turning
           that
           Discipline
           which
           was
           designed
           for
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           into
           the
           Destruction
           of
           it
           ;
           For
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             we
             are
             not
             ignorant
             of
             his
             Devices
             .
          
        
         
           Were
           I
           not
           resolved
           against
           entring
           on
           any
           Point
           of
           Controversie
           in
           this
           Place
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           here
           want
           a
           very
           fair
           Occasion
           to
           do
           it
           .
           
           It
           has
           been
           the
           great
           Endeavour
           of
           those
           of
           the
           
             Other
             Communion
          
           ,
           to
           establish
           on
           this
           procedure
           of
           St.
           Paul
           with
           this
           Corinthian
           ,
           their
           new
           and
           dangerous
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Humane
             Satisfactions
          
           to
           be
           made
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           grant
           Indulgences
           for
           the
           Remission
           of
           them
           .
           But
           I
           desire
           now
           to
           have
           no
           other
           Enemy
           but
           that
           of
           my
           Text
           to
           encounter
           :
           And
           the
           half
           of
           whose
           Devices
           will
           be
           more
           than
           enough
           for
           our
           present
           Consideration
           ,
           without
           exposing
           the
           Artifices
           of
           any
           Others
           ,
           how
           busie
           soever
           
           they
           too
           may
           be
           
             to
             get
             an
             Advantage
             of
             us
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           it
           shall
           suffice
           to
           remark
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           Subject
           before
           us
           ;
           That
           all
           which
           can
           reasonably
           be
           concluded
           from
           St.
           
           Paul's
           process
           with
           this
           Corinthian
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           we
           readily
           allow
           of
           ;
           viz.
           The
           Exercise
           of
           
             publick
             discipline
          
           for
           the
           correction
           of
           Open
           and
           
             Scandalous
             Offenders
          
           ;
           and
           whom
           the
           Church
           has
           certainly
           Power
           both
           for
           their
           Sins
           to
           separate
           from
           her
           Society
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           did
           this
           
             Incestuous
             Man
          
           ;
           and
           upon
           a
           sincere
           Repentance
           to
           release
           the
           Censure
           ,
           and
           receive
           them
           again
           into
           Communion
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           Chapter
           he
           ordered
           them
           to
           do
           this
           
             Penitent
             Corinthian
          
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           this
           is
           neither
           the
           Doctrine
           nor
           Practice
           of
           those
           who
           pretend
           to
           argue
           from
           this
           place
           .
           Their
           Satisfactions
           and
           Indulgences
           are
           of
           another
           kind
           than
           what
           
             Canonical
             Penances
          
           and
           the
           Relaxation
           of
           them
           will
           amount
           to
           .
           They
           suppose
           that
           after
           mens
           Sins
           by
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Penance
           are
           Forgiven
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           now
           no
           more
           Guilt
           remaining
           ,
           nor
           by
           consequence
           any
           more
           Obligation
           to
           an
           
             Eternal
             Punishment
          
           due
           to
           it
           ;
           there
           continues
           nevertheless
           an
           Obligation
           to
           
             Temporal
             Punishment
          
           ,
           
           to
           be
           undergone
           as
           a
           true
           and
           
             Proper
             satisfaction
             for
             Sin
          
           ,
           either
           here
           ,
           or
           in
           Purgatory
           :
           and
           that
           this
           the
           Pope
           has
           power
           to
           dispence
           with
           ,
           by
           Applying
           to
           them
           the
           satisfactions
           not
           only
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           his
           Saints
           ;
           who
           having
           lived
           severe
           Lives
           ,
           and
           suffered
           a
           greater
           
             Temporal
             Punishment
          
           than
           was
           requisite
           to
           satisfie
           for
           their
           
             own
             Sins
          
           ,
           have
           left
           a
           Stock
           in
           Bank
           to
           the
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           the
           Remission
           of
           these
           
             Temporal
             Pains
          
           ,
           by
           such
           an
           Application
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           which
           they
           properly
           call
           an
           Indulgence
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           then
           we
           may
           beg
           leave
           to
           ask
           ,
           In
           what
           part
           of
           this
           History
           do
           they
           find
           any
           grounds
           for
           all
           this
           ?
           Did
           St.
           Paul
           in
           his
           
             former
             Epistle
          
           command
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Corinth
          
           to
           impose
           a
           Penance
           on
           this
           
             Incestuous
             Man
          
           to
           satisfie
           for
           his
           Sin
           ?
           No
           ;
           But
           he
           commanded
           them
           to
           Excommunicate
           him
           for
           his
           Offence
           ,
           to
           cut
           him
           off
           from
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           given
           so
           great
           a
           scandal
           by
           his
           uncleanness
           .
        
         
           Or
           here
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           does
           he
           send
           him
           any
           kind
           Bull
           with
           a
           
             plenary
             Indulgence
          
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           to
           set
           him
           free
           of
           what
           
             Temporal
             Pain
          
           might
           yet
           be
           
           due
           for
           his
           Offence
           ;
           and
           to
           acquit
           him
           of
           any
           further
           trouble
           now
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           Purgatory
           hereafter
           ?
           Not
           so
           neither
           :
           But
           he
           orders
           the
           Governors
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           take
           off
           the
           Censure
           under
           which
           he
           lay
           ;
           and
           to
           receive
           him
           again
           into
           Communion
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           
             to
             confirm
             their
             Love
             towards
             him
             ;
             Lest
             he
             should
             be
             swallow'd
             up
             of
             over
             much
             Grief
             ,
             and
             so
          
           Satan
           
             get
             an
             advantage
             against
             Him.
          
           
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           here
           a
           plain
           account
           of
           the
           Exercise
           of
           
             Publick
             Discipline
          
           both
           in
           the
           Excommunicating
           of
           this
           
             Incestuous
             Corinthian
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Receiving
           of
           him
           again
           into
           Communion
           ,
           this
           we
           readily
           confess
           .
           But
           for
           the
           new-inventions
           of
           
             Humane
             Satisfactions
          
           to
           be
           made
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Pope
           to
           apply
           one
           Man's
           Merits
           to
           the
           Forgiveness
           of
           another
           Man's
           Offences
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           upon
           such
           terms
           as
           is
           now
           Practised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           of
           all
           this
           there
           is
           not
           one
           word
           either
           in
           this
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           passage
           of
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           but
           much
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           might
           easily
           be
           made
           appear
           ,
           were
           I
           minded
           to
           enter
           on
           such
           a
           Debate
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           shall
           suffice
           me
           to
           have
           remarked
           
           thus
           much
           ,
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           present
           place
           from
           these
           Abuses
           .
           As
           for
           those
           Devices
           which
           I
           am
           now
           to
           consider
           ;
           viz.
           By
           what
           means
           and
           motives
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Devil
           after
           all
           our
           Cautions
           and
           Engagements
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           nevertheless
           still
           continues
           to
           draw
           us
           into
           Sin
           ;
           many
           there
           are
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           pretend
           in
           this
           Discourse
           to
           comprehend
           more
           than
           a
           very
           small
           proportion
           of
           them
           .
           I
           will
           take
           up
           those
           that
           seem
           most
           useful
           to
           be
           remark'd
           under
           these
           two
           Considerations
           :
           
             
               I
               st
               .
               Of
               those
               Devices
               whereby
               he
               makes
               it
               his
               business
               to
               hinder
               us
               in
               the
               Discharge
               of
               our
               Duty
               .
            
             
               II
               dly
               .
               Of
               those
               Devices
               whereby
               he
               leads
               us
               into
               the
               Commission
               of
               Sin.
               
            
          
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           Former
           of
           these
           ,
           the
           Consideration
           ,
        
         
           I
           st
           .
           Of
           those
           Devices
           whereby
           the
           Devil
           is
           wont
           to
           hinder
           us
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           our
           Duty
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           insist
           on
           those
           common
           and
           obvious
           Methods
           which
           every
           one
           knows
           ,
           tho'
           few
           are
           so
           careful
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           to
           prevent
           them
           ;
           
           such
           as
           carelesness
           and
           indifference
           in
           the
           concern
           of
           our
           
             Salvation
             ;
             The
             Love
             of
             this
             World
          
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Honours
           ,
           and
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           Interests
           of
           it
           :
           and
           which
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           calls
           
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evil
          
           :
           1
           Tim.
           vi
           .
           10
           .
           And
           St.
           James
           plainly
           tells
           us
           
             is
             Enmity
             with
             God.
             James
          
           iv
           .
           4
           .
           The
           Devices
           I
           shall
           now
           consider
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           have
           more
           of
           Subtilty
           and
           Contrivance
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           which
           by
           a
           shew
           of
           somewhat
           that
           seems
           to
           be
           Good
           ,
           seduce
           men
           many
           times
           into
           a
           neglect
           of
           that
           Duty
           ,
           which
           alone
           really
           and
           truly
           is
           so
           .
           Now
           four
           things
           especially
           there
           are
           by
           which
           the
           Devil
           is
           wont
           to
           discourage
           ,
           and
           hinder
           weaker
           Minds
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           
             Duty
             :
             viz
          
           ,
           
             
               1
               st
               ,
               By
               throwing
               Prejudices
               in
               their
               way
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               2
               dly
               ,
               By
               instilling
               into
               their
               Minds
               
                 False
                 Principles
              
               ,
               whereby
               to
               corrupt
               the
               Practise
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               3
               dly
               ,
               By
               filling
               them
               with
               Doubts
               and
               Scruples
               to
               discourage
               them
               in
               their
               Piety
               .
            
             
               4
               thly
               ,
               By
               engaging
               their
               Zeal
               in
               vain
               and
               fruitless
               Strifes
               and
               Disputes
               about
               Religion
               ,
               which
               ought
               
               to
               be
               imployed
               on
               the
               Practice
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           It
           is
           none
           of
           the
           least
           of
           the
           Devices
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           to
           hinder
           mens
           Piety
           ,
           by
           throwing
           of
           false
           Prejudices
           in
           their
           way
           against
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           say
           what
           a
           frightful
           thing
           many
           look
           upon
           a
           Christian
           course
           of
           Life
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           how
           difficult
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           even
           impossible
           they
           think
           it
           ,
           to
           fulfil
           that
           Duty
           which
           God
           requires
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           They
           regard
           him
           as
           a
           hard
           and
           severe
           Task-Master
           that
           lays
           intollerable
           Burdens
           upon
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           has
           prepared
           
             Eternal
             Punishments
          
           for
           the
           least
           defailure
           under
           them
           .
           All
           their
           thoughts
           are
           taken
           up
           with
           those
           Strict
           Commands
           of
           Mortification
           and
           Self-denyal
           ,
           of
           
             taking
             up
             the
             Cross
          
           ,
           of
           
             forgiving
             and
             loving
             Enemies
          
           ;
           of
           despising
           any
           losses
           ,
           shame
           or
           other
           difficulties
           they
           may
           at
           any
           time
           be
           exposed
           to
           for
           the
           
             Sake
             of
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           
             Preservation
             of
             a
             Good
             Conscience
          
           .
           Thus
           they
           look
           upon
           Christianity
           to
           be
           a
           Religion
           made
           up
           of
           nothing
           but
           
             Melancholy
             Fears
          
           ,
           and
           
             amazing
             Dangers
          
           ;
           that
           allows
           of
           no
           Pleasure
           ,
           suffers
           not
           the
           least
           Appetite
           to
           be
           gratified
           ;
           
           but
           denies
           even
           the
           most
           Innocent
           and
           Reasonable
           Enjoyments
           ;
           nor
           promises
           any
           Happiness
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           severe
           Condition
           of
           being
           Despised
           and
           Miserable
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           when
           such
           are
           Mens
           Apprehensions
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           what
           wonder
           if
           we
           see
           so
           few
           care
           to
           enter
           on
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           ?
           But
           Blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           who
           has
           not
           thus
           dealt
           with
           us
           .
           
           
             Straight
             indeed
             is
             the
             gate
             ,
             and
             narrow
             the
             way
          
           that
           leads
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           it
           is
           not
           Impassable
           .
           From
           the
           very
           first
           entring
           ,
           it
           dilates
           its
           self
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           little
           while
           becomes
           no
           less
           pleasant
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           secure
           ,
           than
           that
           
             High
             Road
          
           which
           so
           many
           prefer
           before
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           plain
           ,
           I
           dare
           affirm
           ,
           That
           a
           State
           of
           Religion
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           that
           four
           disagreeable
           State
           men
           commonly
           apprehend
           it
           to
           be
           ;
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           't
           is
           the
           only
           State
           that
           is
           attended
           with
           a
           real
           Pleasure
           and
           Satisfaction
           .
           Godliness
           is
           its
           own
           reward
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           present
           practice
           of
           it
           :
           
           It
           
             has
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             life
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           And
           whosoever
           will
           but
           seriously
           apply
           himself
           to
           the
           discharge
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           soon
           be
           convinced
           upon
           how
           good
           Grounds
           
           the
           wise
           man
           once
           pronounced
           concerning
           it
           ;
           
           That
           
             her
             ways
             are
             ways
             of
             pleasantness
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             paths
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           frightful
           Idea
           which
           so
           many
           entertain
           of
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           wholly
           founded
           on
           their
           own
           mistakes
           of
           the
           true
           Nature
           and
           Design
           of
           it
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           It
           is
           utterly
           false
           that
           Christianity
           denies
           us
           any
           of
           those
           Enjoyments
           ,
           which
           a
           Wise
           man
           would
           even
           desire
           to
           Indulge
           .
           It
           allows
           whatever
           is
           truly
           fitting
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           restrains
           only
           those
           brutish
           excesses
           ,
           which
           even
           
             Natural
             Reason
          
           and
           the
           Principles
           of
           
             Common
             Morality
          
           forbid
           us
           to
           pursue
           .
        
         
           Nor
           2
           dly
           ,
           Do
           men
           any
           more
           truly
           represent
           God
           ,
           than
           they
           do
           his
           Religion
           .
           They
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           one
           who
           requires
           great
           things
           of
           us
           ;
           but
           they
           forget
           that
           he
           who
           requires
           these
           things
           ,
           does
           also
           Promise
           that
           if
           we
           are
           not
           wanting
           in
           our
           own
           Endeavours
           ,
           he
           will
           give
           us
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Strength
           ,
           and
           Ability
           to
           fulfil
           them
           .
           They
           consider
           him
           as
           a
           most
           severe
           ,
           and
           
             Just
             Judge
          
           :
           But
           they
           do
           not
           consider
           ,
           that
           his
           Mercy
           is
           as
           Infinite
           as
           his
           Justice
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           is
           as
           ready
           to
           make
           allowances
           for
           our
           Infirmities
           ,
           and
           Pardon
           those
           Sins
           we
           unwillingly
           Commit
           ,
           as
           to
           Punish
           those
           Offences
           which
           
           our
           Malice
           and
           our
           Negligence
           expose
           us
           to
           .
           That
           for
           this
           He
           has
           
             sent
             his
             own
             Son
             into
             the
             World
             ,
          
           to
           be
           Himself
           
             the
             propitiation
             for
             our
             Sins
          
           ;
           and
           to
           open
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           by
           a
           Gospel
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           seeing
           we
           could
           not
           attain
           to
           it
           by
           any
           way
           of
           a
           Perfect
           and
           
             unsinning
             Obedience
          
           .
           So
           that
           now
           then
           ,
           let
           a
           Christian
           be
           but
           upright
           and
           sincere
           ,
           let
           him
           but
           
             love
             God
          
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           and
           strive
           and
           labour
           as
           far
           as
           he
           is
           able
           to
           fulfil
           it
           ;
           If
           he
           Sins
           ,
           let
           him
           Repent
           of
           it
           ,
           
             let
             him
             confess
             his
             Wickedness
             ,
             and
             be
             sorry
             for
             his
             Sins
             ,
          
           and
           humbly
           Implore
           God's
           Mercy
           to
           forgive
           him
           ;
           and
           then
           how
           Weak
           and
           Impotent
           soever
           he
           be
           ,
           He
           shall
           certainly
           find
           not
           only
           Pardon
           ,
           but
           acceptance
           too
           with
           his
           Blessed
           Saviour
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           3
           dly
           ,
           For
           what
           concerns
           those
           severe
           Duties
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           upon
           which
           the
           strongest
           prejudices
           are
           commonly
           raised
           against
           it
           :
           Besides
           that
           they
           are
           things
           infinitely
           excellent
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           divine
           assistance
           far
           from
           being
           burdensome
           to
           us
           ;
           nay
           ,
           when
           put
           in
           the
           balance
           with
           the
           reward
           of
           
             Eternal
             Glory
          
           ,
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           compared
           with
           it
           ;
           't
           is
           Evident
           that
           these
           Duties
           are
           not
           required
           either
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           
           or
           at
           all
           times
           .
           How
           few
           are
           there
           ,
           for
           instance
           ,
           now
           a
           days
           ,
           that
           have
           any
           occasion
           to
           put
           in
           practice
           that
           severest
           precept
           of
           all
           which
           our
           Religion
           Requires
           of
           us
           ;
           viz
           ,
           
           
             To
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             our
             Cross
             ,
             and
             follow
             Christ
          
           ?
           These
           are
           the
           Tryals
           only
           of
           some
           
             singular
             Persons
          
           ,
           and
           at
           some
           
             certain
             Seasons
          
           .
           And
           whenever
           God
           sees
           fit
           to
           call
           any
           good
           men
           to
           them
           ,
           He
           never
           fails
           upon
           their
           earnest
           Prayers
           to
           Him
           ,
           to
           furnish
           them
           with
           Strength
           and
           Grace
           proportionable
           to
           bear
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           upon
           the
           whole
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           Prejudices
           are
           only
           the
           Devices
           of
           the
           Devil
           to
           discourage
           Men
           from
           their
           Duty
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           false
           apprehension
           of
           I
           know
           not
           what
           imaginary
           difficulties
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           Religion
           now
           ,
           to
           precipitate
           them
           into
           Real
           and
           Eternal
           Miseries
           hereafter
           .
           But
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           A
           Second
           way
           whereby
           He
           hinders
           men's
           progress
           in
           Piety
           is
           ,
           by
           instilling
           such
           Principles
           into
           them
           ,
           as
           are
           apt
           to
           corrupt
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           had
           I
           the
           time
           to
           insist
           upon
           them
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           doubt
           to
           rank
           in
           the
           very
           first
           front
           ,
           those
           Atheistical
           conclusions
           which
           the
           brisk
           Disputers
           of
           our
           Age
           so
           much
           abound
           with
           ;
           Who
           not
           
           content
           with
           the
           
           Psalmist's
           Fool
           ,
           
           to
           
             say
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
          
           dare
           openly
           dispute
           against
           his
           Being
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           mouths
           deny
           that
           God
           whom
           yet
           in
           their
           hearts
           they
           acknowledg
           ,
           nay
           whom
           their
           fears
           and
           terrors
           into
           which
           every
           the
           least
           accident
           throws
           them
           ,
           even
           testifie
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           their
           Gallantry
           they
           cannot
           disbelieve
           .
        
         
           Or
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           the
           presumption
           only
           of
           a
           few
           desperate
           men
           ,
           I
           would
           beg
           leave
           rather
           to
           argue
           a
           little
           with
           some
           of
           our
           more
           refined
           Sceptics
           ,
           the
           great
           Assertors
           of
           
             Human
             Reason
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           
             Sacred
             Authority
          
           of
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           .
           Who
           allowing
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           nevertheless
           
             strengthen
             themselves
             in
             wickedness
          
           ,
           by
           their
           ungrounded
           Notions
           of
           his
           Goodness
           and
           Justice
           :
           Whilst
           they
           conclude
           it
           to
           be
           inconsistent
           with
           either
           of
           those
           Attributes
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           punish
           a
           temporal
           and
           transient
           sin
           ,
           with
           
             everlasting
             Torments
          
           ;
           tho
           committed
           against
           an
           Infinite
           God
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           plain
           terms
           of
           a
           Covenant
           of
           
             Eternal
             Happiness
          
           if
           we
           do
           well
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Everlasting
             Punishment
          
           if
           we
           do
           ill
           ,
           entred
           into
           by
           us
           at
           our
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           at
           Confirmation
           made
           our
           own
           act
           ,
           by
           our
           own
           express
           consent
           to
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Or
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           because
           such
           too
           there
           are
           amongst
           us
           ,
           I
           would
           reason
           with
           those
           who
           argue
           against
           the
           malignity
           even
           of
           Sin
           it●
           self
           ,
           and
           would
           by
           their
           disputes
           turn
           the
           greatest
           Vices
           into
           innocent
           and
           
             indifferent
             Actions
          
           :
           Whilst
           from
           the
           strong
           inclinations
           which
           they
           find
           in
           themselves
           to
           evil
           ,
           they
           conclude
           ,
           that
           certainly
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           esteemed
           so
           very
           great
           a
           fault
           to
           pursue
           the
           dictates
           of
           that
           Nature
           which
           God
           himself
           has
           implanted
           in
           us
           :
           And
           that
           doubtless
           our
           Passions
           were
           never
           designed
           to
           be
           merely
           a
           snare
           and
           a
           torment
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           yet
           they
           conclude
           they
           must
           be
           ,
           unless
           we
           will
           allow
           it
           to
           be
           lawful
           for
           them
           as
           freely
           to
           indulge
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           unreasonably
           contend
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           others
           of
           the
           like
           kind
           ,
           how
           destructive
           soever
           they
           may
           be
           of
           true
           Piety
           ,
           are
           the
           Principles
           of
           Men
           not
           yet
           beginning
           to
           be
           religious
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           such
           as
           I
           ought
           to
           suppose
           are
           needless
           to
           be
           obviated
           in
           this
           Assembly
           .
           Those
           I
           would
           now
           remark
           ,
           are
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           Principles
           upon
           which
           even
           good
           Christians
           do
           sometimes
           flatter
           themselves
           in
           Wickedness
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           neglect
           to
           live
           up
           to
           that
           exactness
           of
           Christian
           Practice
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           such
           I
           esteem
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           popular
           mistake
           by
           which
           many
           persons
           too
           easily
           delude
           themselves
           ,
           of
           a
           
             good
             mind
          
           ;
           a
           desire
           and
           an
           intention
           to
           live
           well
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           hope
           shall
           attone
           for
           all
           their
           miscarriages
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           their
           good
           intention
           ,
           they
           still
           continue
           to
           commit
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Principle
           which
           I
           fear
           deceives
           very
           many
           in
           the
           world
           .
           They
           cannot
           deny
           but
           that
           they
           are
           indeed
           very
           great
           sinners
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           sorry
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           desire
           to
           live
           better
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           What
           shall
           they
           do
           ?
           They
           are
           weak
           and
           impotent
           as
           others
           are
           ;
           exposed
           to
           a
           thousand
           Temptations
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           there
           that
           either
           does
           or
           can
           withstand
           them
           all
           ?
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           where
           the
           Intention
           is
           so
           good
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           men
           careful
           and
           diligent
           in
           their
           duty
           ;
           if
           they
           sin
           only
           by
           surprize
           or
           incogitancy
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           repent
           them
           truly
           ,
           and
           watch
           themselves
           more
           diligently
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           here
           their
           
             good
             Intention
          
           may
           find
           acceptance
           with
           God
           Almighty
           .
           But
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           a
           weak
           desire
           ,
           and
           a
           vain
           resolution
           ,
           and
           a
           transient
           sorrow
           ,
           the
           usual
           Piety
           of
           those
           who
           rely
           upon
           this
           excuse
           ,
           shall
           find
           favour
           at
           the
           Great
           Day
           of
           Accounts
           :
           
           This
           is
           that
           Device
           which
           the
           Devil
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           deceives
           many
           withal
           ,
           but
           for
           which
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           ground
           or
           colour
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           from
           this
           proceeds
           another
           mistake
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           at
           all
           less
           dangerous
           than
           the
           foregoing
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           To
           reckon
           all
           those
           sins
           which
           after
           such
           a
           
             good
             intention
          
           they
           commit
           ,
           to
           be
           
             sins
             of
             Infirmity
          
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           perswade
           themselves
           may
           be
           consistent
           with
           a
           state
           of
           Grace
           now
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           Glory
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Thus
           if
           when
           they
           commit
           a
           sin
           ,
           their
           Conscience
           checks
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           parly
           with
           the
           Temptation
           ,
           and
           strive
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           then
           yield
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           sorry
           and
           make
           some
           transient
           ,
           ineffectual
           resolutions
           of
           doing
           better
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           which
           all
           vanish
           at
           the
           very
           next
           trial
           ;
           this
           they
           call
           Infirmity
           ,
           and
           so
           God
           knows
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           Infirmity
           as
           will
           by
           no
           means
           excuse
           the
           sins
           which
           they
           commit
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Sins
           of
           Infirmity
           are
           of
           another
           kind
           ;
           they
           are
           weak
           and
           
             imperfect
             sins
          
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           either
           surprized
           into
           the
           Commission
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           hurried
           on
           by
           some
           
             sudden
             fear
          
           ,
           or
           other
           the
           like
           
           powerful
           Passion
           or
           overbearing
           Temptation
           ,
           before
           we
           have
           time
           to
           consider
           what
           we
           do
           ,
           or
           to
           arm
           our selves
           with
           firmness
           and
           resolution
           against
           it
           .
           But
           otherwise
           ,
           where
           the
           sin
           is
           known
           ,
           and
           the
           Will
           free
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           time
           for
           deliberation
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           agreed
           to
           it
           ,
           this
           can
           by
           no
           means
           be
           called
           a
           sin
           of
           Infirmity
           :
           And
           here
           the
           frequency
           of
           the
           Commission
           ,
           or
           the
           easiness
           of
           falling
           ,
           may
           serve
           to
           aggravate
           indeed
           ,
           but
           sure
           will
           by
           no
           means
           extenuate
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           excuse
           the
           guilt
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           to
           these
           add
           ,
           3
           dly
           ,
           those
           Principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           persuaded
           ,
           have
           not
           a
           little
           contributed
           to
           mens
           neglect
           of
           true
           Piety
           ,
           viz.
           of
           being
           saved
           by
           others
           Performances
           ;
           of
           Purgatory
           and
           
             Indulgences
             ,
             Masses
          
           and
           Prayers
           for
           the
           Dead
           ;
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Priest
           to
           
             absolve
             sins
          
           ;
           and
           of
           an
           
             imperfect
             ,
             ineffectual
             sorrow
          
           for
           sin
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           dispose
           a
           man
           to
           receive
           the
           Grace
           of
           Absolution
           ;
           of
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           to
           obtain
           their
           ends
           ,
           tho
           the
           person
           be
           not
           otherwise
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           obtain
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           without
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           which
           some
           of
           them
           have
           gone
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           declare
           Contrition
           to
           be
           rather
           a
           hindrance
           than
           a
           benefit
           to
           the
           
           Sacrament
           of
           Penance
           ;
           and
           one
           adds
           plainly
           ,
           
           That
           the
           
             excellence
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             general
             ,
             above
             those
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             freed
             us
             from
             the
          
           intolerable
           yoke
           of
           loving
           God
           ,
           
             and
             being
          
           truly
           sorry
           for
           our
           sins
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           after
           this
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           extravagance
           of
           their
           late
           
             private
             Casuists
          
           ,
           remark'd
           and
           censured
           by
           many
           of
           their
           own
           Communion
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           since
           by
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           yet
           still
           continuing
           ,
           notwithstanding
           both
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           too
           much
           applauded
           by
           very
           great
           numbers
           amongst
           them
           .
           But
           these
           being
           Principles
           against
           which
           I
           hope
           I
           need
           not
           prepare
           any
           one
           of
           our
           Communion
           ;
           I
           will
           instead
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           mention
           only
           one
           Principle
           more
           ,
           4
           thly
           ,
           By
           which
           men
           often
           hinder
           their
           progress
           in
           Piety
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           Principle
           of
           Compliment
           and
           
             Good
             Breeding
          
           .
           When
           they
           neglect
           their
           duty
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           do
           that
           which
           they
           know
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           yet
           rather
           than
           be
           thought
           rude
           and
           precise
           ,
           rather
           than
           they
           will
           disturb
           Company
           ,
           or
           be
           markt
           out
           as
           singular
           ,
           they
           will
           do
           as
           others
           do
           ,
           and
           so
           disobey
           God
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           disobliging
           men
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           is
           a
           Case
           which
           very
           often
           
           occurs
           in
           the
           method
           of
           our
           present
           Conversation
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           .
           Now
           then
           consider
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           what
           the
           Contest
           here
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           issue
           most
           certainly
           will
           be
           .
           God
           and
           Man
           are
           the
           Parties
           concerned
           ,
           and
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           Whether
           your
           Duty
           towards
           him
           ,
           or
           your
           Civility
           towards
           the
           other
           ,
           ought
           to
           preponderate
           ?
           Whether
           you
           should
           go
           to
           Heaven
           with
           a
           few
           ,
           singular
           ,
           out-of-fashion
           Christians
           ,
           or
           for
           company
           sake
           take
           the
           broad
           road
           ,
           tho
           you
           know
           that
           it
           leads
           to
           Eternal
           Damnation
           ?
           And
           now
           when
           the
           choice
           is
           so
           plain
           ,
           methinks
           it
           should
           be
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           persuade
           men
           to
           despise
           such
           a
           Principle
           as
           this
           .
           To
           convince
           them
           that
           their
           Salvation
           is
           a
           concern
           of
           too
           great
           importance
           to
           be
           submitted
           to
           these
           formalities
           ,
           and
           that
           't
           is
           to
           push
           the
           Compliment
           a
           great
           deal
           too
           far
           ,
           to
           be
           damned
           rather
           than
           be
           thought
           
             ill
             bred
          
           .
           But
        
         
           3
           dly
           .
           A
           Third
           Device
           whereby
           the
           Devil
           oftentimes
           endeavours
           to
           hinder
           mens
           progress
           in
           Religion
           ,
           is
           ,
           by
           filling
           their
           minds
           with
           
             groundless
             fears
          
           and
           scruples
           as
           to
           their
           
             Eternal
             Salvation
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           sad
           Consideration
           to
           
           think
           what
           discouragements
           many
           Christians
           labour
           under
           ,
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           duty
           ;
           who
           either
           wanting
           a
           Capacity
           to
           receive
           a
           satisfaction
           ,
           or
           indulging
           a
           close
           and
           melancholly
           disposition
           so
           long
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           at
           last
           incapable
           of
           any
           ,
           live
           in
           doubts
           and
           fears
           ,
           and
           perplexities
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           by
           degrees
           ,
           wholly
           cast
           off
           all
           thoughts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           since
           they
           cannot
           find
           any
           peace
           or
           satisfaction
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           tho
           such
           troubles
           as
           these
           may
           much
           more
           easily
           be
           prevented
           before
           they
           arrive
           ,
           than
           removed
           after
           ;
           yet
           there
           are
           ways
           to
           encounter
           even
           this
           Device
           too
           of
           our
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           it
           of
           no
           force
           to
           hinder
           our
           Piety
           .
           To
           which
           end
           ,
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           If
           any
           fears
           or
           scruples
           of
           this
           kind
           arise
           in
           your
           minds
           ,
           examine
           your selves
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           real
           grounds
           or
           foundation
           for
           them
           .
           Whether
           your
           lives
           have
           been
           such
           as
           may
           give
           you
           just
           cause
           to
           apprehend
           your selves
           in
           danger
           of
           
             losing
             your
             souls
          
           ?
           If
           there
           be
           nothing
           of
           this
           kind
           which
           you
           can
           discover
           to
           support
           such
           fears
           ,
           then
           consider
           with
           your selves
           ,
           that
           the
           tenor
           of
           God's
           Threats
           and
           Promises
           is
           very
           
           plain
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           .
           That
           he
           will
           never
           condemn
           any
           man
           in
           another
           world
           ,
           but
           for
           living
           in
           a
           disobedience
           to
           his
           Commands
           in
           This.
           That
           our
           duty
           is
           clear
           and
           express
           ;
           and
           that
           Conscience
           ,
           when
           sincerely
           examined
           ,
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           tell
           us
           whether
           we
           do
           truly
           fulfil
           it
           or
           no.
           And
           therefore
           that
           ,
           as
           St.
           John
           says
           ,
           Beloved
           ,
           
           
             if
             our
             heart
             condemn
             us
             not
             ,
             then
             have
             we
             confidence
             towards
             God.
          
           But
           should
           the
           case
           be
           otherwise
           ;
           should
           you
           find
           your selves
           in
           never
           so
           dangerous
           a
           course
           of
           sin
           ,
           yet
           still
           't
           is
           in
           your
           power
           ,
           by
           God's
           Assistance
           ,
           to
           deliver
           your selves
           out
           of
           it
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           
             There
             is
             mercy
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             feared
             .
          
           
           So
           that
           be
           your
           state
           at
           the
           present
           never
           so
           dangerous
           ,
           yet
           if
           you
           will
           even
           now
           lay
           hold
           upon
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           if
           ye
           will
           yet
           repent
           and
           
             return
             unto
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             confess
             your
             sins
             ,
             he
             is
             faithful
             and
             just
             to
             forgive
             you
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             shall
             cleanse
             you
             from
             all
             unrighteousness
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           2
           dly
           ,
           If
           your
           Case
           be
           dubious
           ,
           and
           neither
           these
           nor
           any
           other
           reflections
           are
           able
           to
           give
           you
           that
           satisfaction
           you
           desire
           ,
           yet
           should
           not
           this
           move
           you
           to
           give
           way
           to
           the
           Tempter
           ;
           but
           rather
           
           should
           engage
           you
           to
           set
           your selves
           the
           more
           diligently
           to
           this
           work
           ;
           to
           call
           in
           some
           
             Spiritual
             Guide
          
           to
           your
           assistance
           ;
           and
           if
           upon
           a
           sincere
           opening
           of
           your
           state
           to
           him
           ,
           neither
           can
           he
           find
           out
           any
           grounds
           for
           your
           fears
           and
           scruples
           ,
           your
           doubts
           and
           your
           apprehensions
           ;
           you
           ought
           then
           to
           labour
           by
           all
           means
           
             to
             possess
             your
             Souls
             in
             Peace
          
           ;
           and
           to
           conclude
           ,
           That
           these
           Terrors
           are
           only
           the
           Devices
           of
           the
           Devil
           to
           discourage
           you
           in
           your
           duty
           ,
           not
           any
           real
           causes
           for
           doubt
           or
           despair
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           3
           dly
           ,
           Thô
           neither
           by
           these
           nor
           any
           other
           means
           you
           should
           ever
           be
           able
           totally
           to
           overcome
           these
           difficulties
           ;
           yet
           ought
           not
           this
           to
           make
           you
           ever
           the
           less
           careful
           of
           going
           on
           still
           in
           a
           serious
           discharge
           of
           your
           duty
           .
           Nay
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           make
           you
           the
           more
           zealous
           and
           diligent
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           .
           A
           man
           that
           lives
           here
           all
           his
           life
           in
           such
           perplexities
           ,
           if
           yet
           he
           fulfils
           that
           obedience
           ,
           and
           practices
           that
           repentance
           which
           God
           requires
           ,
           may
           nevertheless
           be
           saved
           at
           the
           last
           .
           But
           he
           that
           upon
           any
           of
           these
           grounds
           neglects
           this
           ,
           tho
           he
           goes
           on
           never
           so
           securely
           and
           comfortably
           in
           his
           
           evil
           way
           ,
           shall
           certainly
           fall
           into
           ruin
           and
           destruction
           in
           the
           end
           .
           And
           since
           such
           fears
           as
           these
           ,
           arise
           from
           an
           apprehension
           that
           we
           do
           not
           live
           so
           well
           ,
           nor
           serve
           God
           so
           sincerely
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ;
           the
           best
           means
           ,
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           to
           remove
           them
           is
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           to
           out-live
           even
           our
           own
           apprehensions
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           God
           so
           truly
           and
           heartily
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           shall
           find
           a
           reward
           for
           it
           at
           his
           hands
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           add
           but
           one
           thing
           more
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           (
           4
           thly
           ,
           )
           and
           it
           is
           this
           .
           Be
           not
           discouraged
           ,
           nor
           think
           your
           Faith
           imperfect
           ,
           or
           your
           Religion
           vain
           ,
           because
           you
           find
           your selves
           still
           attended
           with
           some
           fears
           and
           anxieties
           about
           your
           
             future
             state
          
           .
           St.
           Paul
           not
           only
           allows
           this
           ,
           but
           exhorts
           us
           ,
           with
           his
           
             Philipians
             ,
             To
             work
             out
             our
             own
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             .
          
           
           To
           be
           without
           all
           concern
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           moment
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           stupid
           and
           insensible
           ,
           rather
           than
           religious
           .
           And
           when
           we
           come
           to
           appear
           before
           Christ
           in
           Judgment
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           sentenced
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           our
           own
           Opinions
           or
           Apprehensions
           of
           our selves
           ,
           whether
           good
           
           or
           evil
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           Sincerity
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           to
           the
           Extent
           of
           our
           Charity
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           our
           Repentance
           .
           And
           all
           these
           supported
           and
           made
           perfect
           by
           the
           Merits
           and
           Satisfaction
           of
           a
           most
           Gracious
           and
           Merciful
           Redeemer
           ,
           who
           will
           pity
           and
           pardon
           beyond
           what
           we
           are
           able
           to
           express
           or
           to
           conceive
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           4
           thly
           ,
           And
           to
           conclude
           this
           Point
           ,
           The
           last
           Device
           by
           which
           the
           Devil
           ,
           in
           these
           days
           especially
           ,
           has
           endeavoured
           to
           hinder
           our
           Piety
           ,
           is
           ,
           by
           turning
           that
           Zeal
           into
           Strifes
           and
           Disputes
           about
           Religion
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           employed
           on
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           indeed
           ,
           were
           we
           now
           to
           enquire
           what
           the
           great
           demonstration
           of
           all
           our
           Zeal
           is
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Priests
           and
           the
           People
           ,
           what
           other
           account
           should
           we
           be
           able
           to
           bring
           back
           than
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           all
           hot
           and
           furious
           for
           their
           several
           
             particular
             Opinions
          
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           whole
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Hopes
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           depended
           on
           them
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           Practice
           of
           a
           Gospel-life
           ,
           for
           that
           Devotion
           ,
           that
           Charity
           ,
           that
           Humility
           ,
           and
           Integrity
           which
           were
           once
           the
           great
           Care
           and
           Ornament
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             
             Church
          
           ,
           these
           ,
           God
           knows
           ,
           are
           but
           little
           regarded
           by
           the
           most
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           If
           ,
           1
           st
           .
           We
           consider
           the
           
             Publick
             Effects
          
           of
           these
           Controversies
           to
           a
           
             decay
             of
             Piety
          
           :
           What
           a
           desolation
           shall
           we
           find
           too
           often
           occasion'd
           by
           them
           ?
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           how
           many
           Countries
           have
           been
           ruined
           ;
           what
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           have
           been
           murthered
           ,
           and
           banished
           ,
           and
           deposed
           by
           their
           own
           people
           ;
           what
           Blood
           has
           been
           spilt
           ;
           what
           numbers
           of
           honest
           and
           innocent
           people
           ,
           
             men
             ,
             women
          
           ,
           and
           children
           ,
           have
           been
           lost
           and
           undone
           by
           them
           .
           And
           by
           a
           strange
           Metamorphosis
           ,
           Cruelty
           and
           Oppression
           ,
           Falseness
           and
           Dissimulation
           ,
           Deceit
           and
           Perjury
           ,
           all
           the
           vilest
           and
           most
           scandalous
           sins
           ,
           by
           the
           Sacred
           Power
           of
           the
           
             Churches
             Interest
          
           ,
           consecrated
           into
           
             Christian
             and
             Heroical
             Virtues
          
           .
           And
           to
           compleat
           the
           astonishment
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Martyrs
           and
           Confessors
           have
           been
           damned
           to
           Hell
           ,
           whilst
           their
           Persecutors
           have
           been
           Sainted
           ,
           and
           placed
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           If
           2
           dly
           ,
           We
           look
           upon
           these
           Disputes
           in
           themselves
           only
           ,
           without
           regarding
           any
           such
           
             desperate
             effects
          
           of
           them
           :
           I
           wish
           I
           had
           no
           occasion
           to
           say
           how
           prejudicial
           they
           have
           even
           thus
           been
           ,
           and
           
           without
           God's
           Infinite
           Mercy
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           much
           more
           to
           our
           
             common
             Christianity
          
           :
           Whilst
           by
           the
           means
           of
           these
           ,
           not
           only
           Schisms
           and
           Heresies
           (
           and
           even
           those
           too
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           reckons
           among
           the
           
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           Gal.
           v.
           20
           .
           which
           whoso
           are
           guilty
           of
           ,
           
             cannot
             inherit
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
          
           )
           have
           crept
           into
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           ,
           Some
           from
           these
           Contests
           have
           concluded
           all
           our
           Religion
           to
           be
           uncertain
           ;
           and
           esteem'd
           it
           the
           wisest
           way
           not
           to
           join
           with
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           till
           we
           can
           somewhat
           better
           agree
           to
           which
           of
           us
           they
           ought
           to
           go
           .
           Others
           ,
           considering
           the
           manner
           how
           these
           Controversies
           have
           ,
           of
           late
           especially
           ,
           been
           managed
           and
           carried
           on
           ,
           have
           with
           some
           colour
           of
           reason
           ,
           been
           tempted
           to
           believe
           all
           our
           Pretences
           to
           be
           only
           Deceit
           and
           Vision
           ;
           for
           that
           surely
           did
           those
           who
           stand
           up
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           believe
           it
           themselves
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           defend
           their
           Faith
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           utterly
           contradicts
           all
           the
           Morality
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Which
           of
           the
           great
           Articles
           of
           Christianity
           have
           not
           our
           modern
           disputes
           call'd
           in
           question
           ?
           It
           is
           but
           a
           very
           little
           while
           since
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           
             Sacred
             Trinity
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Glorious
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           have
           again
           been
           struck
           at
           ,
           by
           those
           
           who
           plainly
           shew
           they
           care
           not
           what
           becomes
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           if
           they
           cannot
           make
           their
           
             Popish
             Heresie
          
           prevail
           with
           it
           .
           And
           that
           if
           not
           in
           so
           plain
           and
           direct
           a
           manner
           as
           the
           Arians
           and
           Socinians
           of
           our
           days
           do
           ;
           yet
           in
           another
           no
           less
           repugnant
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           them
           .
           For
           if
           the
           contradictions
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           be
           indeed
           as
           great
           in
           these
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           plain
           they
           are
           in
           that
           other
           Mystery
           ,
           or
           rather
           as
           one
           of
           their
           own
           great
           defenders
           of
           it
           truly
           called
           it
           ,
           
           That
           MONSTER
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           compared
           ;
           I
           doubt
           all
           considering
           persons
           will
           resolve
           from
           the
           
             self-evident
             falseness
          
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           to
           conclude
           against
           the
           others
           ;
           rather
           than
           from
           their
           belief
           of
           those
           ,
           to
           give
           up
           their
           assent
           to
           this
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           look
           to
           the
           Morality
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           let
           the
           Heat
           and
           the
           Passion
           ,
           the
           Bitterness
           ,
           and
           the
           Evil-speaking
           ;
           shall
           I
           add
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           fraud
           and
           dissimulation
           which
           have
           appear'd
           in
           these
           debates
           ,
           be
           a
           sad
           evidence
           how
           destructive
           such
           disputes
           are
           of
           true
           Piety
           and
           Religion
           .
           Whilst
           to
           lessen
           an
           Adversary
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           get
           the
           better
           in
           an
           Argument
           ,
           men
           value
           not
           how
           or
           what
           they
           write
           ;
           but
           seem
           resolved
           at
           any
           rate
           to
           maintain
           their
           point
           ,
           thô
           for
           the
           doing
           
           of
           it
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           such
           shifts
           ,
           as
           without
           God's
           Infinite
           Mercy
           ,
           must
           lose
           them
           their
           own
           Souls
           .
        
         
           What
           shall
           I
           say
           to
           that
           
             Epidemical
             Vncharitableness
          
           that
           is
           from
           hence
           diffused
           into
           the
           several
           Parties
           of
           Christians
           ?
           Whil'st
           every
           one
           seems
           to
           reckon
           his
           Enemy
           no
           better
           then
           a
           Heathen
           and
           a
           Publican
           ;
           and
           having
           by
           their
           uncharitable
           censures
           cut
           him
           off
           from
           the
           hopes
           of
           
             God's
             Mercy
             hereafter
          
           ,
           think
           themselves
           afterwards
           disengaged
           from
           all
           obligations
           even
           of
           
             common
             humanity
          
           towards
           him
           now
           .
        
         
           I
           speak
           not
           this
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           meant
           to
           accuse
           those
           of
           our
           Church
           who
           have
           so
           generously
           stood
           in
           the
           Gap
           ,
           and
           sacrificed
           their
           Peace
           ,
           their
           Quiet
           ,
           and
           their
           Interests
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           an
           excellent
           Cause
           ,
           and
           a
           truly
           
             Orthodox
             ,
             Catholic
          
           ,
           and
           
             Apostolic
             Church
          
           :
           And
           much
           less
           would
           I
           be
           thought
           hereby
           to
           discourage
           you
           from
           being
           as
           
             zealous
             for
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           as
           constant
           in
           its
           defence
           ,
           as
           both
           your
           duty
           requires
           ,
           and
           as
           ,
           I
           bless
           God
           ,
           you
           all
           of
           you
           are
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           ,
           and
           am
           persuaded
           ,
           will
           ever
           be
           so
           .
           But
           I
           speak
           this
           to
           deplore
           the
           sad
           state
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           to
           bewail
           ●●●se
           divisions
           ,
           than
           which
           nothing
           ha●
           〈◊〉
           ●ore
           destructive
           
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           Religion
           .
           I
           speak
           it
           ,
           earnestly
           to
           beseech
           and
           exhort
           you
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           Bowels
           and
           Mercy
           of
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           be
           careful
           to
           add
           to
           your
           
             Faith
             Works
          
           :
           To
           adorn
           your
           holy
           Profession
           ,
           by
           a
           suitable
           Conversation
           :
           To
           live
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           your
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           dispute
           for
           it
           :
           And
           seeing
           ye
           know
           what
           danger
           these
           Controversies
           are
           apt
           to
           bring
           to
           the
           
             decay
             of
             Piety
          
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           be
           careful
           to
           prevent
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           your
           Zeal
           for
           your
           Faith
           ,
           ever
           to
           carry
           you
           to
           any
           unchristian
           or
           unwarrantable
           measures
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           have
           I
           set
           before
           you
           some
           of
           those
           devices
           whereby
           the
           Devil
           is
           wont
           to
           hinder
           our
           Piety
           ;
           I
           have
           but
           just
           time
           to
           mention
           a
           very
           few
           of
           the
           other
           kind
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           II
           dly
           ,
           Those
           by
           which
           he
           is
           wont
           to
           draw
           us
           into
           the
           
             commission
             of
             Sin.
          
           
        
         
           It
           has
           been
           an
           ancient
           Remark
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           whereof
           is
           so
           deeply
           rooted
           in
           our
           very
           Natures
           ,
           as
           may
           justly
           make
           it
           a
           
             first
             principle
          
           in
           this
           
             Enquiry
             ;
             That
             Evil
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             not
             desirable
             .
          
           No
           Man
           ever
           commits
           a
           sin
           for
           
             sinning
             sake
          
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           some
           good
           or
           other
           
           which
           he
           either
           really
           does
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           thinks
           shall
           accrue
           to
           him
           thereby
           .
        
         
           Now
           't
           is
           upon
           this
           ,
           the
           Devil
           founds
           all
           his
           devices
           to
           deceive
           us
           .
           He
           observes
           our
           Interests
           ,
           our
           Tempers
           ,
           and
           Inclinations
           ;
           what
           it
           is
           that
           either
           our
           Condition
           ,
           or
           Circumstances
           ,
           or
           Designs
           in
           the
           World
           render
           us
           the
           most
           apt
           to
           be
           caught
           with
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           offers
           his
           Temptations
           to
           us
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           may
           be
           most
           like
           to
           prevail
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           then
           to
           arm
           our selves
           against
           those
           Artifices
           by
           which
           he
           is
           wont
           to
           draw
           us
           into
           Sin
           ,
           we
           shall
           need
           no
           long
           search
           ,
           no
           laborious
           enquiry
           into
           his
           particular
           Temptations
           .
           Only
           let
           us
           turn
           our
           eyes
           into
           our
           own
           Souls
           ;
           there
           let
           us
           consider
           what
           sins
           they
           are
           we
           are
           the
           most
           apt
           to
           fall
           into
           ,
           what
           passions
           the
           most
           command
           us
           ,
           to
           what
           irregularities
           our
           Tempers
           ,
           or
           our
           Circumstances
           lay
           us
           the
           most
           open
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           presently
           both
           shew
           us
           our
           danger
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           ought
           to
           fortify
           our selves
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           thô
           to
           enter
           therefore
           upon
           all
           the
           particular
           
             Devices
             of
             Satan
          
           whereby
           he
           leads
           Men
           into
           sin
           ,
           be
           a
           work
           as
           needless
           as
           it
           would
           be
           infinite
           ;
           yet
           some
           general
           remarks
           there
           are
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           
           do
           well
           to
           make
           in
           order
           to
           our
           security
           .
        
         
           And
           1
           st
           .
           It
           is
           commonly
           the
           first
           step
           which
           the
           Devil
           takes
           towards
           the
           leading
           Men
           into
           sin
           ,
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           a
           Carelesness
           and
           Indifference
           in
           their
           duty
           .
           Whil'st
           Men
           are
           warm
           and
           vigorous
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           Piety
           ,
           zealous
           of
           God's
           Honour
           ,
           and
           sincere
           in
           the
           pursuance
           of
           what
           makes
           for
           it
           ;
           't
           is
           plain
           the
           Enemy
           can
           get
           but
           very
           little
           
             advantage
             of
             us
          
           .
           But
           if
           instead
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           live
           only
           in
           
             a
             form
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             regard
             not
             the
             power
             of
             it
             :
          
           If
           we
           are
           negligent
           and
           unconcern'd
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           take
           but
           little
           notice
           of
           what
           it
           requires
           of
           us
           ;
           We
           are
           then
           ready
           for
           the
           Tempter
           to
           make
           his
           Assault
           upon
           us
           :
           And
           't
           will
           be
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           deceive
           that
           Man
           into
           the
           commission
           of
           sin
           ,
           who
           is
           already
           but
           very
           little
           affected
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           nor
           takes
           any
           great
           care
           for
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           Another
           device
           whereby
           the
           Devil
           often
           gets
           an
           
             advantage
             of
             us
          
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           hinder
           our
           Piety
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           lead
           us
           into
           the
           greatest
           violations
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           Customs
           and
           Opinion
           of
           the
           World.
           I
           have
           before
           observed
           what
           Slaves
           we
           are
           ,
           the
           very
           best
           of
           us
           ,
           to
           these
           things
           .
           
           They
           corrupt
           our
           Practice
           ,
           and
           debauch
           our
           very
           Reason
           and
           Vnderstanding
           .
           And
           we
           may
           at
           this
           day
           find
           many
           things
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           mankind
           ,
           become
           the
           praise
           and
           accomplishment
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           which
           ,
           were
           we
           to
           examine
           them
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           would
           be
           seen
           to
           have
           no
           part
           in
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
           And
           then
           I
           need
           not
           say
           how
           fatally
           dangerous
           that
           must
           be
           to
           lead
           us
           into
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           so
           far
           to
           deceive
           our
           very
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           carry
           any
           guilt
           or
           shame
           in
           the
           commission
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           are
           such
           Devices
           whereby
           the
           Devil
           oftentimes
           draws
           men
           into
           Sin
           ;
           I
           will
           add
           only
           two
           more
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           when
           once
           men
           are
           engaged
           in
           a
           course
           of
           sin
           ,
           he
           is
           wont
           to
           strengthen
           and
           confirm
           them
           in
           it
           :
           viz.
           1
           st
           .
           An
           unreasonable
           Hope
           of
           
             God's
             Mercy
          
           ;
           And
           2
           dly
           .
           A
           vain
           dependance
           on
           their
           own
           
             future
             Repentance
          
           :
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           They
           sin
           on
           now
           ,
           in
           prospect
           of
           amendment
           hereafter
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           make
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           they
           shall
           find
           favour
           and
           mercy
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           sinners
           in
           the
           like
           circumstances
           have
           done
           before
           them
           .
        
         
         
           But
           ,
           O
           God!
           what
           a
           desperate
           reliance
           is
           this
           ,
           whereon
           to
           venture
           all
           the
           Hopes
           and
           Glories
           of
           Eternity
           !
           For
           tell
           me
           ,
           O
           Sinner
           !
           whoever
           thou
           art
           that
           thus
           projectest
           a
           future
           Amendment
           ,
           after
           thou
           hast
           taken
           thy
           fill
           of
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           art
           no
           longer
           able
           to
           pursue
           thy
           Sins
           and
           thy
           Debaucheries
           :
           What
           security
           hast
           thou
           ,
           that
           That
           God
           whom
           thou
           so
           despisest
           shall
           continue
           thy
           life
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           give
           thee
           any
           such
           Time
           and
           Opportunity
           to
           repent
           ?
           Canst
           thou
           command
           the
           Sun
           that
           it
           should
           stand
           still
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           thy
           days
           ,
           that
           thou
           may'st
           the
           more
           freely
           follow
           thy
           Revels
           and
           thy
           Delights
           ?
           Or
           canst
           thou
           hope
           ,
           when
           thou
           lyest
           down
           on
           thy
           last
           Bed
           ,
           with
           Hezekiah
           ,
           to
           add
           a
           new
           Series
           of
           Years
           to
           thy
           expiring
           breath
           ,
           by
           then
           lifting
           up
           thy
           profane
           Heart
           ,
           and
           thy
           deceitful
           Voice
           ,
           to
           That
           God
           whom
           thou
           hast
           so
           long
           continued
           to
           offend
           ?
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           but
           couldst
           thou
           do
           this
           ,
           and
           so
           arrive
           to
           the
           time
           thou
           hast
           assign'd
           for
           this
           Work
           ;
           Art
           thou
           sure
           thou
           shalt
           then
           be
           in
           a
           Capacity
           of
           fulfilling
           it
           ?
           There
           is
           a
           time
           when
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           any
           opportunity
           for
           Repentance
           ,
           tho'
           we
           should
           have
           otherwise
           leisure
           enough
           for
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           it
           .
           And
           sure
           ,
           if
           any
           
           such
           is
           ,
           the
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           that
           Season
           ,
           which
           
             Wicked
             Men
          
           have
           lay'd
           out
           for
           their
           return
           to
           their
           duty
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           going
           on
           for
           the
           present
           in
           their
           evil
           doings
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           reason
           why
           that
           man
           should
           expect
           Grace
           to
           repent
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           who
           all
           his
           life
           long
           has
           neglected
           and
           despised
           the
           Offers
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           now
           say
           how
           unfit
           a
           time
           that
           of
           
             Old
             Age
          
           and
           Sickness
           is
           for
           so
           great
           an
           undertaking
           :
           When
           the
           Soul
           as
           well
           as
           Body
           is
           feeble
           and
           impotent
           ;
           when
           the
           Memory
           is
           decay'd
           ,
           the
           Reason
           fails
           ,
           and
           our
           Affections
           are
           dull
           ,
           our
           Zeal
           is
           cold
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           thoughts
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           horrors
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           those
           Infirmities
           under
           which
           the
           Body
           labours
           .
           But
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           ought
           to
           convince
           men
           of
           the
           desperate
           folly
           ,
           and
           even
           madness
           of
           such
           a
           procrastination
           ;
           and
           to
           engage
           them
           ,
           whil'st
           they
           have
           yet
           the
           time
           ,
           to
           lay
           hold
           upon
           that
           Mercy
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           be
           they
           shall
           hereafter
           neither
           have
           Grace
           nor
           Opportunity
           to
           implore
           .
        
         
           
           But
           I
           must
           not
           pursue
           these
           things
           any
           further
           ;
           nor
           shall
           I
           make
           any
           Application
           of
           what
           I
           have
           already
           offer'd
           :
           but
           ,
           without
           more
           enlargement
           ,
           will
           conclude
           all
           with
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
           O
           God
           ,
           
           who
           knowest
           us
           to
           be
           set
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           so
           many
           and
           great
           dangers
           ,
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           frailty
           of
           our
           Nature
           we
           cannot
           always
           stand
           upright
           :
           Grant
           to
           us
           such
           strength
           and
           protection
           ,
           as
           may
           support
           us
           in
           all
           dangers
           ,
           and
           carry
           us
           through
           all
           temptations
           ;
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord.
           
             To
             whom
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           OF
           Stedfastness
           in
           Religion
           .
           A
           SERMON
           Preached
           before
           the
           PRINCE
           and
           PRINCESS
           OF
           DENMARK
           .
           August
           5
           th
           .
           1688.
           
        
         
           
             2
             PET.
             III.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Ye
               therefore
               ,
               Beloved
               ,
               seeing
               ye
               know
               these
               things
               before
               ,
               beware
               lest
               ye
               also
               being
               led
               away
               with
               the
               error
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               fall
               from
               your
               own
               stedfastness
               .
            
             
               But
               grow
               in
               Grace
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               To
               him
               be
               Glory
               both
               now
               and
               for
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           THese
           words
           are
           not
           only
           the
           Close
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Application
           of
           all
           that
           the
           Apostle
           before
           had
           written
           in
           it
           .
           And
           for
           the
           understanding
           
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           must
           observe
           ,
           That
           the
           design
           of
           St.
           Peter
           in
           this
           Address
           to
           the
           Christians
           dispersed
           abroad
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           now
           under
           great
           temptations
           either
           to
           corrupt
           or
           to
           abandon
           that
           Faith
           that
           had
           once
           been
           delivered
           to
           them
           ,
           
           was
           to
           exhort
           and
           stir
           them
           up
           to
           a
           constant
           continuance
           in
           their
           Profession
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           ,
           whether
           by
           the
           cunning
           Artifice
           of
           Some
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           open
           Violence
           of
           Others
           ,
           to
           be
           either
           totally
           frightned
           out
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           misled
           into
           any
           
             false
             Doctrines
          
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Truth
           and
           Purity
           which
           they
           had
           been
           taught
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           
             second
             Chapter
          
           ,
           he
           speaks
           of
           certain
           
             false
             Teachers
          
           that
           were
           crept
           in
           amongst
           them
           ,
           
           and
           made
           it
           their
           great
           endeavour
           by
           any
           means
           to
           bring
           in
           
             damnable
             Heresies
          
           .
           And
           he
           foresaw
           that
           their
           wicked
           Industry
           would
           be
           likely
           to
           prove
           but
           too
           fatally
           succesful
           ;
           for
           ,
           Many
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             shall
             follow
             their
             pernicious
             ways
          
           ,
           
           
             by
             reason
             of
             whom
             the
             way
             of
             Truth
             shall
             be
             evil
             spoken
             of
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ,
           he
           goes
           on
           to
           foretel
           the
           near
           approach
           of
           those
           Judgments
           which
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           had
           
           so
           often
           denounced
           against
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           those
           
             complying
             Christians
          
           were
           in
           like
           manner
           to
           be
           involved
           .
           And
           by
           both
           these
           Considerations
           ,
           he
           finally
           ,
           in
           the
           Close
           of
           all
           ,
           stirs
           them
           up
           ,
           both
           to
           a
           Care
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           Constancy
           in
           their
           Profession
           ;
           
             
               Ye
               therefore
               ,
               Beloved
               ,
               seeing
               ye
               know
               these
               things
               before
               ,
               beware
               lest
               ye
               also
               being
               led
               away
               with
               the
               
                 Error
                 of
                 the
                 Wicked
              
               ,
               fall
               from
               your
               own
               stedfastness
               .
            
             
               But
               grow
               in
               Grace
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               to
               Him
               be
               Glory
               both
               now
               and
               for
               ever
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           Such
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           these
           words
           ;
           and
           the
           prosecution
           of
           them
           at
           this
           time
           will
           engage
           Me
           to
           explain
           the
           nature
           ,
           and
           to
           exhort
           you
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           two
           Duties
           ,
           than
           which
           I
           know
           none
           more
           proper
           for
           our
           serious
           Consideration
           ;
           
             Growth
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Stedfastness
             in
             Religion
          
           ;
           and
           from
           both
           which
           there
           are
           but
           too
           many
           Seducers
           on
           every
           hand
           to
           turn
           us
           aside
           .
           I
           shall
           pursue
           both
           in
           this
           following
           Order
           .
        
         
           
           
             I.
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             ,
             what
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             that
             stedfastness
             in
             Religion
             is
             ,
             to
             which
             our
             Text
             here
             exhorts
             us
             .
          
           
             II.
             By
             what
             Motives
             especially
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             stirr'd
             up
             the
             Christians
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             would
             now
             crave
             leave
             to
             exhort
             you
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             stedfastness
             .
          
           
             III.
             How
             highly
             both
             necessary
             in
             its
             self
             it
             is
             ▪
             but
             especially
             how
             advantageous
             to
             this
             great
             End
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             all
             of
             us
             endeavour
             what
             in
             us
             lies
             ,
             to
             
               grow
               in
               Grace
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
        
         
           I.
           What
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           that
           stedfastness
           in
           Religion
           is
           ,
           to
           which
           our
           Text
           exhorts
           us
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           am
           from
           thence
           to
           recommend
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           For
           't
           is
           not
           every
           firmness
           that
           deserves
           the
           name
           of
           a
           true
           and
           rational
           stedfastness
           :
           and
           a
           man
           may
           as
           well
           exceed
           ,
           by
           a
           perverse
           ,
           unwarrantable
           resolution
           not
           to
           hearken
           to
           any
           Motives
           ,
           tho'
           never
           so
           reasonable
           ,
           to
           change
           his
           Opinion
           ;
           
           as
           by
           an
           unfix'd
           and
           irresolute
           temper
           abandon
           himself
           to
           
             every
             wind
             of
             Doctrine
          
           that
           shall
           come
           to
           turn
           him
           aside
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Constancy
           in
           Religion
           is
           a
           Vertue
           that
           ,
           like
           all
           others
           ,
           must
           be
           regulated
           by
           Prudence
           .
           It
           must
           be
           firm
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           well-grounded
           too
           .
           And
           he
           who
           would
           go
           about
           at
           all
           adventures
           to
           recommend
           a
           perseverance
           in
           that
           Faith
           ,
           whatever
           it
           be
           ,
           in
           which
           a
           man
           has
           been
           born
           and
           bred
           ,
           without
           allowing
           a
           just
           enquiry
           to
           be
           made
           into
           the
           Grounds
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           even
           a
           liberty
           to
           forsake
           it
           too
           ,
           should
           they
           prove
           less
           solid
           than
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           He
           may
           indeed
           provide
           for
           their
           security
           who
           chance
           to
           be
           already
           in
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           but
           shall
           render
           it
           utterly
           impossible
           for
           those
           that
           are
           not
           ,
           ever
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           therefore
           such
           a
           
             blind
             stedfastness
          
           as
           this
           ,
           a
           constancy
           in
           our
           Religion
           whether
           it
           be
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           Apostle
           here
           means
           ,
           or
           that
           I
           would
           now
           recommend
           to
           you
           .
           This
           would
           be
           to
           make
           a
           plea
           for
           Obstinacy
           rather
           than
           Constancy
           ;
           whil'st
           by
           such
           a
           Rule
           it
           would
           be
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           Jew
           to
           remain
           a
           Jew
           ,
           a
           Heathen
           a
           Heathen
           ;
           for
           a
           Papist
           or
           Socinian
           to
           continue
           all
           their
           lives
           Papist
           
           or
           Socinian
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           for
           One
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           be
           firm
           and
           stedfast
           to
           the
           Faith
           and
           Communion
           of
           it
           .
           That
           which
           I
           understand
           by
           a
           true
           stedfastness
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           When
           a
           man
           is
           upon
           rational
           and
           good
           Grounds
           evidently
           perswaded
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Purity
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           then
           to
           resolve
           to
           stick
           close
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           any
           base
           ,
           unworthy
           Motives
           ,
           to
           draw
           him
           aside
           from
           it
           .
           Our
           Religion
           must
           first
           be
           
             well
             grounded
          
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           will
           be
           true
           stedfastness
           to
           adhere
           to
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           give
           such
           necessary
           directions
           as
           may
           suffice
           for
           the
           practice
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           I
           must
           distinctly
           consider
           it
           in
           both
           its
           respects
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           stands
           in
           the
           Middle
           between
           the
           two
           Extremes
           of
           a
           
             blind
             Obstinacy
          
           on
           the
           
             one
             hand
          
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           
             weak
             Instability
          
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           by
           either
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           it
           will
           become
           equally
           destroy'd
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           :
           He
           that
           will
           be
           truly
           stedfast
           in
           his
           Religion
           ,
           must
           take
           heed
           that
           he
           does
           not
           mistake
           Obstinacy
           for
           Stedfastness
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           an
           Error
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           to
           be
           remarked
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           in
           that
           a
           daily
           experience
           sadly
           
           shows
           us
           at
           once
           ,
           both
           the
           danger
           and
           easiness
           of
           such
           a
           mistake
           .
           It
           is
           a
           strange
           perverseness
           in
           some
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           it
           no
           less
           than
           a
           
             mortal
             sin
          
           to
           have
           any
           doubts
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           reasonable
           ,
           of
           any
           the
           least
           Doctrine
           they
           have
           once
           been
           taught
           to
           profess
           .
           And
           there
           is
           hardly
           an
           Immorality
           so
           heinous
           and
           provoking
           ,
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           destructive
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           their
           
             Spiritual
             Guides
          
           will
           not
           sooner
           overpass
           ,
           than
           such
           a
           Scruple
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           express
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           I
           am
           now
           speaking
           of
           ,
           't
           is
           made
           a
           part
           of
           mens
           solemn
           reception
           into
           their
           Communion
           ,
           
           the
           very
           condition
           of
           being
           admitted
           into
           a
           state
           of
           Proselytism
           with
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           abjure
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           all
           those
           Tenets
           which
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           call
           Heretical
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           imprecate
           upon
           their
           heads
           all
           the
           
             miseries
             of
             Eternal
             Torments
          
           ,
           if
           ever
           they
           suffer
           themselves
           BY
           ANY
           OCCASION
           OR
           ARGUMENTS
           WHATSOEVER
           ,
           to
           be
           hereafter
           better
           instructed
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           ,
           in
           good
           truth
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Faction
           of
           Religion
           ;
           't
           is
           a
           Combination
           rather
           than
           a
           Constancy
           :
           And
           what
           wretched
           effects
           it
           has
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           unfortunate
           ,
           deluded
           men
           ,
           that
           have
           once
           suffered
           themselves
           to
           be
           thus
           engaged
           ,
           appears
           in
           this
           ;
           That
           no
           rational
           Motives
           ,
           no
           Arguments
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           clear
           ,
           are
           almost
           able
           to
           work
           upon
           them
           .
           The
           sad
           Vow
           they
           have
           made
           ,
           recurs
           continually
           upon
           their
           minds
           :
           They
           have
           sworn
           to
           continue
           where
           they
           are
           gone
           ,
           at
           all
           adventures
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           now
           as
           obstinately
           resolve
           never
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           they
           once
           weakly
           suffered
           themselves
           to
           be
           seduced
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           avoid
           such
           an
           unhappy
           Obstinacy
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           be
           constant
           in
           our
           Religion
           upon
           such
           rational
           Grounds
           as
           may
           justifie
           us
           before
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           from
           the
           charge
           of
           a
           
             pertinacious
             firmness
          
           ,
           we
           may
           please
           to
           observe
           these
           following
           directions
           .
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           Let
           our
           Religion
           be
           founded
           in
           Knowledg
           ;
           i.
           e.
           Let
           us
           be
           clearly
           and
           evidently
           convinced
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           that
           to
           which
           we
           do
           adhere
           ,
           and
           then
           
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           we
           cannot
           be
           justly
           charged
           with
           Obstinacy
           for
           our
           adhering
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           who
           takes
           up
           his
           Religion
           upon
           trust
           ,
           that
           receives
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           his
           Creed
           by
           wholesale
           ;
           believes
           as
           his
           
             Church
             believes
          
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           knows
           not
           either
           what
           that
           is
           ,
           or
           wherefore
           he
           does
           so
           ;
           't
           is
           evident
           that
           such
           a
           credulous
           Disciple
           as
           this
           ,
           may
           be
           
             blindly
             obstinate
          
           ,
           but
           he
           cannot
           be
           wisely
           stedfast
           in
           the
           Faith.
           A
           good
           Christian
           must
           be
           able
           to
           give
           some
           more
           reasonable
           account
           of
           his
           Faith
           than
           this
           ,
           if
           ever
           he
           means
           to
           be
           securely
           firm
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           .
           His
           Creed
           must
           be
           founded
           on
           some
           better
           Authority
           than
           a
           bare
           Credulity
           .
           And
           't
           will
           be
           a
           very
           useless
           Plea
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           believed
           as
           his
           
             Church
             believed
          
           ,
           when
           he
           might
           have
           had
           the
           opportunity
           of
           a
           better
           information
           ,
           should
           he
           chance
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           to
           live
           and
           dye
           in
           a
           
             damnable
             Heresie
          
           ;
           unless
           he
           can
           render
           some
           tolerable
           account
           either
           wherefore
           his
           
             Church
             believed
          
           so
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           wherefore
           it
           was
           that
           he
           submitted
           himself
           so
           servilely
           to
           her
           Authority
           .
        
         
         
           But
           he
           that
           believes
           with
           knowledg
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           clearly
           and
           evidently
           perswaded
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Truth
           ,
           need
           never
           fear
           either
           the
           danger
           or
           imputation
           of
           such
           an
           Obstinacy
           ,
           for
           his
           firmness
           in
           adhering
           to
           his
           Faith.
           If
           ,
           for
           instance
           ,
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           reads
           in
           his
           Bible
           those
           express
           words
           of
           the
           
             Second
             Commandment
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             to
             thy self
             any
          
           graven
           Image
           ,
           
             nor
             the
          
           likeness
           
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             Heaven
             above
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
          
           Bow
           down
           
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
          
           Worship
           it
           ;
           If
           he
           looks
           forward
           to
           the
           History
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           there
           in
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Eucharist
           sees
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Drink
             ye
             ALL
             of
             this
          
           ,
           in
           as
           plain
           and
           legible
           Characters
           ,
           as
           those
           others
           ,
           Take
           and
           Eat
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           resolves
           never
           to
           be
           prevailed
           upon
           ,
           either
           to
           
             Bow
             down
             himself
             before
             an
             Image
             ,
          
           or
           to
           give
           up
           his
           Right
           to
           the
           Cup
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Bread
           in
           that
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           whatever
           glosses
           may
           be
           made
           ,
           or
           pretences
           be
           used
           to
           induce
           him
           to
           either
           ;
           'T
           is
           evident
           that
           such
           a
           Firmness
           as
           this
           ,
           cannot
           be
           called
           Obstinacy
           ,
           unless
           these
           Scriptures
           be
           no
           longer
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           or
           that
           no
           longer
           a
           Principle
           
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           
             in
             matters
             of
             plain
             and
             undoubted
             Command
             ,
          
           
           
             we
             are
             to
             obey
             God
             rather
             than
             man.
             
          
        
         
           And
           in
           these
           and
           the
           like
           instances
           ,
           where
           the
           matter
           is
           clear
           even
           to
           demonstration
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           that
           such
           Knowledg
           will
           certainly
           secure
           us
           against
           the
           charge
           and
           danger
           of
           Obstinacy
           .
           But
           because
           all
           points
           in
           debate
           are
           not
           thus
           Evident
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           many
           are
           not
           a
           little
           obscure
           ;
           therefore
           for
           the
           securing
           our selves
           from
           danger
           in
           our
           adherence
           to
           these
           too
           ,
           we
           must
           to
           our
           Knowledg
           add
           ,
        
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           A
           sincere
           zeal
           to
           discover
           the
           truth
           ,
           with
           an
           affectionate
           Charity
           to
           those
           that
           differ
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           In
           such
           Cases
           as
           this
           ,
           thô
           we
           must
           believe
           and
           profess
           according
           to
           what
           appears
           to
           us
           at
           present
           to
           be
           the
           Truth
           ;
           yet
           since
           the
           Evidence
           is
           not
           such
           as
           to
           exclude
           all
           possibility
           of
           our
           being
           mistaken
           ,
           our
           adherence
           to
           it
           must
           be
           qualified
           with
           this
           reserve
           ,
           neither
           rashly
           to
           censure
           those
           who
           are
           
             otherwise
             minded
          
           ,
           nor
           obstinately
           to
           resolve
           never
           to
           change
           our
           Opinion
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           perhaps
           be
           hereafter
           convinced
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           so
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           in
           order
           hereunto
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           that
           a
           Man
           should
           either
           fluctuate
           in
           his
           
             present
             Faith
          
           ,
           or
           not
           be
           firmly
           persuaded
           that
           he
           shall
           never
           see
           any
           reason
           to
           forsake
           it
           .
           It
           is
           sufficient
           to
           take
           off
           the
           imputation
           of
           obstinacy
           ,
           that
           our
           stedfastness
           be
           such
           as
           not
           to
           exclude
           either
           a
           readiness
           of
           being
           better
           informed
           ,
           if
           that
           be
           possible
           ;
           or
           of
           making
           ,
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           a
           strict
           and
           impartial
           enquiry
           into
           the
           Grounds
           and
           Reason
           of
           our
           Faith
           ;
           or
           even
           of
           hearing
           freely
           whatever
           objections
           can
           fairly
           be
           brought
           against
           it
           .
           And
           all
           this
           with
           a
           sincere
           desire
           ,
           and
           stedfast
           resolution
           to
           discover
           and
           embrace
           the
           Truth
           ,
           wheresoever
           it
           lies
           ;
           Whether
           it
           be
           that
           which
           we
           now
           suppose
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           shall
           be
           found
           to
           be
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           .
           He
           who
           is
           thus
           disposed
           in
           his
           mind
           at
           all
           times
           to
           
             receive
             instruction
          
           ,
           and
           never
           presumes
           rashly
           to
           condemn
           any
           one
           that
           is
           thus
           in
           like
           manner
           disposed
           ,
           however
           otherwise
           disagreeing
           in
           Opinion
           from
           Him
           ;
           need
           never
           fear
           that
           his
           firmness
           is
           any
           other
           than
           that
           Wise
           and
           Christian
           stedfastness
           which
           our
           Text
           requires
           ,
           not
           such
           an
           obstinacy
           as
           both
           that
           and
           we
           most
           justly
           detest
           and
           condemn
           .
        
         
         
           But
           here
           then
           we
           must
           look
           to
           the
           
             other
             extreme
          
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           ,
           lest
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           
             perversly
             constant
          
           to
           our
           Faith
           ,
           we
           fall
           into
           a
           weak
           and
           criminal
           Instability
           .
           To
           prevent
           this
           ,
           these
           three
           things
           may
           be
           consider'd
           :
           
             
               1
               st
               .
               That
               we
               carefully
               avoid
               all
               
                 Vnworthy
                 Motives
              
               of
               changing
               our
               Religion
               .
            
             
               2
               dly
               ,
               That
               we
               be
               not
               too
               apt
               to
               entertain
               an
               
                 ill
                 Opinion
              
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               3
               dly
               ,
               That
               if
               any
               Arguments
               shall
               at
               any
               time
               be
               brought
               against
               it
               that
               may
               deserve
               our
               considering
               ;
               we
               then
               be
               sure
               to
               give
               Them
               that
               due
               and
               diligent
               Examination
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               .
            
          
        
         
           I
           st
           ,
           He
           that
           will
           be
           stedfast
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           must
           above
           all
           things
           take
           heed
           to
           arm
           himself
           against
           all
           
             unworthy
             Motives
          
           of
           changing
           his
           Religion
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           very
           sad
           to
           consider
           what
           unchristian
           means
           are
           made
           use
           of
           by
           some
           persons
           to
           propagate
           their
           Religion
           :
           And
           a
           Man
           need
           almost
           no
           other
           assurance
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           the
           Professors
           of
           it
           pursue
           such
           methods
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           its
           Interest
           ,
           
           as
           most
           certainly
           never
           came
           down
           from
           above
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           if
           a
           Man's
           fortunes
           be
           mean
           ,
           or
           his
           
             ambition
             great
          
           ;
           If
           Religion
           has
           not
           taken
           so
           deep
           root
           in
           his
           Soul
           as
           to
           enable
           him
           to
           overcome
           the
           flatteries
           and
           temptations
           of
           a
           present
           Interest
           and
           Advantage
           ;
           then
           there
           shall
           not
           be
           wanting
           a
           seducer
           presently
           to
           shew
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           out
           of
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           that
           which
           leads
           to
           preferment
           .
           And
           't
           is
           great
           odds
           but
           a
           good
           Place
           ,
           or
           an
           Honourable
           Title
           ,
           will
           quickly
           appear
           a
           more
           
             infallible
             mark
          
           of
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           ,
           than
           any
           that
           Scripture
           or
           Antiquity
           can
           furnish
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           and
           Interest
           cannot
           prevail
           ,
           then
           the
           other
           
             governing
             passion
          
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           mens
           fears
           ,
           are
           tried
           .
           Instead
           of
           these
           allurements
           ,
           the
           
             False
             Teacher
          
           now
           thunders
           out
           Hell
           and
           Damnation
           against
           us
           .
           Nothing
           but
           Curses
           and
           
           Anathema's
           to
           be
           expected
           by
           us
           if
           we
           continue
           firm
           in
           our
           Faith.
           And
           it
           shall
           be
           none
           of
           the
           Prophets
           nor
           his
           Churches
           fault
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           Horrors
           and
           Miseries
           of
           this
           present
           life
           be
           not
           employ'd
           against
           us
           ,
           in
           charity
           ,
           to
           prevent
           our
           falling
           into
           the
           Everlasting
           Punishments
           of
           the
           next
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           ashamed
           to
           recount
           what
           
             unworthy
             means
          
           some
           have
           not
           been
           ashamed
           to
           make
           use
           of
           to
           promote
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           draw
           us
           away
           from
           our
           stedfastness
           .
           France
           and
           
             Savoy
             ,
             Hungary
          
           and
           Germany
           ;
           The
           
             Old
             World
          
           and
           the
           New
           ,
           have
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           very
           lately
           been
           witnesses
           what
           ways
           it
           is
           that
           Popery
           has
           ,
           and
           does
           ,
           and
           if
           ever
           it
           means
           effectually
           to
           prevail
           ,
           must
           take
           to
           propagate
           its
           interest
           :
           
             —
             Animus
             meminisse
             horret
             ,
             luctúque
             refugit
             .
          
           Now
           he
           that
           shall
           be
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           suffer
           himself
           by
           any
           of
           these
           motives
           ,
           which
           a
           constant
           Man
           might
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           overcome
           ,
           to
           be
           seduced
           from
           the
           right
           Faith
           ;
           he
           may
           deserve
           indeed
           to
           be
           pitied
           now
           ,
           but
           I
           fear
           he
           will
           hardly
           be
           hereafter
           excused
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           secure
           our selves
           against
           this
           danger
           .
           He
           that
           will
           be
           constant
           in
           his
           Religion
           ,
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           must
           see
           ,
        
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           That
           he
           be
           not
           too
           apt
           to
           entertain
           an
           
             ill
             Opinion
          
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           it
           be
           Obstinacy
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           not
           to
           admit
           of
           any
           Conviction
           thò
           never
           so
           clear
           and
           reasonable
           ;
           it
           is
           certainly
           
           a
           great
           Weakness
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           be
           affrighted
           at
           every
           shadow
           of
           an
           Argument
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           it
           in
           the
           power
           of
           every
           little
           Disputer
           to
           prejudice
           us
           against
           our
           Religion
           ,
           because
           one
           who
           is
           its
           professed
           Enemy
           ,
           rails
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           pretends
           it
           is
           a
           very
           ill
           One.
           
        
         
           He
           would
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           be
           thought
           a
           very
           credulous
           person
           indeed
           ,
           who
           should
           begin
           to
           stagger
           and
           fall
           into
           a
           trembling
           ,
           thô
           he
           saw
           himself
           upon
           plain
           and
           
             even
             Ground
          
           ,
           because
           a
           bold
           and
           fanciful
           man
           is
           very
           positive
           that
           't
           is
           a
           precipice
           .
           And
           doubtless
           that
           Man
           is
           no
           less
           to
           be
           pitied
           ,
           that
           is
           frighted
           for
           fear
           he
           should
           be
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           thô
           he
           has
           the
           undoubted
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           and
           Antiquity
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           too
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           every
           
             Common-place
             Trifler
          
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           run
           over
           his
           division
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           
             Antiquity
             ,
             Succession
             ,
             Infallibility
          
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           ,
           without
           either
           Modesty
           or
           Proof
           ,
           call
           us
           Hereticks
           .
           If
           Men
           have
           Reason
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           Scripture
           for
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           let
           them
           on
           
           God's
           Name
           produce
           it
           :
           We
           are
           always
           ready
           to
           consider
           and
           to
           submit
           to
           such
           convictions
           .
           But
           otherwise
           to
           think
           to
           perswade
           us
           that
           we
           are
           in
           utter
           darkness
           
           when
           we
           see
           the
           Sun
           shining
           in
           our
           faces
           ;
           That
           we
           must
           be
           damned
           for
           not
           believing
           that
           what
           we
           see
           ,
           and
           tast
           ,
           and
           know
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           a
           bit
           of
           Bread
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           
             Body
             of
             a
             Man
          
           ;
           That
           they
           are
           not
           Infallible
           ,
           who
           are
           actually
           involved
           in
           the
           grossest
           Errors
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           That
           our
           Church
           had
           no
           being
           before
           Luther
           ,
           every
           Article
           of
           whose
           Faith
           is
           founded
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           professed
           in
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           Apostles
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           this
           is
           certainly
           one
           of
           the
           most
           unreasonable
           things
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           and
           what
           ought
           not
           by
           any
           means
           to
           stagger
           our
           stedfastness
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           having
           secured
           our selves
           on
           both
           these
           sides
           ,
           it
           only
           remains
           to
           preserve
           our
           Constancy
           ;
        
         
           3
           dly
           ,
           That
           if
           at
           any
           time
           any
           Arguments
           should
           be
           offer'd
           to
           us
           that
           may
           deserve
           our
           regard
           ,
           we
           then
           be
           sure
           to
           give
           them
           that
           due
           and
           wise
           Examination
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           very
           great
           Weakness
           ,
           and
           indeed
           a
           very
           great
           fault
           in
           many
           persons
           ,
           that
           if
           at
           any
           time
           they
           begin
           to
           doubt
           in
           their
           belief
           of
           any
           part
           of
           their
           Faith
           
           which
           they
           have
           been
           taught
           to
           profess
           ,
           they
           presently
           abandon
           their
           own
           Guides
           ,
           and
           run
           for
           satisfaction
           to
           those
           who
           are
           the
           professed
           Enemies
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           From
           henceforth
           they
           hear
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           ill
           of
           their
           Church
           ;
           they
           are
           taught
           more
           and
           more
           to
           suspect
           the
           way
           that
           they
           are
           in
           ;
           and
           then
           't
           is
           odds
           but
           a
           very
           little
           examination
           suffices
           to
           make
           them
           leave
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           certainly
           a
           very
           great
           fault
           ,
           and
           will
           one
           day
           prove
           of
           very
           dangerous
           consequence
           .
           What
           such
           persons
           may
           think
           of
           changing
           their
           Religion
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ;
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           our
           greatest
           Charity
           will
           hardly
           enable
           us
           to
           entertain
           any
           very
           comfortable
           Opinion
           of
           them
           .
           Nor
           are
           they
           such
           as
           those
           that
           we
           either
           say
           ,
           or
           believe
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           errors
           and
           corruptions
           of
           that
           Church
           with
           which
           they
           Communicate
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           will
           make
           a
           safe
           change
           from
           one
           Religion
           to
           another
           ,
           must
           not
           think
           it
           enough
           to
           enquire
           into
           one
           or
           two
           points
           ,
           and
           having
           received
           a
           satisfaction
           in
           them
           ,
           embrace
           all
           the
           rest
           at
           a
           venture
           for
           their
           sakes
           ;
           but
           he
           must
           pass
           distinctly
           through
           every
           Article
           in
           debate
           .
           He
           must
           enquire
           ,
           not
           only
           
           whether
           the
           Church
           of
           which
           he
           is
           at
           present
           a
           Member
           ,
           be
           not
           mistaken
           in
           some
           points
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           there
           is
           no
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           that
           is
           absolutely
           free
           from
           all
           kind
           of
           Error
           ;
           But
           whether
           those
           mistakes
           be
           of
           such
           a
           consequence
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           communicate
           any
           longer
           with
           it
           on
           the
           account
           of
           them
           .
           When
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           greatest
           difficulty
           will
           still
           remain
           ,
           to
           examine
           with
           the
           same
           diligence
           every
           Article
           of
           that
           other
           Church
           to
           which
           he
           is
           tempted
           :
           For
           else
           ,
           thô
           he
           should
           have
           reason
           to
           forsake
           his
           own
           Church
           ,
           he
           will
           yet
           be
           but
           little
           advantaged
           if
           he
           goes
           to
           another
           that
           is
           as
           bad
           ,
           or
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           worse
           than
           that
           .
           If
           there
           he
           should
           find
           the
           most
           part
           well
           ,
           yet
           so
           that
           there
           are
           but
           any
           One
           or
           Two
           things
           so
           Erroneous
           as
           to
           oblige
           him
           to
           profess
           what
           he
           thinks
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           or
           to
           practice
           what
           is
           unlawful
           ,
           even
           this
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           hinder
           him
           from
           reconciling
           himself
           to
           it
           .
           And
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           serious
           ,
           and
           diligent
           ,
           and
           impartial
           search
           .
           There
           must
           be
           no
           prejudice
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           One
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           Other
           ;
           no
           desire
           that
           the
           Truth
           should
           be
           on
           this
           side
           ,
           rather
           than
           on
           that
           :
           In
           short
           ,
           nothing
           must
           be
           omitted
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           
           reasonably
           have
           got
           a
           better
           Information
           .
           And
           to
           all
           this
           Care
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           added
           fervent
           Prayer
           to
           God
           for
           his
           assistance
           .
           He
           who
           falls
           away
           from
           his
           
             first
             Faith
          
           on
           any
           lesser
           convicton
           than
           this
           ,
           can
           never
           excuse
           himself
           from
           a
           criminal
           lightness
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           concern
           .
           And
           for
           him
           that
           sincerely
           does
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           be
           content
           that
           he
           should
           leave
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           whenever
           he
           can
           be
           thus
           convinced
           that
           any
           other
           ,
           but
           especially
           that
           the
           
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             is
             a
             safer
             way
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           may
           suffice
           to
           have
           been
           said
           to
           the
           first
           particular
           ;
           What
           that
           stedfastness
           in
           Religion
           is
           ,
           to
           which
           our
           Text
           exhorts
           us
           .
           I
           go
           on
           2
           dly
           to
           shew
           ,
        
         
           II.
           Upon
           what
           Motives
           it
           was
           that
           the
           Apostle
           here
           stirred
           up
           the
           Christians
           to
           whom
           he
           wrote
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           am
           now
           in
           like
           manner
           to
           exhort
           you
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           stedfastness
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           our
           Text
           reduces
           to
           this
           One
           General
           Consideration
           ;
           That
           they
           both
           understood
           their
           danger
           ,
           and
           were
           expresly
           forewarn'd
           by
           his
           Epistle
           how
           careful
           it
           would
           behove
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           to
           
           arm
           themselves
           against
           it
           :
           
             Ye
             therefore
             ,
             Beloved
             ,
             seeing
             ye
             know
             these
             things
             before
             ,
             Beware
             .
          
           And
           doubtless
           it
           is
           not
           only
           a
           great
           security
           ,
           but
           ought
           to
           be
           also
           a
           great
           engagement
           to
           such
           a
           vigilance
           ,
           to
           be
           thus
           expresly
           forewarned
           of
           our
           danger
           .
           And
           he
           who
           either
           neglecting
           or
           despising
           the
           Admonition
           ,
           suffers
           himself
           to
           be
           seduced
           from
           his
           own
           stedfastness
           ,
           must
           certainly
           be
           utterly
           inexcusable
           both
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           for
           his
           Inconstancy
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           will
           aggravate
           this
           neglect
           yet
           much
           more
           ,
           is
           the
           consideration
           of
           those
           Motives
           by
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           cautions
           them
           to
           Beware
           ,
           and
           which
           therefore
           I
           must
           lay
           a
           little
           more
           distinctly
           before
           you
           .
           Now
           such
           were
           especially
           these
           two
           .
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           The
           dangerousness
           of
           those
           seducers
           that
           were
           crept
           in
           amongst
           them
           :
           And
           this
           not
           so
           much
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           cunning
           and
           diligence
           ,
           thô
           that
           too
           were
           considerable
           ;
           as
           of
           the
           motives
           they
           used
           to
           draw
           them
           from
           their
           stedfastness
           .
           There
           are
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           scarce
           any
           two
           things
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           weakness
           and
           corruption
           of
           Man's
           Nature
           consider'd
           ,
           more
           apt
           to
           seduce
           ,
           than
           an
           
           
             easie
             Practice
          
           ,
           supported
           with
           
             high
             Pretences
          
           ;
           when
           both
           the
           way
           that
           is
           offer'd
           is
           extremely
           agreeable
           to
           our
           loose
           inclinations
           ,
           and
           the
           Proponent
           wonderfully
           confident
           in
           the
           tender
           of
           it
           ;
           And
           both
           these
           St.
           Peter
           here
           tells
           us
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Hereticks
           against
           whom
           he
           forewarns
           them
           :
           And
           indeed
           't
           was
           upon
           this
           account
           especially
           ,
           that
           he
           seemed
           to
           be
           so
           apprehensive
           of
           their
           prevailing
           .
           
             For
             when
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             they
             speak
             great
             swelling
             words
             of
             vanity
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             allure
             through
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             through
             much
             wantonness
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           before
           ,
           ver
           .
           2.
           
           
           
             Many
             shall
             follow
             their
             pernicious
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           as
           both
           the
           Original
           Greek
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           
             Marginal
             Note
          
           read
           it
           ,
           their
           loose
           ,
           their
           
             lascivious
             ways
          
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           Another
           danger
           there
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           less
           to
           be
           considered
           than
           the
           foregoing
           .
           The
           Christians
           to
           whom
           he
           wrote
           ,
           were
           under
           some
           trial
           and
           persecution
           for
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           these
           Hereticks
           who
           chiefly
           provided
           for
           the
           ease
           and
           quiet
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           had
           found
           out
           a
           remedy
           against
           that
           danger
           too
           .
           They
           taught
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           lawful
           on
           these
           occasions
           to
           dissemble
           ,
           or
           even
           to
           deny
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           run
           any
           such
           hazards
           for
           it
           .
           Now
           this
           to
           weak
           
           minds
           could
           not
           but
           be
           a
           strong
           temptation
           to
           comply
           with
           them
           .
           Men
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           are
           very
           easie
           in
           believing
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           very
           much
           desire
           should
           be
           true
           .
           And
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           if
           our
           Apostle
           thought
           himself
           highly
           concern'd
           amidst
           all
           these
           dangers
           ,
           to
           exhort
           them
           to
           
             beware
             ,
             lest
             being
             led
             away
             with
             the
             error
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             they
             should
             fall
             from
             their
             own
             stedfastness
             .
          
        
         
           Such
           was
           the
           state
           of
           these
           Christians
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           make
           any
           Application
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           if
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           their
           dangers
           ,
           so
           we
           shall
           also
           consider
           the
           Arguments
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           urges
           to
           confirm
           their
           Constancy
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           forced
           to
           acknowledge
           them
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           ought
           in
           all
           reason
           to
           have
           prevailed
           with
           them
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           As
           to
           the
           temptations
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           they
           are
           indeed
           but
           too
           apt
           to
           seduce
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           few
           of
           us
           so
           wise
           or
           so
           good
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           :
           but
           to
           an
           upright
           and
           sincere
           Christian
           ,
           they
           will
           appear
           exceeding
           inconsiderable
           ,
           and
           even
           detestable
           .
           Confidence
           and
           Assurance
           stagger
           weak
           minds
           :
           but
           if
           destitute
           of
           solid
           reason
           ,
           they
           only
           argue
           to
           wise
           men
           the
           vanity
           of
           the
           Undertaker
           ,
           and
           
           render
           the
           Man
           and
           his
           Cause
           the
           more
           ridiculous
           .
           And
           for
           the
           other
           dangers
           ,
           the
           
             fear
             of
             Persecution
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             looseness
             of
             their
             Morals
          
           ;
           he
           must
           be
           a
           strange
           sort
           of
           Christian
           indeed
           ,
           whom
           such
           considerations
           can
           prevail
           with
           to
           
             fall
             from
             his
             stedfastness
          
           ,
           and
           hardly
           worth
           the
           while
           for
           any
           Church
           to
           get
           or
           to
           preserve
           .
           And
           tho'
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           by
           any
           honest
           and
           Christian
           means
           to
           promote
           the
           Interests
           ,
           and
           enlarge
           the
           Borders
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           yet
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           so
           little
           concern'd
           for
           such
           Members
           as
           these
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           I
           could
           almost
           wish
           that
           all
           those
           who
           will
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           live
           Christianly
           in
           our
           Communion
           ,
           would
           be
           so
           kind
           to
           us
           as
           to
           live
           Vnchristianly
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           rather
           than
           in
           it
           ,
           The
           loss
           of
           Ten
           thousand
           such
           Proselytes
           would
           only
           lessen
           our
           number
           ,
           but
           neither
           our
           Honour
           nor
           our
           Interest
           ;
           nay
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           would
           rather
           help
           to
           promote
           both
           :
           For
           I
           should
           then
           begin
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           indeed
           a
           Blessing
           in
           store
           for
           us
           ,
           could
           I
           once
           see
           these
           
           Jonas's
           cast
           out
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           the
           present
           Storm
           is
           fallen
           upon
           us
           ;
           and
           whose
           departure
           from
           us
           ,
           may
           therefore
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           be
           the
           likeliest
           means
           to
           restore
           to
           us
           the
           Blessing
           of
           Peace
           and
           Security
           again
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           there
           be
           then
           nothing
           in
           these
           temptations
           that
           should
           draw
           us
           aside
           from
           our
           stedfastness
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           There
           is
           more
           than
           enough
           in
           what
           St.
           Peter
           here
           offers
           ,
           to
           engage
           us
           to
           continue
           firm
           to
           it
           .
           And
           because
           I
           may
           not
           now
           enlarge
           my self
           ,
           I
           will
           rather
           point
           it
           out
           to
           you
           ,
           than
           insist
           upon
           it
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           It
           is
           with
           us
           now
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Christians
           in
           St.
           
           Peter's
           time
           :
           Those
           who
           would
           draw
           us
           away
           from
           our
           stedfastness
           to
           the
           true
           
             Catholic
             Faith
          
           ,
           would
           bring
           in
           dangerous
           ,
           I
           am
           unwilling
           with
           the
           Apostle
           to
           say
           
             damnable
             Heresies
          
           ,
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           it
           .
           We
           do
           indeed
           charitably
           hope
           ,
           That
           they
           who
           by
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           have
           been
           born
           in
           a
           
             different
             Communion
          
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           bred
           up
           all
           their
           lives
           not
           only
           in
           an
           utter
           ignorance
           of
           the
           
             right
             Faith
          
           ,
           but
           in
           an
           irreconcilable
           hatred
           to
           it
           ;
           who
           have
           been
           taught
           to
           damn
           us
           as
           Heretics
           and
           Schismatics
           ,
           and
           to
           value
           themselves
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           their
           own
           
             pretended
             Catholicism
          
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           otherwise
           sincere
           in
           that
           Faith
           which
           they
           profess
           ,
           and
           repent
           them
           truly
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           but
           especially
           of
           their
           uncharitableness
           to
           those
           that
           differ
           
           from
           them
           ,
           may
           ,
           through
           the
           extraordinary
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           saved
           ,
           notwithstanding
           such
           their
           Errors
           .
           But
           for
           us
           ,
           who
           know
           their
           delusions
           ;
           that
           whil'st
           they
           damn
           all
           others
           as
           Hereticks
           ,
           they
           are
           indeed
           themselves
           the
           most
           perverse
           and
           obstinate
           that
           ever
           were
           ;
           should
           we
           forsake
           our
           Truth
           ,
           and
           go
           over
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           little
           Argument
           so
           often
           used
           on
           these
           occasions
           ,
           That
           we
           confess
           men
           may
           be
           saved
           in
           
             their
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           utterly
           deny
           they
           can
           be
           so
           in
           Ours
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           is
           better
           to
           be
           on
           theirs
           ,
           i.
           e.
           the
           safer
           side
           ,
           would
           stand
           us
           in
           small
           stead
           ;
           and
           for
           all
           this
           Sophistry
           ,
           we
           should
           certainly
           run
           a
           very
           great
           hazard
           of
           being
           damn'd
           for
           
             falling
             away
             from
             our
             own
             stedfastness
             .
          
           But
           ,
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           A
           second
           Motive
           which
           our
           Apostle
           here
           offers
           to
           engage
           us
           to
           such
           a
           constancy
           ,
           will
           arise
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           exceeding
           great
           punishment
           that
           shall
           be
           the
           consequence
           of
           such
           an
           Apostacy
           .
           Now
           that
           in
           this
           case
           was
           so
           much
           the
           more
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           punishment
           which
           St.
           Peter
           here
           speaks
           of
           ,
           was
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           even
           in
           this
           present
           world
           .
           The
           Prophecies
           of
           Christ
           for
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Jews
           being
           now
           just
           ready
           to
           be
           accomplish'd
           ,
           
           and
           in
           which
           the
           
             Apostatizing
             Christians
          
           were
           also
           to
           be
           involved
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           I
           neither
           have
           ,
           nor
           would
           desire
           to
           have
           any
           such
           prospect
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           Seducers
           and
           their
           Proselytes
           in
           our
           days
           ,
           whose
           Conversion
           ,
           tho'
           I
           heartily
           wish
           ,
           yet
           ,
           I
           thank
           God
           ,
           I
           never
           did
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           never
           shall
           desire
           their
           Destruction
           :
           yet
           certainly
           the
           Argument
           ought
           never
           the
           less
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           because
           it
           respects
           only
           the
           Miseries
           of
           
             another
             life
          
           .
           There
           is
           more
           than
           enough
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           
             Eternal
             Torments
          
           ,
           to
           move
           the
           most
           indifferent
           person
           both
           to
           consider
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           enduring
           of
           them
           .
           And
           however
           men
           may
           please
           to
           put
           the
           
             Evil
             Day
          
           far
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           hope
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           their
           Interest
           that
           it
           should
           not
           ,
           too
           soon
           overtake
           them
           :
           yet
           neither
           can
           any
           of
           us
           say
           how
           soon
           it
           may
           come
           upon
           us
           ;
           and
           were
           it
           at
           never
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           but
           remember
           that
           when
           it
           does
           come
           ,
           it
           brings
           an
           Eternity
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           be
           forced
           to
           confess
           ,
           That
           no
           present
           Considerations
           ,
           how
           great
           soever
           they
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           ,
           are
           yet
           fit
           to
           stand
           in
           competition
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           must
           be
           a
           very
           foolish
           ,
           or
           a
           very
           necessitous
           man
           indeed
           ,
           that
           would
           part
           
           with
           the
           certain
           reversion
           of
           a
           Thousand
           Pounds
           a
           Year
           ,
           for
           the
           obtaining
           a
           present
           Peny
           .
           And
           yet
           such
           ,
           or
           rather
           God
           knows
           infinitely
           greater
           ,
           is
           the
           folly
           of
           that
           man
           ,
           who
           for
           any
           secular
           advantages
           whatsoever
           ,
           sells
           his
           Soul
           ;
           and
           thereby
           not
           only
           loses
           his
           title
           to
           all
           the
           Joys
           and
           Glories
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           exchanges
           them
           for
           a
           dreadful
           Portion
           of
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Blessed
           Saviour
           !
           What
           is
           there
           in
           all
           those
           little
           Enjoyments
           men
           here
           pursue
           with
           so
           much
           greediness
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           them
           We
           should
           
             deny
             Thee
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Faith
           which
           must
           save
           us
           when
           we
           appear
           before
           thee
           in
           Judgment
           !
           Behold
           !
           yet
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           and
           there
           We
           must
           stand
           to
           render
           a
           strict
           Account
           of
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           and
           
             receive
             according
             to
             what
             we
             have
             done
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             .
          
           And
           what
           then
           will
           all
           these
           Interests
           and
           Advantages
           avail
           us
           ?
           
             What
             profit
             shall
             we
             then
             have
             ,
          
           tho'
           we
           could
           have
           
             gain'd
             the
             whole
             World
          
           ,
           when
           we
           
             shall
             have
             lost
             our
             own
             Souls
          
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ?
           How
           will
           it
           then
           please
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           renounc'd
           our
           Faith
           to
           preserve
           those
           little
           Enjoyments
           that
           are
           now
           no
           more
           ;
           but
           the
           sad
           punishment
           of
           the
           soul
           Apostacy
           to
           
           which
           they
           have
           tempted
           us
           ,
           will
           continue
           for
           ever
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           were
           the
           
             complying
             Hypocrite
          
           but
           capable
           of
           reflecting
           what
           shall
           be
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Apostacy
           ;
           could
           he
           but
           once
           think
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Who
             can
             dwell
             with
             everlasting
             burnings
             ?
          
           he
           would
           need
           no
           other
           motive
           to
           convince
           him
           of
           the
           folly
           of
           such
           
             Courtly
             compliance
          
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           him
           from
           
             falling
             away
             from
             his
             own
             stedfastness
             .
          
        
         
           3
           dly
           .
           But
           the
           Apostle
           adds
           yet
           another
           Motive
           ,
           and
           which
           having
           mention'd
           ,
           I
           shall
           conclude
           .
           We
           have
           seen
           the
           sad
           ,
           the
           unspeakable
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           yet
           more
           ,
           the
           
             eternal
             misery
          
           of
           him
           that
           falls
           from
           his
           stedfastness
           .
           Could
           I
           now
           represent
           to
           you
           the
           as
           infinite
           Reward
           of
           the
           
             constant
             Christian
          
           ;
           could
           I
           delineate
           to
           you
           but
           a
           small
           part
           of
           those
           Joys
           which
           are
           prepared
           for
           such
           an
           One
           ;
           what
           an
           illustrious
           
             Crown
             of
             Glory
          
           shall
           adorn
           his
           triumphant
           Head
           to
           all
           Eternity
           :
           I
           might
           then
           hope
           to
           have
           fully
           accomplish'd
           the
           design
           of
           this
           Exhortation
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           effectually
           secured
           you
           against
           
             falling
             away
             from
             your
             stedfastness
          
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           an
           Argument
           above
           my
           Capacity
           to
           illustrate
           .
           
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seen
          
           ,
           
           
             nor
             ear
             heard
             ,
             nor
             does
             it
             enter
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             to
             conceive
             ,
             what
             God
             has
             prepared
             
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             .
          
           We
           have
           neither
           thoughts
           to
           imagine
           any
           thing
           comparable
           to
           its
           greatness
           ,
           much
           less
           words
           to
           express
           it
           .
           And
           methinks
           even
           this
           should
           be
           enough
           to
           recommend
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           express
           it
           .
           That
           its
           Excellency
           so
           far
           surpasses
           whatever
           experience
           we
           can
           pretend
           to
           of
           any
           felicity
           in
           
             this
             life
          
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           found
           upon
           it
           any
           tolerable
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           Joys
           and
           Glories
           of
           the
           other
           .
           At
           least
           ,
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           than
           enough
           to
           convince
           you
           ,
           how
           incomparably
           more
           worthy
           our
           desires
           and
           pursuits
           such
           a
           reward
           of
           our
           firmness
           is
           ,
           than
           whatsoever
           can
           be
           offered
           to
           draw
           us
           aside
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           having
           shown
           you
           both
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           truly
           stedfast
           in
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           an
           Obligation
           there
           lies
           upon
           us
           so
           to
           be
           ;
           what
           remains
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           briefly
           close
           all
           with
           the
           last
           particular
           I
           proposed
           to
           speak
           to
           ,
        
         
           III.
           How
           highly
           necessary
           in
           its
           self
           ,
           but
           especially
           how
           advantageous
           to
           this
           great
           end
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           all
           of
           us
           endeavour
           what
           in
           us
           lies
           ,
           
             To
             grow
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ?
        
         
         
           I
           could
           wish
           I
           had
           some
           longer
           time
           to
           improve
           ,
           as
           I
           ought
           ,
           this
           great
           and
           useful
           Exhortation
           .
           But
           I
           have
           insisted
           too
           long
           already
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           not
           enlarge
           upon
           it
           .
           The
           duty
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           recommended
           to
           us
           is
           this
           ;
           That
           we
           should
           seriously
           endeavour
           according
           to
           our
           several
           opportunities
           ,
           to
           encrease
           every
           day
           in
           our
           
             Knowledg
             and
             Vnderstanding
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             suitable
             practice
             and
             performance
             of
             it
             .
          
           And
           he
           who
           truly
           makes
           it
           his
           business
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           need
           never
           fear
           
             falling
             away
             from
             his
             stedfastness
          
           .
           His
           Knowledg
           will
           teach
           him
           what
           is
           the
           
             right
             way
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           rooted
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           will
           establish
           him
           ,
           that
           no
           
             unworthy
             Considerations
          
           shall
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           draw
           him
           aside
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           what
           concerns
           the
           former
           of
           these
           ,
           Knowledg
           ,
           he
           must
           understand
           but
           very
           little
           of
           the
           true
           Spirit
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           able
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           to
           discover
           the
           illusion
           of
           those
           
             false
             Teachers
          
           ,
           that
           are
           at
           present
           the
           most
           busie
           amongst
           us
           .
        
         
           *
           Christianity
           is
           a
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           and
           Charity
           :
           It
           commands
           us
           to
           love
           and
           to
           
             do
             good
             to
             all
             men
             even
             our
             very
             enemies
             .
             To
             bless
             them
             that
             curse
             us
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             do
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             for
             those
             
             that
             despitefully
             use
             us
             and
             persecute
             us
             .
          
           And
           can
           those
           be
           its
           Disciples
           ,
           who
           scatter
           nothing
           but
           hatred
           and
           
             malice
             ,
             confusion
          
           and
           disorder
           ,
           whereever
           they
           come
           ;
           and
           make
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           conscience
           to
           root
           out
           and
           destroy
           from
           off
           the
           earth
           ,
           all
           those
           that
           differ
           from
           them
           ?
           The
           very
           foundation
           of
           whose
           Religion
           consists
           in
           a
           Maxim
           of
           the
           most
           detestable
           uncharitableness
           ,
           
             That
             all
             must
             be
             damned
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             Persuasion
             ?
          
        
         
           *
           Christianity
           is
           a
           wise
           and
           
             reasonable
             Religion
          
           ;
           a
           Religion
           becoming
           a
           most
           
             wise
             God
          
           to
           plant
           ,
           and
           
             rational
             creatures
          
           to
           embrace
           .
           But
           our
           
             new
             Teachers
          
           are
           for
           a
           blind
           and
           unreasonable
           Piety
           :
           They
           are
           for
           a
           Faith
           and
           a
           Worship
           full
           of
           the
           
             greatest
             contradictions
          
           :
           And
           esteem
           the
           true
           Character
           of
           a
           thorough-pac'd
           Believer
           to
           be
           ,
           to
           believe
           not
           only
           without
           any
           
             just
             grounds
          
           ,
           but
           even
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             common
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             of
             mankind
             .
          
        
         
           *
           Christianity
           is
           an
           honest
           ,
           an
           upright
           ,
           a
           
             sincere
             Religion
          
           ;
           a
           Religion
           that
           requires
           the
           greatest
           plainness
           and
           simplicity
           in
           all
           our
           words
           and
           actions
           .
           And
           can
           those
           be
           Christians
           who
           are
           wholly
           made
           up
           of
           Fraud
           and
           Dissimulation
           ;
           who
           palliate
           the
           very
           Doctrine
           they
           profess
           ;
           deny
           the
           
           very
           Articles
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           requisite
           thereby
           to
           seduce
           men
           to
           their
           Party
           ;
           and
           plainly
           show
           that
           they
           value
           not
           what
           they
           do
           or
           say
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           the
           mother-interest
           of
           their
           Church
           requires
           them
           to
           deceive
           .
        
         
           *
           Christianity
           teahces
           us
           to
           worship
           but
           
             One
             God
          
           ▪
           
           and
           
             one
             only
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           But
           our
           New-Masters
           are
           not
           thus
           content
           :
           They
           set
           up
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           Gods
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           sure
           more
           Objects
           of
           their
           
             Religious
             Worship
          
           ,
           more
           Mediators
           than
           one
           ;
           and
           teach
           men
           to
           address
           their
           Prayers
           more
           frequently
           through
           the
           Merits
           and
           Intercession
           of
           their
           
             new
             Advocates
          
           ,
           to
           whose
           Patronage
           they
           have
           committed
           themselves
           ,
           than
           through
           His
           who
           is
           the
           true
           
             Christians
             only
             Advocate
             ,
             Christ
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           *
           Christianity
           forbids
           us
           to
           make
           any
           
             graven
             Images
          
           ,
           
           
             the
             likeness
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             Heaven
             above
             ,
             to
             Bow
             down
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             worship
             it
             .
          
           These
           
             false
             Prophets
          
           set
           up
           their
           Images
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           and
           
             bow
             down
          
           to
           the
           work
           of
           their
           hands
           .
           For
           this
           end
           they
           consecrate
           them
           with
           many
           Abominations
           .
           And
           however
           some
           think
           fit
           to
           dissemble
           it
           ,
           yet
           others
           speak
           it
           boldly
           out
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           
           Church
           ,
           That
           
             the
             very
             same
             Religious
             Worship
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             is
             paid
             to
             Him
             that
             suffered
             upon
             it
             .
          
        
         
           *
           Christianity
           commands
           us
           to
           pray
           in
           a
           tongue
           which
           the
           
             Church
             understands
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             so
             the
             unlearned
             may
             be
             able
             to
             say
          
           Amen
           
             at
             our
             giving
             of
             thanks
          
           .
           Our
           
             New
             Guides
          
           direct
           men
           to
           pray
           in
           a
           tongue
           which
           to
           be
           sure
           the
           people
           do
           not
           ,
           and
           which
           sometimes
           even
           the
           Priest
           too
           that
           officiates
           ,
           understands
           as
           little
           as
           they
           .
        
         
           *
           Christianity
           is
           a
           Religion
           that
           teaches
           men
           to
           be
           meek
           and
           
             humble
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             of
             themselves
             above
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             think
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             have
             done
             all
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             unprofitable
             servants
             .
          
           But
           our
           
             new
             Teachers
             have
             not
             so
             learnt
             of
             Christ.
          
           They
           know
           a
           little
           better
           how
           to
           value
           their
           own
           performances
           .
           Instead
           of
           saying
           they
           are
           
             unprofitable
             servants
          
           ,
           they
           teach
           men
           to
           value
           themselves
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Merits
           ;
           to
           look
           upon
           Heaven
           to
           be
           but
           an
           equal
           recompence
           of
           their
           Piety
           ;
           nay
           ,
           yet
           more
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           live
           so
           as
           to
           make
           God
           a
           Debtor
           to
           them
           beyond
           all
           the
           Glories
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           to
           merit
           a
           Crown
           both
           for
           themselves
           and
           others
           .
        
         
         
           *
           In
           short
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           indeed
           no
           end
           of
           the
           
             contradiction
             ;
             Christianity
          
           commands
           us
           
             to
             take
             bread
             ,
             to
             bless
             it
             ,
             and
             break
             it
             ;
             To
             take
             Wine
             ,
             bless
             it
             and
             pour
             it
             out
             ;
             and
             eat
             and
             drink
          
           at
           the
           
             Holy
             Table
          
           in
           
             remembrance
             of
             that
             Death
             and
             Passion
             ,
          
           which
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
             once
             for
             all
          
           underwent
           upon
           the
           Cross
           for
           us
           .
           But
           what
           now
           do
           our
           
             new
             Instructors
          
           ?
           They
           tell
           us
           here
           is
           neither
           Bread
           nor
           Wine
           to
           be
           eaten
           or
           drunk
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           converted
           into
           the
           very
           Natural
           Substance
           of
           
             Christ's
             Body
          
           and
           Blood.
           That
           he
           was
           not
           offered
           up
           
             once
             for
             all
          
           ,
           but
           is
           here
           again
           as
           
             truly
             offered
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             Cross
          
           :
           That
           thereby
           a
           new
           Expiation
           is
           made
           for
           the
           Sins
           both
           of
           the
           dead
           and
           the
           living
           ;
           and
           thô
           our
           Saviour
           has
           as
           expresly
           commanded
           
             both
             kinds
          
           as
           either
           ,
           yet
           they
           declare
           that
           one
           is
           sufficient
           for
           the
           people
           to
           partake
           of
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           they
           give
           no
           more
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           how
           very
           little
           a
           Knowlege
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           his
           Religion
           will
           suffice
           to
           show
           that
           there
           cannot
           be
           any
           just
           cause
           for
           any
           one
           to
           forsake
           the
           Communion
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           to
           plunge
           himself
           into
           such
           an
           abyss
           of
           Error
           and
           Superstition
           as
           this
           .
           And
           then
           if
           he
           be
           but
           equally
           advanced
           ,
        
         
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           In
           Grace
           too
           ;
           this
           will
           certainly
           secure
           him
           ,
           that
           no
           
             base
             motive
          
           ,
           no
           danger
           or
           Interest
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           prevail
           with
           him
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           Let
           the
           Seducer
           display
           all
           the
           seeming
           advantages
           of
           such
           a
           change
           .
           Let
           him
           with
           his
           Master
           the
           Devil
           set
           us
           up
           upon
           the
           
             high
             mountain
          
           of
           our
           own
           vain
           imaginations
           .
           There
           let
           him
           shew
           us
           all
           the
           
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           
             glories
             of
             them
          
           ;
           and
           to
           compleat
           the
           Parallel
           ,
           let
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           add
           too
           ;
           
             All
             these
             things
             are
             mine
             ,
             and
             to
             whomsoever
             I
             will
             ,
             I
             can
             give
             them
             ;
             if
             thou
             wilt
             therefore
          
           renounce
           thy
           Faith
           ,
           and
           fall
           down
           and
           
             worship
             me
             ,
             all
             shall
             be
             thine
             .
          
           By
           Grace
           we
           shall
           learn
           to
           despise
           them
           all
           :
           This
           will
           convince
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           
             true
             honour
          
           in
           dissembling
           a
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           and
           prostituting
           his
           Soul
           ,
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           his
           God
           ,
           to
           a
           little
           present
           advantage
           .
           That
           the
           Riches
           of
           this
           world
           are
           but
           vanity
           ;
           that
           the
           
             true
             treasure
          
           is
           in
           Heaven
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           That
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           greatest
           Monarch
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           purchasing
           ,
           if
           to
           obtain
           that
           ,
           we
           must
           lose
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Let
           him
           shift
           the
           Scene
           ;
           instead
           of
           all
           these
           advantages
           ,
           let
           him
           set
           forth
           all
           the
           dangers
           that
           either
           the
           Devil
           can
           suggest
           ,
           
           or
           his
           own
           more
           furious
           Zeal
           invent
           ;
           By
           Grace
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           despise
           even
           those
           too
           .
           This
           will
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           who
           shall
           
             laugh
             them
             to
             scorn
          
           ;
           and
           
             whose
             Counsel
          
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           
             shall
             stand
          
           .
           That
           if
           he
           pleases
           to
           protect
           us
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           all
           their
           malice
           that
           can
           do
           us
           the
           least
           injury
           .
           But
           that
           should
           he
           either
           for
           our
           Punishment
           ,
           or
           our
           Trial
           ,
           expose
           us
           to
           their
           rage
           ,
           yet
           still
           we
           ought
           with
           Moses
           ,
           
           
             to
             esteem
             the
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             beyond
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             and
             chuse
             rather
             to
             suffer
             affliction
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             enjoy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           brave
           resolution
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           old
           ;
           
             They
             were
             tortured
          
           ,
           
           
             not
             accepting
             deliverance
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             obtain
             a
             better
             resurrection
             .
          
           
           When
           Nebuchadnezzar
           commanded
           the
           three
           Children
           in
           Daniel
           ,
           
           
             to
             worship
             the
             golden
             image
             which
             he
             had
             set
             up
          
           ;
           they
           regarded
           neither
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           nor
           the
           Threats
           of
           his
           
             fiery
             furnace
          
           :
           
           They
           told
           him
           plainly
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           not
           careful
           to
           please
           him
           in
           that
           matter
           ;
           
           that
           their
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           pleased
           ,
           both
           could
           and
           would
           deliver
           them
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           :
           
             But
             if
             not
          
           ,
           yet
           
             Be
             it
             known
             to
             thee
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             we
             will
             not
             serve
             thy
             gods
             ,
             nor
             worship
             the
             
             golden
             image
             which
             thou
             hast
             set
             up
             .
          
           And
           the
           same
           has
           been
           the
           spirit
           of
           our
           forerunners
           in
           the
           Faith
           ;
           they
           have
           overcome
           all
           the
           
             fiery
             darts
             of
             the
             Devil
          
           ,
           whilst
           that
           Blessed
           Saviour
           who
           first
           gave
           the
           Command
           ,
           has
           ever
           since
           inspired
           his
           followers
           with
           strength
           and
           resolution
           to
           fulfil
           it
           ;
           
           
             Fear
             not
             them
             who
             can
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             have
             no
             more
             that
             they
             can
             do
             ;
             but
             fear
             him
             who
             can
             cast
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             into
             hell-fire
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             fear
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           then
           let
           us
           exercise
           our selves
           .
           Let
           us
           be
           stedfast
           to
           our
           Faith
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           The
           Seducers
           amongst
           us
           are
           many
           ;
           they
           are
           diligent
           and
           watchful
           by
           any
           means
           to
           
             draw
             us
          
           into
           their
           Nets
           ;
           and
           God
           knows
           both
           their
           Religion
           and
           their
           Arguments
           are
           but
           too
           much
           adapted
           to
           our
           Passions
           and
           our
           Interests
           ,
           and
           may
           therefore
           be
           but
           too
           likely
           to
           prevail
           upon
           us
           .
           But
           ,
           
             Ye
             therefore
             ,
             Beloved
             ,
             seeing
             ye
             know
             these
             things
             before
             ,
             beware
             .
          
        
         
           Behold
           ,
           I
           have
           fre●●●
           set
           before
           you
           this
           day
           ,
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           your
           Duty
           and
           your
           Danger
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           very
           confident
           the
           choice
           is
           not
           difficult
           .
           I
           shall
           finish
           
           all
           with
           those
           words
           of
           our
           
             Blessed
             Master
          
           ,
           Matt.
           x.
           32
           .
           and
           which
           indeed
           is
           the
           sum
           of
           all
           I
           am
           now
           exhorting
           you
           to
           .
        
         
           
             Whosoever
             shall
          
           confess
           
             me
             before
          
           men
           ,
           
           
             him
             will
             I
             also
          
           confess
           
             before
             my
          
           Father
           
             which
             is
             in
          
           Heaven
           .
           
        
         
           
             But
             whosoever
             shall
          
           deny
           
             me
             before
          
           men
           ,
           
           
             him
             will
             I
             also
          
           deny
           
             before
             my
          
           Father
           
             which
             is
             in
          
           Heaven
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           OF
           THE
           Reasonableness
           and
           Terrors
           OF
           THE
           FUTURE
           JUDGMENT
           .
           A
           SERMON
           Preach'd
           at
           WHITE-HALL
           Before
           the
           PRINCESS
           of
           
             DENMARK
             ,
             May
          
           12.
           1688.
           
        
         
           
             ACTS
             XXIV
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             
               And
               as
               he
               reasoned
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               temperance
               ,
               and
               judgment
               to
               come
               ,
               Felix
               trembled
               ;
               and
               answer'd
               ,
               Go
               thy
               way
               for
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               a
               convenient
               season
               ,
               I
               will
               call
               for
               thee
               .
            
          
        
         
           AS
           the
           context
           at
           first
           sight
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Person
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           was
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           so
           if
           we
           look
           into
           the
           
           foregoing
           Chapter
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           he
           had
           been
           not
           long
           before
           sent
           down
           from
           Jerusalem
           to
           Caesarea
           ,
           
           by
           the
           
             chief
             Captain
             ,
             Claudius
             Lysias
          
           ,
           upon
           a
           discovery
           that
           had
           been
           made
           to
           him
           of
           certain
           Jews
           who
           had
           
             bound
             themselves
             under
             a
             great
          
           Curse
           ,
           
           
             not
             to
             Eat
             nor
             Drink
             till
             they
             had
             slain
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           It
           was
           none
           of
           the
           least
           instances
           of
           the
           blind
           and
           furious
           zeal
           of
           those
           men
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           thought
           themselves
           disengaged
           even
           from
           all
           the
           Common
           Offices
           of
           Humanity
           to
           those
           that
           were
           not
           of
           the
           same
           Country
           and
           Opinion
           with
           themselves
           ;
           so
           here
           they
           look'd
           upon
           it
           to
           be
           a
           piece
           of
           merit
           ,
           
             a
             doing
             of
             God
             service
          
           ,
           
           by
           any
           the
           most
           base
           and
           treacherous
           means
           that
           could
           be
           imagined
           ,
           to
           persecute
           and
           destroy
           this
           Holy
           Man
           ,
           meerly
           for
           having
           Apostatized
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           They
           saw
           the
           mischief
           that
           he
           did
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           knew
           not
           how
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           to
           prevent
           it
           .
           His
           Quality
           ,
           his
           Education
           
             at
             the
             feet
          
           of
           one
           of
           their
           most
           Learned
           Rabbins
           ;
           the
           zeal
           he
           once
           had
           for
           the
           
             Jewish
             worship
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           to
           which
           he
           was
           now
           converted
           ;
           His
           indefatigable
           Industry
           in
           every
           where
           drawing
           others
           
           out
           of
           those
           Errors
           and
           Prejudices
           in
           which
           Himself
           had
           been
           engaged
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           Astonishing
           Miracle
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           himself
           from
           Heaven
           wrought
           his
           Conversion
           ;
           All
           these
           ,
           as
           they
           rendred
           him
           a
           most
           useful
           and
           blessed
           Instrument
           of
           propagating
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           did
           they
           in
           proportion
           mark
           him
           out
           as
           a
           peculiar
           object
           of
           their
           Rage
           .
           And
           accordingly
           we
           find
           that
           they
           left
           no
           Method
           ,
           whether
           of
           open
           Violence
           ,
           or
           private
           Treachery
           ;
           either
           by
           false
           Accusation
           ,
           or
           secret
           Assassination
           ,
           unattempted
           to
           destroy
           Him.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           was
           not
           to
           be
           overcome
           by
           the
           malice
           and
           wickedness
           of
           Men.
           And
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           ,
           who
           so
           wonderfully
           called
           him
           to
           his
           work
           ,
           did
           not
           cease
           as
           wonderfully
           to
           protect
           and
           defend
           him
           in
           it
           :
           So
           that
           after
           all
           their
           endeavours
           to
           entrap
           him
           ,
           we
           find
           him
           here
           more
           safe
           than
           ever
           from
           their
           Violence
           :
           In
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Centurion
           ,
           to
           secure
           Him
           from
           their
           Malice
           ,
           
           but
           not
           to
           forbid
           
             any
             of
             his
             acquaintance
          
           to
           come
           or
           
             minister
             unto
             him
          
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           state
           was
           our
           Apostle
           when
           Felix
           sent
           for
           Him
           to
           hear
           what
           he
           could
           say
           concerning
           the
           Faith
           or
           Gospel
           of
           
           
           Christ.
           What
           the
           particulars
           of
           that
           Sermon
           were
           which
           upon
           this
           occasion
           he
           made
           to
           Him
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           certainly
           informed
           .
           But
           the
           sum
           of
           it
           is
           recorded
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           my
           
             Text
             ,
             viz.
          
           That
           it
           was
           of
           
             Righteousness
             ,
             Temperance
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           :
           And
           those
           proposed
           to
           him
           in
           so
           plain
           and
           powerful
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           dissemble
           the
           impression
           it
           made
           upon
           him
           ,
           
             For
             ,
             as
             he
             reason'd
             of
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               Temperance
            
             and
             
               Judgment
               to
               come
               ,
               Felix
            
             trembled
             ,
             and
             answer'd
             ,
             Go
             thy
             way
             for
             this
             time
             ;
             when
             I
             have
             a
             convenient
             season
             I
             will
             call
             for
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           To
           discourse
           upon
           which
           words
           in
           that
           proper
           manner
           that
           I
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           I
           must
           desire
           these
           two
           things
           may
           be
           observed
           .
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           That
           the
           Person
           to
           whom
           St.
           Paul
           here
           address'd
           himself
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           a
           very
           wicked
           Man
           ,
           and
           guilty
           in
           a
           more
           particular
           manner
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           presently
           shew
           ,
           of
           those
           very
           crimes
           against
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           particularly
           inveighs
           ;
           
           but
           a
           Heathen
           too
           :
           A
           Man
           utterly
           unacquainted
           not
           only
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           verse
           24.
           but
           also
           with
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           vers
           .
           22.
           
        
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           That
           to
           this
           man
           St.
           Paul
           proposes
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           
             Future
             Judgment
          
           ,
           and
           that
           dreadful
           punishment
           which
           by
           consequence
           should
           hereafter
           be
           pronounced
           against
           sinners
           ,
           not
           by
           way
           of
           Authority
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Revelation
           which
           the
           Gospel
           had
           made
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           point
           which
           his
           own
           Reason
           would
           tell
           him
           was
           most
           just
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           bebelieved
           .
           
             He
             reason'd
          
           ,
           says
           my
           Text
           ,
           before
           him
           ,
           of
           the
           great
           obligations
           that
           lye
           upon
           Men
           to
           live
           justly
           and
           soberly
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           severe
           enquiry
           that
           shall
           one
           day
           pass
           upon
           all
           of
           us
           ,
           whether
           we
           have
           lived
           or
           no
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           And
           then
           taking
           of
           our
           Text
           under
           these
           Considerations
           ,
           I
           suppose
           I
           shall
           pursue
           the
           most
           proper
           design
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           discoursing
           to
           you
           on
           these
           four
           points
           :
           
             
               I
               st
               .
               That
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               a
               
                 Judgement
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               is
               so
               highly
               reasonable
               ,
               
               that
               the
               greatest
               Infidel
               must
               be
               forced
               to
               confess
               the
               probability
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               II
               dly
               ,
               That
               if
               there
               be
               a
               
                 Judgment
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               and
               a
               future
               state
               of
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               doubted
               but
               that
               those
               who
               
                 live
                 wickedly
              
               now
               ,
               shall
               then
               be
               in
               a
               most
               wretched
               and
               deplorable
               condition
               .
            
             
               III
               dly
               ,
               That
               however
               sinners
               may
               pretend
               to
               dissemble
               their
               belief
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               live
               as
               if
               indeed
               they
               did
               believe
               nothing
               at
               all
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               the
               greatest
               of
               them
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               tremble
               sometimes
               at
               the
               Apprehension
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Thô
               now
               ,
               IV
               thly
               and
               Lastly
               ,
               It
               too
               often
               happens
               to
               such
               persons
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               it
               did
               to
               this
               unfortunate
               Man
               here
               ;
               That
               the
               effect
               of
               these
               terrors
               is
               not
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               repentance
               of
               their
               sins
               ;
               but
               to
               engage
               them
               by
               any
               means
               to
               put
               off
               the
               thoughts
               of
               their
               
                 future
                 state
              
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               troulesome
               and
               amazing
               to
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           enter
           upon
           these
           Particulars
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           which
           I
           cannot
           
           but
           observe
           with
           reference
           to
           those
           other
           points
           mention'd
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           as
           part
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Discourse
           before
           
             Felix
             ,
             Righteousness
          
           and
           Temperance
           :
           And
           the
           Application
           whereof
           may
           serve
           to
           reproach
           the
           Complaisance
           of
           too
           many
           of
           his
           Successors
           among
           us
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           whose
           tenderness
           in
           reproving
           the
           Vices
           of
           Great
           Men
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           even
           their
           connivance
           at
           them
           ,
           do's
           but
           very
           illy
           agree
           either
           with
           that
           great
           Obligation
           which
           our
           
             Holy
             profession
          
           lays
           upon
           us
           ,
           or
           with
           that
           admirable
           Example
           which
           the
           Apostle
           has
           here
           set
           us
           for
           our
           imitation
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           Character
           which
           Historians
           have
           given
           us
           of
           this
           Felix
           ,
           
           That
           he
           was
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           his
           Government
           ,
           managed
           his
           Power
           with
           all
           the
           Violence
           and
           Injustice
           that
           can
           possibly
           be
           imagined
           ;
           and
           breaking
           through
           all
           the
           Ties
           of
           Justice
           and
           Continence
           ,
           had
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           one
           Simon
           a
           Magician
           ,
           
           gain'd
           the
           Affections
           of
           Drusilla
           ,
           the
           Wife
           of
           Azis
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Emisseni
           and
           lived
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Adultery
           with
           her
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           being
           the
           Case
           of
           Felix
           ,
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           Subject
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Discourse
           was
           to
           remonstrate
           to
           him
           his
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           Intemperance
           ;
           and
           let
           him
           freely
           know
           ,
           That
           however
           he
           might
           
           carry
           it
           out
           by
           his
           Power
           and
           Authority
           now
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           a
           time
           coming
           ,
           a
           future
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           be
           called
           to
           a
           severe
           Account
           for
           all
           his
           Wickedness
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           indeed
           an
           Address
           becoming
           the
           zeal
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           St.
           Paul.
           And
           too
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           how
           little
           we
           have
           left
           in
           us
           of
           that
           Primitive
           warmth
           which
           inflamed
           this
           Holy
           Man
           ,
           by
           our
           different
           management
           on
           the
           like
           Occasions
           .
        
         
           There
           can
           hardly
           be
           imagined
           any
           greater
           discouragement
           to
           such
           a
           freedom
           ,
           than
           what
           our
           Apostle
           here
           labour'd
           under
           .
           To
           touch
           an
           
             Vnjust
             Governor
          
           in
           the
           point
           of
           his
           Violence
           and
           Injustice
           ;
           a
           
             lustful
             Adulterer
          
           in
           the
           business
           of
           his
           Incontinence
           ,
           this
           one
           would
           think
           should
           have
           been
           a
           pretty
           bold
           undertaking
           for
           any
           One.
           But
           for
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           one
           that
           was
           to
           appear
           as
           a
           Criminal
           before
           him
           ;
           for
           him
           ,
           instead
           of
           flattering
           this
           great
           Man
           ▪
           as
           his
           Adversary
           Tertullus
           had
           done
           :
           Verse
           2.
           
           Instead
           of
           Applauding
           the
           
             great
             quietness
             which
             the
             people
             enjoy'd
             under
             his
             government
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             very
             worthy
             deeds
             that
             had
             been
             done
             by
             his
             providence
             ,
          
           to
           call
           him
           to
           repent
           of
           his
           Rapine
           and
           Cruelty
           ;
           of
           
           his
           Intemperance
           and
           Adultery
           :
           and
           this
           too
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           that
           very
           Woman
           whom
           he
           much
           loved
           ,
           
           and
           for
           whose
           sake
           he
           had
           done
           so
           many
           vile
           things
           ;
           this
           was
           an
           Honest
           freedom
           and
           plainness
           ,
           becoming
           an
           
             Apostolical
             Age
          
           ;
           but
           which
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           in
           these
           days
           of
           ours
           ,
           would
           be
           censur'd
           as
           rudeness
           ,
           and
           indiscretion
           ;
           any
           thing
           rather
           than
           a
           commendable
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           .
        
         
           But
           alas
           !
           St.
           Paul
           had
           not
           learnt
           that
           tender
           Application
           that
           is
           now
           a-days
           made
           to
           Great
           Persons
           .
           He
           had
           no
           Interest
           of
           his
           own
           to
           pursue
           ;
           and
           therefore
           did
           not
           address
           himself
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           those
           who
           are
           more
           afraid
           of
           
             offending
             Men
          
           ,
           than
           of
           
             displeasing
             God
          
           ,
           and
           of
           disparaging
           their
           Character
           .
           He
           knew
           the
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           seasonable
           to
           Felix
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           he
           pleased
           to
           make
           a
           good
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           profitable
           too
           :
           And
           he
           never
           stood
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           Felix
           would
           like
           it
           ,
           or
           no
           ;
           or
           whether
           it
           might
           not
           perhaps
           provoke
           him
           to
           run
           to
           any
           Extremities
           against
           him
           for
           his
           freedom
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           He
           had
           an
           
             Vnjust
             ,
             Adulterous
             Man
          
           to
           preach
           to
           ;
           and
           he
           knew
           nothing
           so
           fit
           to
           reason
           of
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           of
           
             Righteousness
             ,
             Temperance
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           .
           And
           had
           we
           but
           the
           same
           honest
           Courage
           and
           Indifference
           that
           he
           had
           ,
           we
           should
           speak
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           the
           same
           freedom
           that
           he
           did
           ;
           but
           ,
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           efficacy
           too
           :
           And
           poor
           and
           despicable
           as
           we
           are
           thought
           by
           many
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           power
           of
           that
           Divine
           Truth
           which
           we
           are
           sent
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           make
           the
           greatest
           Sinners
           tremble
           to
           think
           ,
           
             That
             for
             all
             these
             things
             God
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             judgment
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           this
           is
           the
           Case
           ,
           is
           the
           first
           thing
           I
           am
           to
           shew
           :
        
         
           I
           st
           ,
           That
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           ,
           is
           so
           highly
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           Infidel
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           the
           probability
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           pursuance
           of
           which
           Point
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           my
           Design
           to
           shew
           what
           Grounds
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           give
           us
           for
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           future
           Judgment
           ,
           which
           we
           all
           of
           us
           every
           day
           profess
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           any
           of
           us
           to
           doubt
           of
           it
           .
           What
           else
           do
           we
           meet
           with
           almost
           throughout
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           but
           Exhortations
           to
           live
           well
           upon
           this
           
             Ground
             ,
             That
             God
             has
             appointed
             
             a
             day
             in
             which
             he
             will
          
           judge
           
             the
             world
             in
             righteousness
          
           :
           
           Acts
           xvii
           .
           31
           .
           
             That
             we
             must
             all
             stand
             before
             the
          
           Judgment-seat
           
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           Rom.
           xiv
           .
           10
           .
           
             That
             we
             must
          
           All
           
             appear
             before
             the
          
           Judgment-seat
           
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Every
             one
             to
             receive
             the
             things
             done
             in
             his
             Body
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Good
             or
             Evil
             :
          
           2
           Cor.
           v.
           10
           .
           
           What
           Revelation
           has
           there
           ever
           been
           more
           clearly
           made
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           say
           than
           this
           ,
           That
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           final
           Judgment
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           manner
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           it
           ?
           
           How
           
             the
             Trumpets
             shall
             sound
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             arise
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             alive
             be
             changed
             .
          
           How
           the
           just
           shall
           be
           
             caught
             up
             into
             the
             air
          
           ,
           and
           the
           sinners
           lie
           groveling
           below
           ,
           in
           vain
           crying
           out
           
             to
             the
             Mountains
             to
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Hills
             to
             cover
             them
             :
          
           How
           
             the
             Judgment
             shall
             be
             set
             ,
             and
             the
             Books
             open'd
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             judged
             out
             of
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             those
             Books
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             works
             .
          
           
           
             Then
             shall
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             come
             in
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             sit
             down
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             Glory
             :
             And
             before
             him
             shall
             be
             gathered
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             separate
             them
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             a
             Shepherd
             divideth
             his
          
           Sheep
           
             from
             the
          
           Goats
           :
           
             and
             he
             shall
             set
             his
             Sheep
             on
             his
          
           right
           hand
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Goats
           
             on
             his
          
           left
           :
           
             And
             he
             shall
             
             say
             to
             them
             on
             his
          
           right
           hand
           ,
           
             Come
             ye
             Blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             prepared
             for
             you
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World.
             But
             to
             those
             on
             the
          
           left
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             Cursed
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
             And
          
           these
           
             shall
             go
             away
             into
          
           Everlasting
           Punishment
           ;
           
             but
             the
          
           Righteous
           
             into
             Life
          
           Eternal
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           So
           particular
           is
           the
           Account
           which
           we
           here
           find
           of
           all
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           this
           
             great
             Audit
          
           ,
           that
           I
           scarce
           know
           any
           thing
           left
           unrevealed
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Day
           and
           Hour
           when
           this
           Judgment
           shall
           be
           :
           And
           which
           indeed
           God
           has
           in
           Mercy
           kept
           up
           from
           us
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           might
           always
           live
           in
           Apprehension
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           can
           never
           tell
           how
           soon
           it
           may
           arrive
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           that
           which
           my
           Text
           leads
           me
           to
           consider
           :
           And
           indeed
           ,
           however
           it
           may
           be
           useful
           enough
           to
           call
           upon
           the
           most
           faithful
           Christians
           to
           think
           sometimes
           on
           this
           
             future
             Judgment
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           would
           certainly
           be
           a
           very
           needless
           undertaking
           to
           reason
           with
           such
           Persons
           concerning
           it
           ,
           and
           use
           any
           long
           Arguments
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           the
           futurity
           of
           it
           .
           That
           which
           I
           have
           now
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           of
           a
           quite
           different
           nature
           ;
           'T
           is
           
           to
           offer
           such
           Reasons
           for
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           ,
           as
           may
           convince
           the
           Greatest
           Infidel
           of
           the
           probability
           of
           it
           :
           And
           shew
           them
           that
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           believe
           us
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           yet
           here
           at
           least
           they
           cannot
           with
           any
           reason
           doubt
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           our
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           must
           resolve
           to
           become
           
             Good
             Men
          
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           be
           persuaded
           to
           become
           
             Faithful
             Christians
          
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           in
           this
           
             Sceptical
             Age
          
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           now
           live
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           be
           altogether
           unseasonable
           ,
           to
           argue
           sometimes
           with
           Men
           upon
           their
           
             own
             Principles
          
           .
           To
           shew
           them
           ,
           that
           Religion
           is
           not
           a
           contrivance
           of
           
             State
             Policy
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           effect
           of
           Priest-craft
           .
           That
           when
           we
           discourse
           of
           
             another
             World
          
           after
           this
           ,
           and
           a
           
             final
             Inquest
          
           to
           pass
           upon
           all
           our
           Actions
           ;
           and
           a
           
             Vast
             Eternity
          
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           they
           now
           do
           ,
           whether
           Good
           or
           Evil
           ;
           we
           do
           not
           alarm
           Mens
           minds
           with
           false
           Fears
           ,
           and
           ungrounded
           Terros
           ,
           but
           speak
           to
           them
           a
           Truth
           which
           the
           very
           Gentiles
           themselves
           have
           universally
           acknowledged
           ;
           nay
           ,
           which
           their
           own
           Consciences
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           disbelieve
           ,
           however
           they
           may
           sometimes
           endeavour
           to
           stifle
           their
           Convictions
           ,
           and
           
           have
           the
           Impudence
           to
           deny
           ,
           what
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           with
           Felix
           ,
           they
           tremble
           to
           think
           of
           .
           In
           short
           ;
           That
           whether
           we
           look
           into
           the
           frame
           and
           constitution
           of
           our
           own
           Souls
           within
           us
           ,
           or
           contemplate
           the
           Dispensations
           of
           
             God's
             Providence
          
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           World
           without
           ,
           they
           both
           speak
           to
           us
           this
           great
           Truth
           ,
           That
           
             God
             will
             bring
             us
             to
             Judgment
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           first
           we
           look
           back
           into
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           
             Heathen
             Theology
          
           ,
           what
           point
           shall
           we
           find
           more
           universally
           acknowledged
           by
           them
           ,
           than
           this
           of
           a
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           ?
           This
           we
           may
           see
           illustrated
           not
           only
           in
           the
           flights
           of
           their
           Poets
           ,
           in
           the
           Harangues
           of
           their
           Orators
           ,
           in
           the
           Dictates
           of
           their
           Philosophers
           ;
           and
           all
           which
           have
           been
           particularly
           collected
           by
           the
           Holy
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           their
           Writings
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           seen
           at
           large
           in
           the
           Works
           yet
           extant
           of
           
             Justin
             Martyr
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Theodoret
          
           and
           others
           :
           But
           as
           Tertullian
           well
           observes
           ,
           even
           in
           their
           common
           Conversation
           ,
           in
           which
           Men
           usually
           the
           most
           speak
           according
           to
           their
           
             Natural
             impressions
          
           ,
           they
           still
           testified
           the
           same
           belief
           :
           And
           by
           
             calling
             God
          
           to
           witness
           and
           judge
           of
           their
           Actions
           ;
           by
           commending
           
           themselves
           and
           their
           Cause
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           find
           no
           remedy
           or
           relief
           from
           Men
           ,
           they
           plainly
           shew'd
           it
           to
           be
           a
           principle
           rooted
           in
           their
           very
           Natures
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           a
           God
           who
           sees
           and
           observes
           what
           passes
           here
           below
           ;
           and
           will
           one
           day
           set
           to
           rights
           all
           the
           present
           seeming
           irregular
           dispensations
           of
           his
           Providence
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           
             render
             to
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             Works
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           in
           this
           place
           enter
           so
           far
           into
           this
           Argument
           ,
           as
           to
           shew
           you
           in
           the
           particular
           expressions
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Heathens
           themselves
           ,
           how
           clearly
           and
           peremptorily
           they
           have
           deliver'd
           themselves
           as
           to
           this
           Point
           of
           a
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           .
           But
           thus
           much
           I
           suppose
           I
           may
           take
           the
           liberty
           to
           conclude
           from
           what
           I
           have
           already
           in
           General
           observed
           ;
           That
           it
           cannot
           be
           deni'd
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           Christianity
           set
           apart
           ,
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           
             future
             Judgment
          
           must
           be
           allow'd
           ,
           even
           upon
           the
           meer
           Principles
           of
           Nature
           ,
           to
           be
           very
           highly
           probable
           ,
           which
           the
           Gentiles
           themselves
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           any
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           have
           so
           firmly
           and
           universally
           received
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           so
           clear
           are
           the
           Evidences
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           wheresoever
           we
           turn
           our
           eyes
           ,
           
           whether
           into
           the
           Nature
           and
           Constitution
           of
           the
           
             little
             World
          
           within
           ,
           or
           into
           the
           Government
           and
           Administration
           of
           the
           greater
           without
           us
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           acknowledg
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           this
           belief
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           Nature
           of
           our
           own
           Souls
           within
           us
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           a
           Conscience
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           most
           wicked
           Men
           ,
           that
           will
           plainly
           bear
           witness
           to
           this
           great
           Truth
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           certain
           Principle
           implanted
           in
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           directs
           and
           informs
           us
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           avoid
           ;
           but
           does
           moreover
           check
           ,
           or
           encourage
           us
           ,
           according
           as
           what
           we
           have
           done
           is
           either
           Good
           or
           Evil.
           Now
           upon
           this
           Sentence
           which
           our
           Consciences
           here
           pass
           upon
           all
           our
           Actions
           ,
           we
           find
           either
           a
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           confidence
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           if
           we
           have
           done
           well
           ;
           or
           else
           a
           fear
           ,
           and
           terrour
           ,
           and
           distrust
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           done
           ill
           :
           And
           this
           not
           with
           reference
           to
           any
           Reward
           we
           are
           like
           to
           receive
           ,
           or
           any
           Punishment
           we
           may
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           suffering
           in
           this
           
             present
             World
          
           :
           The
           greatest
           Monarchs
           being
           no
           less
           sensible
           of
           these
           Motions
           within
           ,
           when
           their
           Consciences
           do
           either
           approve
           or
           condemn
           them
           ,
           than
           the
           meanest
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           both
           the
           One
           and
           
           the
           other
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Action
           were
           never
           so
           secret
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           if
           it
           had
           been
           done
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           whole
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           what
           is
           all
           this
           but
           a
           plain
           Evidence
           planted
           in
           our
           very
           Nature
           ,
           to
           keep
           us
           in
           a
           continual
           expectation
           of
           some
           account
           to
           be
           given
           of
           our
           Actions
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           beyond
           what
           is
           done
           in
           this
           .
           When
           the
           long
           Series
           of
           our
           present
           Lives
           shall
           be
           reviewed
           ,
           and
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           now
           our
           Judges
           ,
           then
           become
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           give
           Testimony
           for
           or
           against
           us
           ,
           according
           as
           we
           have
           done
           either
           Good
           or
           Evil.
           
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           will
           be
           a
           yet
           farther
           Confirmation
           of
           this
           Argument
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           nearer
           we
           approach
           to
           our
           latter
           End
           ,
           still
           the
           more
           Powerful
           and
           Vigorous
           are
           these
           impressions
           of
           our
           own
           Consciences
           upon
           our
           Souls
           .
           How
           does
           the
           Sinner
           then
           begin
           with
           Horror
           to
           reflect
           upon
           his
           Life
           past
           ;
           and
           to
           hate
           and
           fear
           the
           Consequence
           of
           his
           Evil
           doings
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           just
           ready
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           is
           passed
           all
           apprehension
           of
           any
           farther
           inquest
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           more
           than
           he
           did
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           commission
           of
           them
           ?
           Whilst
           the
           Good
           and
           Vertuous
           man
           embraces
           Death
           with
           such
           a
           Quiet
           and
           Composure
           ,
           
           and
           oftentimes
           with
           such
           a
           sensible
           Joy
           and
           Satisfaction
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           about
           to
           receive
           some
           great
           Good
           by
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           did
           not
           Fear
           any
           Evil
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           certainly
           can
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           still
           more
           sensible
           evidence
           of
           the
           Belief
           of
           a
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           ,
           rooted
           in
           our
           very
           Natures
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Restitution
           of
           rewards
           and
           Punishments
           in
           
             another
             Life
          
           ,
           besides
           what
           is
           made
           to
           our
           Actions
           in
           this
           ▪
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           all
           which
           if
           we
           add
           ,
           3
           dly
           ,
           The
           farther
           strength
           that
           will
           be
           given
           to
           this
           Principle
           ,
           from
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           
             present
             Irregular
             Dispensations
          
           of
           
             God's
             Providence
          
           ,
           as
           they
           seem
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           
             this
             World
          
           ,
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           expect
           some
           Judgment
           in
           the
           Other
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           the
           greatest
           Sceptick
           can
           have
           to
           oppose
           against
           so
           firm
           and
           clear
           a
           Demonstration
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           ,
           I
           presume
           ,
           agreed
           among
           all
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           that
           admit
           the
           Being
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           Perfections
           in
           all
           
             other
             things
          
           ,
           so
           he
           can
           have
           nothing
           Defective
           ,
           or
           Imperfect
           in
           Himself
           .
           That
           as
           this
           World
           was
           not
           at
           first
           made
           by
           Chance
           and
           Fortune
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           most
           Wise
           ,
           and
           Good
           ,
           and
           
             Powerful
             God
          
           ;
           so
           neither
           is
           it
           now
           Govern'd
           
           by
           Chance
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Providence
           of
           the
           same
           God
           who
           first
           made
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           God
           be
           Infinitely
           Perfect
           ,
           then
           he
           must
           be
           
             Perfectly
             Wise
          
           ,
           and
           Just
           ,
           and
           Good
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           as
           well
           suppose
           him
           not
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           as
           not
           allow
           him
           to
           be
           all
           this
           .
           But
           if
           he
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           World
           be
           indeed
           subject
           to
           the
           Guidance
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           then
           We
           must
           of
           necessity
           acknowledg
           a
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           .
           It
           being
           plain
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Affairs
           of
           men
           are
           order'd
           in
           this
           
             Present
             World
          
           ,
           they
           shew
           but
           very
           little
           sign
           of
           an
           exact
           Justice
           and
           Goodness
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           them
           .
           The
           best
           Men
           now
           being
           oftentimes
           the
           most
           Unfortunate
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           Profligate
           Miscreants
           ,
           the
           most
           happy
           ,
           in
           the
           Enjoyments
           of
           the
           Good
           things
           of
           this
           Life
           .
        
         
           Either
           therefore
           we
           must
           deny
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           altogether
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           world
           is
           Govern'd
           by
           Him
           :
           Or
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           Just
           and
           Good
           ,
           and
           therefore
           minds
           not
           what
           becomes
           of
           those
           that
           are
           so
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           to
           say
           he
           is
           not
           God
           :
           Or
           else
           that
           he
           is
           Impotent
           and
           Ignorant
           ;
           either
           does
           not
           know
           how
           things
           pass
           here
           below
           ,
           or
           tho'
           he
           
           does
           know
           ,
           yet
           is
           not
           able
           to
           redress
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           again
           destroys
           the
           very
           Notion
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           which
           includes
           an
           
             Infinite
             Perfection
          
           in
           Power
           and
           Knowledge
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           in
           Goodness
           and
           Justice
           :
           Or
           lastly
           ,
           If
           there
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           does
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           is
           Good
           and
           Just
           ;
           and
           has
           such
           a
           Knowledge
           and
           Power
           as
           we
           say
           he
           has
           ;
           then
           it
           must
           remain
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           
             future
             Judgment
          
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           these
           uncertain
           ,
           irregular
           Dispensations
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           as
           they
           appear
           to
           us
           ,
           shall
           be
           cleared
           and
           set
           right
           ,
           and
           the
           Good
           and
           Bad
           receive
           the
           just
           recompence
           of
           what
           their
           Actions
           here
           have
           deserved
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           we
           cannot
           with
           any
           reason
           doubt
           either
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           this
           God
           is
           Just
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           Providence
           does
           indeed
           superintend
           over
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           yet
           't
           is
           plain
           that
           things
           now
           are
           not
           order'd
           with
           so
           exact
           a
           Justice
           as
           a
           
             Divine
             Providence
          
           does
           require
           :
           It
           must
           remain
           ,
           that
           neither
           can
           we
           with
           any
           reason
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           is
           to
           be
           a
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           will
           make
           a
           perfect
           Demonstration
           of
           his
           Goodness
           and
           Justice
           to
           every
           man
           according
           to
           what
           he
           has
           done
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           our
           
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           before
           shown
           ,
           shall
           then
           render
           a
           most
           exact
           account
           .
        
         
           Which
           being
           so
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           say
           much
           to
           shew
           ,
        
         
           II
           dly
           .
           That
           then
           it
           cannot
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           
             live
             Wickedly
             now
          
           ,
           must
           expect
           to
           be
           hereafter
           in
           a
           most
           wretched
           and
           
             deplorable
             condition
          
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           plain
           ,
           indeed
           the
           necessary
           Consequence
           of
           the
           foregoing
           Reflections
           .
           For
           if
           the
           very
           End
           of
           this
           Judgment
           be
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           great
           and
           Eternal
           Demonstration
           of
           
             God's
             Justice
          
           in
           his
           Dispensations
           towards
           the
           Children
           of
           men
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           words
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
          
           ii
           .
           6
           .
           
           
             He
             must
             render
             to
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             .
             To
             them
             who
             by
             Patient
             Continuance
             in
             will
             doing
             ,
             seek
             for
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Immortality
             ,
          
           Eternal
           Life
           :
           Tribulation
           and
           Anguish
           
             upon
             every
             Soul
             of
             man
             that
             does
             Evil
             ,
             of
             the
          
           Jew
           
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
          
           Gentile
           :
           
             For
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           If
           the
           present
           Administration
           of
           Affairs
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           be
           not
           exactly
           according
           to
           the
           strict
           rules
           of
           Equity
           and
           Justice
           ;
           God
           permitting
           the
           
             Righteous
             man
          
           
           to
           struggle
           under
           the
           Pressures
           of
           an
           
             Adverse
             Fortune
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Wicked
           and
           Vngodly
           to
           Prosper
           in
           their
           Wickedness
           ;
           yet
           may
           this
           be
           very
           well
           Reconcilable
           with
           his
           Justice
           ,
           both
           because
           he
           may
           have
           other
           excellent
           Ends
           ,
           to
           serve
           by
           such
           an
           Irregularity
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           he
           has
           yet
           an
           Opportunity
           remaining
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           abundantly
           to
           recompence
           all
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           One
           ,
           and
           to
           Punish
           all
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           the
           Other
           .
           And
           instead
           of
           concluding
           from
           these
           
             Promiscuous
             events
          
           now
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           not
           Just
           ,
           or
           does
           not
           regard
           the
           Affairs
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           that
           he
           knows
           not
           ,
           neither
           understands
           how
           things
           pass
           here
           below
           ,
           nor
           has
           power
           sufficient
           to
           Govern
           them
           as
           in
           Justice
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           ;
           I
           have
           already
           shown
           that
           we
           ought
           rather
           to
           infer
           ,
           That
           this
           Life
           is
           only
           a
           State
           of
           Tryal
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           time
           of
           Retribution
           remains
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           when
           all
           these
           Irregularities
           shall
           be
           set
           right
           ,
           and
           the
           Goodness
           ,
           the
           Justice
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           be
           made
           known
           in
           a
           most
           severe
           and
           exact
           Sentence
           which
           shall
           then
           pass
           upon
           every
           man
           ,
           
             in
             the
             day
             when
             he
             shall
             judge
             the
             World
             in
             Righteousness
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           God
           not
           only
           suffers
           the
           Wicked
           to
           
             Flourish
             now
          
           ,
           but
           shall
           hereafter
           also
           
           let
           them
           go
           Vnpunish'd
           ;
           if
           he
           permits
           them
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Fruits
           of
           their
           Sins
           in
           this
           
             present
             World
          
           ;
           and
           will
           take
           no
           Care
           to
           avenge
           himself
           upon
           them
           in
           the
           next
           ;
           
           How
           then
           
             shall
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             do
             right
             ?
          
           Or
           what
           is
           there
           more
           remaining
           whereby
           to
           
             justify
             God
             in
             his
             doings
          
           ,
           who
           thus
           apparently
           connives
           at
           Sinners
           ;
           and
           neither
           asserts
           his
           Cause
           in
           their
           ruine
           here
           ,
           nor
           will
           call
           them
           to
           any
           account
           for
           all
           their
           Wickedness
           hereafter
           ?
        
         
           It
           remains
           therefore
           ,
           that
           as
           certainly
           as
           that
           God
           is
           Just
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           some
           time
           or
           other
           
             render
             to
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             ,
          
           the
           Sinner
           shall
           one
           day
           receive
           a
           
             dreadful
             Sentence
          
           of
           Horror
           and
           Misery
           from
           that
           God
           ,
           neither
           whose
           Knowledge
           he
           can
           escape
           ,
           nor
           whose
           Power
           he
           is
           able
           to
           withstand
           :
           Who
           sees
           all
           his
           most
           secret
           Villanies
           now
           ,
           and
           will
           hereafter
           
             bring
             him
             to
             Judgment
          
           for
           them
           .
           But
           now
           what
           or
           how
           great
           that
           Punishment
           is
           which
           remains
           for
           Sinners
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           this
           is
           what
           we
           cannot
           pretend
           by
           any
           
             Natural
             way
          
           of
           Reasoning
           precisely
           to
           define
           .
           And
           yet
           thus
           much
           I
           think
           even
           our
           own
           Reason
           may
           suggest
           to
           us
           .
        
         
         
           I
           st
           .
           That
           it
           must
           be
           some
           very
           great
           Punishment
           which
           a
           
             long
             Life
          
           of
           Sin
           and
           Impiety
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           heightned
           with
           all
           the
           Aggravating
           Circumstances
           of
           being
           committed
           against
           Knowledge
           ,
           against
           the
           checks
           of
           our
           Consciences
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           against
           Vows
           and
           Resolutions
           of
           doing
           better
           ;
           nay
           possibly
           ,
           against
           many
           special
           means
           and
           methods
           of
           
             God's
             Providence
          
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           must
           deserve
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           all
           probability
           shall
           receive
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           That
           as
           there
           are
           different
           Kinds
           and
           Degrees
           of
           Sinners
           now
           ;
           All
           men
           do
           not
           rise
           up
           to
           an
           equal
           pitch
           of
           Wickedness
           ,
           nor
           begin
           so
           soon
           ,
           nor
           continue
           so
           long
           in
           their
           Evil
           doings
           ;
           nor
           it
           may
           be
           have
           it
           in
           their
           Power
           to
           do
           so
           much
           mischief
           as
           other
           Sinners
           do
           ;
           so
           in
           all
           reason
           we
           may
           believe
           that
           there
           shall
           also
           be
           different
           degrees
           of
           Punishment
           suitable
           to
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           some
           be
           condemned
           to
           a
           much
           more
           Severe
           and
           intollerable
           infliction
           than
           others
           .
        
         
           To
           both
           which
           remarks
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           whether
           I
           may
           not
           add
           ,
        
         
           3
           dly
           .
           That
           seeing
           the
           Soul
           is
           a
           Spirit
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           capable
           of
           Immortality
           ;
           having
           neither
           any
           dependance
           on
           the
           Body
           ,
           nor
           being
           exposed
           to
           any
           
           of
           those
           Casualties
           that
           are
           the
           Causes
           of
           the
           Corruption
           of
           all
           other
           things
           which
           we
           see
           Decay
           and
           Perish
           here
           ;
           and
           there
           being
           no
           Declaration
           any
           where
           made
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ever
           to
           extinguish
           them
           after
           they
           are
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           We
           may
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           have
           some
           cause
           to
           fear
           ,
           whether
           our
           Souls
           being
           capable
           of
           an
           
             Eternal
             existence
          
           ,
           the
           Puishment
           also
           which
           in
           that
           
             last
             Judgment
          
           they
           shall
           be
           doom'd
           to
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           for
           all
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           And
           all
           this
           the
           Principles
           of
           
             Natural
             Reason
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Dictates
           of
           our
           Consciences
           direct
           us
           to
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Infidel
           must
           be
           forced
           at
           least
           to
           confess
           the
           Probability
           of
           it
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           However
           Wicked
           men
           may
           endeavour
           to
           dissemble
           their
           Belief
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           live
           so
           as
           if
           they
           truly
           did
           not
           give
           the
           least
           credit
           to
           them
           ,
           yet
           are
           their
           Fears
           many
           times
           too
           strong
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           discover
           their
           Apprehensions
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           no.
           This
           is
           the
           next
           Point
           I
           proposed
           ,
        
         
           III
           dly
           .
           That
           however
           Sinners
           may
           Live
           as
           if
           they
           Believed
           nothing
           ●f
           all
           this
           ,
           yet
           the
           greatest
           of
           them
           
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           Tremble
           sometimes
           at
           the
           Appprehension
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           So
           Felix
           did
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           have
           been
           told
           of
           many
           others
           that
           have
           done
           likewise
           .
           Men
           may
           pretend
           to
           out-brave
           Hell
           and
           Eternity
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           may
           laugh
           at
           our
           Discourses
           concerning
           
             another
             World
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Judgment
           that
           is
           to
           pass
           on
           all
           our
           Actions
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           make
           it
           a
           Piece
           of
           Wit
           and
           Gallantry
           not
           to
           believe
           any
           thing
           of
           them
           ;
           But
           I
           have
           seldome
           heard
           of
           that
           man
           that
           could
           look
           Damnation
           in
           the
           face
           when
           he
           came
           within
           prospect
           of
           it
           .
           There
           is
           a
           certain
           time
           when
           all
           men
           begin
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           Power
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           if
           not
           to
           believe
           a
           Heaven
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           to
           fear
           a
           
             Hell.
             Atheism
          
           and
           Profaneness
           are
           things
           that
           pass
           well
           enough
           while
           there
           is
           no
           great
           cause
           to
           reflect
           on
           the
           danger
           of
           them
           :
           Whilst
           mens
           Pulse
           beats
           strong
           ,
           their
           Years
           run
           briskly
           on
           ;
           their
           Condition
           is
           Easie
           and
           Prosperous
           ;
           they
           go
           on
           in
           their
           sins
           without
           Controul
           ,
           and
           therefore
           without
           considering
           either
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           are
           running
           .
        
         
           But
           no
           sooner
           does
           any
           Trouble
           and
           
           Adversity
           come
           upon
           them
           :
           If
           their
           prosperity
           fails
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           
             iniquity
             of
             their
             ways
          
           begins
           
             to
             encompass
             them
             round
             about
          
           ;
           If
           age
           and
           infirmities
           call
           upon
           them
           to
           think
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           or
           where
           't
           is
           they
           must
           next
           go
           ;
           but
           presently
           all
           their
           Schemes
           and
           Hypotheses
           vanish
           :
           They
           awake
           as
           Men
           out
           of
           a
           deep
           sleep
           ,
           and
           too
           late
           begin
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           convince
           themselves
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           ,
           yet
           to
           tremble
           with
           horror
           ,
           lest
           perhaps
           there
           should
           be
           One.
           
        
         
           But
           alas
           !
           What
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           consequence
           of
           these
           Terrors
           ?
           Is
           it
           even
           now
           at
           least
           to
           fit
           and
           prepare
           themselves
           for
           it
           ?
           No
           ,
           They
           are
           afraid
           of
           a
           
             future
             judgment
          
           ,
           and
           cannot
           endure
           the
           thoughts
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           still
           they
           neglect
           to
           provide
           against
           it
           .
           This
           was
           the
           last
           point
           I
           proposed
           to
           consider
           ,
           and
           is
           evidently
           the
           sad
           condition
           of
           many
           of
           these
           Men
           :
           viz.
           
        
         
           IV
           thly
           ,
           That
           the
           use
           they
           make
           of
           these
           reasonings
           concerning
           a
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           bring
           themselves
           thereby
           to
           a
           repentance
           of
           their
           Evil-doings
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           endeavour
           by
           any
           means
           to
           put
           off
           
           these
           thoughts
           of
           their
           
             future
             state
          
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           troublesome
           and
           uneasy
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           not
           perhaps
           any
           one
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           that
           ruins
           more
           Souls
           ,
           than
           this
           unhappy
           Method
           so
           common
           with
           most
           sinners
           ,
           of
           still
           putting
           off
           the
           business
           of
           Religion
           to
           a
           more
           
             convenient
             season
          
           .
           They
           cannot
           endure
           the
           thoughts
           of
           
             another
             World
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Judgment
           which
           we
           must
           every
           one
           of
           us
           undergo
           in
           it
           ;
           They
           tremble
           at
           the
           reflection
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           delude
           themselves
           with
           a
           
             future
             prospect
          
           of
           resolving
           in
           good
           earnest
           to
           prepare
           themselves
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           like
           Felix
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           they
           put
           off
           this
           work
           to
           
             another
             Time
          
           ,
           without
           ever
           fixing
           when
           that
           Time
           is
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           it
           happens
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           it
           never
           comes
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           I
           believe
           there
           are
           but
           few
           in
           the
           World
           so
           wicked
           as
           never
           to
           have
           had
           their
           
             lucid
             intervals
          
           of
           Piety
           and
           Religion
           ;
           nor
           occasions
           both
           to
           consider
           of
           a
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           it
           would
           import
           them
           to
           provide
           for
           it
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Sinners
           go
           on
           in
           their
           sins
           now
           ,
           with
           a
           confidence
           and
           resolution
           
           of
           repenting
           some
           time
           or
           other
           :
           But
           still
           some
           thing
           or
           other
           interposes
           to
           prevent
           their
           doing
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           Death
           overtakes
           them
           before
           they
           are
           aware
           ;
           and
           they
           go
           out
           of
           this
           World
           or
           ever
           they
           have
           made
           the
           least
           provision
           for
           another
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           say
           how
           unreasonable
           such
           a
           procrastination
           is
           ,
           even
           upon
           those
           Principles
           of
           
             Natural
             Reason
          
           on
           which
           I
           have
           hitherto
           proceeded
           in
           the
           managing
           of
           this
           
             great
             Argument
          
           .
           For
           if
           we
           have
           so
           much
           reason
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           to
           be
           a
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           must
           render
           a
           strict
           account
           of
           all
           our
           Actions
           ;
           and
           every
           days
           experience
           convinces
           us
           of
           the
           shortness
           and
           uncertainty
           of
           our
           present
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           little
           depend●nce
           we
           can
           make
           upon
           it
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           :
           If
           in
           that
           judgment
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           sinners
           shall
           ,
           without
           controversy
           ,
           be
           very
           grievous
           ;
           and
           there
           be
           no
           way
           to
           promise
           our selves
           either
           any
           peace
           of
           Conscience
           now
           ,
           or
           any
           hopes
           of
           Happiness
           hereafter
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           acting
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           putting
           our selves
           in
           such
           a
           state
           ,
           that
           we
           need
           not
           be
           either
           ashamed
           to
           live
           ,
           or
           afraid
           to
           die
           :
           It
           must
           then
           certainly
           be
           most
           fit
           and
           reasonable
           
           for
           all
           of
           us
           to
           begin
           personally
           to
           consider
           and
           do
           like
           Men
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           continue
           in
           those
           sins
           which
           are
           our
           torment
           now
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           should
           we
           chance
           to
           die
           ere
           we
           have
           repented
           of
           them
           ,
           will
           prove
           our
           ruin
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           And
           all
           this
           the
           very
           
             light
             of
             reason
          
           ,
           and
           the
           dictates
           of
           
             natural
             Conscience
          
           speak
           to
           us
           to
           call
           us
           to
           repentance
           ,
           and
           to
           convince
           us
           of
           the
           Danger
           and
           Vnreasonableness
           of
           the
           least
           delaying
           of
           it
           .
           And
           if
           there
           should
           chance
           to
           be
           any
           here
           present
           ,
           whose
           Wickedness
           and
           Infidelity
           render
           this
           discourse
           as
           seasonable
           to
           them
           now
           ,
           as
           St.
           
           Paul's
           once
           was
           to
           Felix
           ;
           I
           cannot
           but
           hope
           they
           may
           meet
           with
           somewhat
           in
           this
           reasoning
           that
           may
           have
           the
           same
           Effect
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           better
           Consequence
           than
           the
           Apostles
           had
           upon
           that
           wretched
           Man
           :
           may
           serve
           not
           only
           to
           awaken
           their
           fears
           of
           a
           
             judgment
             to
             come
          
           ,
           but
           to
           stir
           them
           up
           to
           an
           immediate
           provision
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           time
           now
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           speaking
           all
           this
           while
           to
           a
           
             Christian
             Assembly
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           will
           admit
           of
           yet
           more
           lively
           persuasives
           of
           a
           
             future
             Judgment
          
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Great
           and
           
             Eternal
             Torments
          
           that
           await
           the
           Wicked
           after
           it
           .
        
         
         
           And
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           say
           how
           much
           our
           Religion
           has
           discovered
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           
             sinner
             tremble
          
           at
           the
           apprehension
           of
           that
           
             dreadful
             Inquest
          
           ,
           which
           the
           best
           Christian
           cannot
           think
           of
           without
           amazement
           .
        
         
           For
           indeed
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           Soul
           so
           well
           established
           ,
           so
           secure
           of
           its
           own
           sincerity
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           endure
           the
           Horrors
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           when
           the
           end
           of
           all
           things
           being
           come
           ,
           the
           World
           its
           self
           shall
           begin
           to
           tremble
           and
           fall
           into
           its
           ancient
           
             Chaos
             .
             When
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             moon
             ,
             and
             stars
             shall
             be
             darkened
             :
             the
             mountains
             shall
             quake
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             Heaven
             be
             shaken
             .
             When
             the
             Earth
             shall
             be
             set
             on
             fire
             ;
             the
             Heavens
             shall
             be
             shrivell'd
             up
             as
             a
             scroll
             ,
             the
             Elements
             also
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             heat
             .
          
           When
           the
           
             Trumpet
             shall
             sound
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Graves
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             Dead
             arise
          
           ;
           and
           our
           Consciences
           begin
           to
           fly
           in
           our
           Faces
           ,
           and
           represent
           to
           us
           the
           sins
           we
           have
           committed
           ;
           the
           means
           and
           opportunities
           of
           repentance
           which
           we
           have
           neglected
           ;
           and
           the
           Everlasting
           punishment
           to
           which
           we
           are
           now
           just
           ready
           to
           be
           condemn'd
           .
        
         
           O!
           the
           terrors
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           being
           distracted
           with
           all
           these
           amazements
           ,
           we
           shall
           begin
           in
           vain
           to
           cry
           out
           to
           the
           
           
             Mountains
             to
             fall
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Hills
             to
             cover
             us
             !
          
           When
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           no
           where
           to
           see
           any
           hope
           or
           comfort
           remaining
           to
           us
           .
           If
           we
           look
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           place
           which
           we
           shall
           now
           never
           be
           able
           to
           approach
           ;
           behold
           there
           our
           Judge
           with
           all
           his
           
             Holy
             Angels
          
           about
           him
           ,
           pronouncing
           a
           bitter
           sentence
           of
           Indignation
           and
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           Eternal
           misery
           against
           us
           .
           If
           we
           cast
           down
           our
           eyes
           below
           ;
           nothing
           is
           there
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           but
           the
           wretched
           Companions
           of
           our
           misery
           ;
           
             Weeping
             and
             wailing
             ,
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           The
           fire
           already
           bursting
           out
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           are
           to
           perish
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           be
           preserved
           alive
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           the
           Devils
           ready
           to
           drag
           as
           into
           that
           place
           of
           Torments
           .
        
         
           How
           shall
           we
           then
           Curse
           our
           Sins
           ,
           that
           have
           brought
           us
           into
           this
           desperate
           ,
           lost
           estate
           ?
           And
           too
           late
           begin
           to
           consider
           the
           wisdom
           of
           those
           happy
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           persuaded
           timely
           to
           think
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           provide
           for
           Eternity
           .
           
           
             We
             fools
             counted
             their
             lives
             madness
             ,
             and
             their
             latter
             end
             to
             be
             without
             honour
             .
          
           We
           once
           laugh'd
           at
           their
           folly
           ,
           and
           smiled
           to
           see
           them
           pine
           away
           themselves
           in
           penitential
           exercises
           ,
           whilst
           we
           freely
           indulged
           our
           Ease
           and
           our
           Debauches
           .
           
           But
           now
           
             they
             are
             numbred
             among
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             their
             lot
             is
             among
             the
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           when
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           more
           terrors
           than
           I
           am
           able
           to
           express
           ,
           are
           included
           in
           that
           one
           thought
           of
           the
           
             judgment
             to
             come
          
           ;
           tell
           me
           O
           wretched
           sinner
           !
           Canst
           thou
           hear
           me
           reasoning
           this
           day
           before
           thee
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           not
           tremble
           at
           the
           Apprehension
           of
           them
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           very
           thoughts
           of
           a
           
             judgment
             to
             come
          
           ,
           be
           thus
           dreadful
           to
           thee
           now
           ,
           canst
           thou
           yet
           think
           thy self
           unconcern'd
           to
           provide
           against
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           thou
           and
           I
           ,
           and
           all
           who
           are
           here
           present
           ,
           must
           prepare
           to
           appear
           before
           it
           ?
        
         
           Rather
           ,
           Let
           this
           reflection
           engage
           every
           one
           of
           us
           to
           examine
           our selves
           ,
           how
           we
           shall
           then
           be
           able
           to
           give
           up
           our
           Accounts
           :
           And
           let
           us
           so
           judge
           our selves
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           be
           condemn'd
           for
           ever
           .
           
             Let
             us
          
           ,
           whilst
           we
           have
           yet
           the
           time
           ,
           
             confess
             our
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             be
             sorry
             for
             our
             sins
             .
             Let
             us
             turn
             from
             our
             evil
             way
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             violence
             that
             is
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             that
             our
             iniquity
             may
             not
             be
             our
             ruine
             .
          
           Let
           us
           fly
           to
           our
           Judge
           ,
           whil'st
           we
           are
           yet
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           before
           we
           go
           down
           into
           the
           Grave
           where
           there
           is
           no
           repentance
           .
        
         
         
           And
           if
           we
           thus
           improve
           the
           Terrors
           of
           the
           Lord
           now
           ,
           we
           shall
           hereafter
           with
           great
           confidence
           expect
           them
           :
           And
           that
           
             great
             day
          
           ,
           so
           dreadful
           to
           the
           
             unprepared
             sinner
          
           ,
           shall
           be
           to
           us
           a
           day
           of
           joy
           and
           triumph
           with
           all
           Saints
           ,
        
         
           Which
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           grant
           it
           may
           be
           to
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           for
           his
           dear
           
             son
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           his
           sake
           :
           To
           whom
           be
           ascribed
           ,
           as
           is
           most
           due
           ,
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Power
           ,
           and
           Praise
           ,
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           OF
           THE
           CAUSES
           OF
           Mens
           Delaying
           their
           Repentance
           .
           A
           SERMON
           Preached
           before
           the
           QUEEN
           AT
           WHITE-HALL
           ,
           Febr.
           27.
           1689.
           
           Being
           the
           Third
           Wednesday
           in
           Lent.
           
        
         
           
             ACTS
             XXIV
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             
               —
               Felix
               trembled
               ;
               and
               answer'd
               ,
               Go
               thy
               way
               for
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               a
               convenient
               season
               ,
               I
               will
               call
               for
               thee
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           which
           Words
           we
           have
           the
           result
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Discourse
           before
           Felix
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             future
             Judgment
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Punishments
           that
           should
           one
           day
           be
           pronounced
           against
           sinners
           in
           it
           .
           He
           had
           sent
           for
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           
           who
           was
           then
           a
           Prisoner
           at
           Caesarea
           ,
           to
           hear
           what
           he
           had
           to
           say
           concerning
           the
           Faith
           or
           
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           
             And
             as
             he
             reason'd
             of
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               Temperance
            
             ,
             and
             
               Judgment
               to
               come
            
             ,
             Felix
             trembled
             ,
             and
             answer'd
             ,
             Go
             thy
             way
             for
             this
             time
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             a
             convenient
             season
             I
             will
             call
             for
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           the
           usual
           method
           of
           St.
           Paul
           in
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           awaken
           mens
           fears
           ,
           by
           declaring
           to
           them
           the
           terrors
           of
           a
           
             future
             state
          
           ,
           and
           the
           strict
           account
           that
           we
           must
           one
           day
           render
           to
           God
           of
           all
           our
           Actions
           ;
           that
           so
           being
           full
           of
           Horror
           at
           the
           apprehension
           of
           their
           danger
           ,
           they
           might
           become
           the
           better
           disposed
           to
           hearken
           to
           those
           means
           he
           was
           afterwards
           to
           propose
           to
           them
           ,
           whereby
           to
           secure
           them
           against
           it
           .
           And
           in
           his
           second
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           v
           th
           .
           11.
           he
           gives
           us
           an
           account
           how
           effectual
           a
           preparation
           it
           commonly
           made
           for
           him
           to
           prevail
           ;
           
             Knowing
             therefore
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           foregoing
           verse
           ,
           
           this
           revelation
           of
           the
           
             future
             Judgment
             ,
             we
             persuade
             men
             .
          
        
         
         
           He
           had
           here
           in
           this
           Felix
           ,
           a
           most
           
             profligate
             sinner
          
           to
           deal
           with
           .
           A
           man
           in
           his
           ‡
           Government
           violent
           and
           unjust
           :
           In
           his
           
             own
             manners
          
           lewd
           and
           debauch'd
           :
           He
           had
           ravish'd
           another
           mans
           *
           Wife
           out
           of
           his
           bosom
           ,
           and
           lived
           in
           an
           open
           state
           of
           Adultery
           with
           her
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           what
           so
           proper
           to
           awaken
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           indeed
           begin
           to
           repent
           him
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           as
           to
           reason
           before
           him
           of
           a
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           ?
           What
           Application
           so
           pertinent
           ,
           as
           to
           show
           him
           the
           particular
           danger
           of
           unjust
           and
           intemperate
           men
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           himself
           should
           be
           exposed
           to
           in
           it
           .
           This
           was
           certainly
           the
           most
           proper
           address
           to
           such
           a
           one
           ;
           and
           such
           was
           this
           of
           St.
           Paul
           to
           
             Felix
             :
             He
             reason'd
          
           before
           him
           
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Judgment
           
             to
             come
          
           .
        
         
           And
           behold
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           the
           result
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           such
           as
           in
           all
           reason
           we
           might
           expect
           it
           should
           have
           been
           ,
           
             Felix
             trembled
          
           .
        
         
         
           And
           now
           who
           would
           not
           hope
           for
           some
           good
           effect
           from
           so
           fair
           and
           promising
           a
           beginning
           ?
           And
           that
           the
           next
           thing
           we
           should
           have
           heard
           of
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           some
           such
           question
           to
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           once
           made
           on
           the
           like
           occasion
           to
           St.
           Peter
           and
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           Acts
           ii
           .
           37
           .
           
           
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             ?
          
           This
           one
           might
           reasonably
           have
           been
           expected
           should
           have
           been
           the
           result
           of
           his
           Terror
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           We
           find
           a
           much
           different
           effect
           of
           it
           .
           He
           was
           indeed
           amazed
           to
           hear
           of
           a
           
             judgment
             to
             come
          
           ;
           but
           he
           could
           not
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           resolve
           so
           soon
           to
           begin
           to
           provide
           for
           it
           .
           He
           trembled
           to
           think
           what
           his
           condition
           there
           should
           be
           ,
           and
           very
           probably
           he
           might
           intend
           that
           he
           would
           sometime
           or
           other
           very
           seriously
           consider
           how
           he
           was
           prepared
           against
           it
           .
           But
           he
           could
           not
           presently
           determine
           to
           part
           with
           his
           sins
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           defers
           the
           time
           ;
           he
           puts
           off
           the
           Apostle
           to
           some
           more
           
             convenient
             season
          
           ;
           but
           we
           never
           read
           that
           ever
           that
           season
           came
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           had
           ever
           any
           Admonition
           given
           him
           afterward
           ,
           to
           repent
           him
           of
           his
           evil
           doings
           .
        
         
           
           Felix
           trembled
           ,
           and
           answer'd
           ,
           Go
           thy
           way
           for
           this
           time
           :
           when
           I
           have
           a
           convenient
           season
           ,
           I
           will
           call
           for
           thee
           .
        
         
           Such
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           reasoning
           at
           this
           time
           before
           Felix
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           to
           God
           we
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           complain
           ,
           that
           such
           is
           too
           often
           the
           consequence
           of
           our
           Preaching
           to
           you
           .
           That
           the
           Knowledg
           which
           we
           have
           ,
           and
           the
           belief
           which
           we
           profess
           of
           a
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           ,
           were
           so
           efficacious
           to
           our
           amendment
           ,
           that
           we
           none
           of
           us
           needed
           to
           be
           called
           upon
           ,
           no
           longer
           to
           defer
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           begin
           in
           good
           earnest
           to
           consider
           how
           to
           make
           our
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           provide
           for
           Eternity
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           I
           fear
           I
           have
           here
           pitch'd
           upon
           a
           subject
           never
           like
           to
           be
           out-dated
           .
           And
           tho
           it
           be
           certainly
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Contradictions
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           ,
           but
           to
           our
           own
           Interests
           too
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           we
           are
           not
           apt
           to
           be
           so
           blind
           ,
           to
           pretend
           to
           believe
           a
           
             judgment
             to
             come
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           nevertheless
           to
           neglect
           to
           provide
           for
           it
           ;
           yet
           I
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           power
           of
           our
           lusts
           ,
           that
           they
           stop
           our
           ears
           against
           all
           Arguments
           ,
           though
           
           never
           so
           clear
           and
           forcible
           ,
           that
           would
           induce
           us
           to
           forsake
           them
           ;
           we
           tremble
           to
           think
           what
           shall
           be
           the
           consequence
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           yet
           still
           we
           go
           on
           in
           the
           commission
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           what
           Argument
           can
           I
           take
           up
           more
           seasonable
           to
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           or
           indeed
           more
           fit
           at
           all
           times
           for
           our
           Consideration
           ,
           than
           to
           reason
           a
           while
           of
           this
           great
           and
           dangerous
           neglect
           ?
           To
           enquire
           into
           the
           Causes
           which
           move
           so
           many
           thus
           to
           delay
           their
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           some
           effectual
           Arguments
           that
           may
           convince
           you
           of
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           it
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           such
           an
           Auditory
           as
           this
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           example
           of
           this
           wretched
           man
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           just
           cause
           we
           may
           have
           to
           fear
           ,
           lest
           if
           we
           continue
           with
           him
           to
           put
           off
           still
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Repentance
           ,
           we
           finally
           perish
           with
           him
           in
           his
           Impenitence
           ;
           to
           hasten
           with
           all
           the
           speed
           we
           can
           ,
           to
           return
           to
           our
           duty
           ,
           that
           our
           
             Iniquity
             may
             not
          
           be
           our
           ruin
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           design
           of
           my
           present
           Discourse
           ,
           wherein
           I
           shall
           
             
             
               First
               ,
               Enquire
               into
               the
               Causes
               that
               move
               so
               many
               to
               delay
               their
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               be
               still
               putting
               off
               their
               provision
               for
               another
               World
               ,
               to
               some
               more
               
                 convenient
                 season
              
               .
               And
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               shall
               shew
               the
               Danger
               of
               so
               doing
               :
            
          
        
         
           And
           by
           both
           endeavour
           ,
           what
           I
           can
           ,
           to
           engage
           every
           one
           that
           now
           hears
           Me
           ,
           to
           a
           timely
           ,
           a
           speedy
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           speak
           more
           properly
           ,
           to
           a
           
             present
             Repentance
          
           .
           And
        
         
           I
           st
           .
           Of
           the
           Causes
           that
           move
           so
           many
           to
           delay
           their
           Repentance
           ;
           and
           be
           still
           putting
           off
           their
           provision
           for
           another
           World
           to
           some
           more
           
             Convenient
             Season
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           those
           ,
           I
           presume
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           reduced
           to
           these
           four
           General
           Considerations
           .
           Either
           
             
               1
               st
               .
               They
               do
               not
               think
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               any
               purpose
               ,
               of
               their
               
                 Future
                 State
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               neglect
               to
               provide
               for
               it
               .
               Or
               ,
            
             
               2
               dly
               ,
               They
               do
               not
               believe
               there
               is
               so
               great
               a
               necessity
               of
               Repenting
               ,
               
               in
               order
               thereunto
               ,
               as
               we
               say
               there
               is
               .
               Or
               ,
            
             
               3
               dly
               ,
               They
               suppose
               they
               may
               do
               this
               hereafter
               as
               well
               as
               now
               .
               Or
               ,
            
             
               4
               thly
               ,
               Tho'
               they
               are
               convinced
               both
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               their
               Repenting
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               setting
               presently
               about
               it
               ,
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               they
               cannot
               so
               soon
               resolve
               to
               part
               with
               their
               Sins
               ,
               and
               enter
               on
               a
               course
               of
               Piety
               and
               Religion
               .
            
          
        
         
           These
           are
           some
           of
           the
           Principal
           Causes
           that
           ,
           I
           presume
           ,
           may
           be
           likely
           to
           prompt
           Men
           to
           put
           off
           their
           Concern
           for
           another
           World
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           make
           it
           my
           Endeavour
           with
           all
           the
           plainness
           that
           I
           can
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           folly
           and
           unreasonableness
           of
           every
           one
           of
           them
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           There
           are
           many
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           think
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           of
           their
           
             Future
             State
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           neglect
           to
           provide
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           sad
           Consideration
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           very
           Careless
           and
           Secure
           
           most
           men
           seem
           to
           be
           as
           to
           the
           Business
           of
           
             another
             World.
          
           They
           Live
           ,
           if
           not
           as
           those
           who
           believe
           nothing
           at
           all
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           in
           the
           least
           danger
           of
           miscarrying
           in
           their
           way
           to
           it
           .
           They
           think
           and
           contrive
           how
           to
           manage
           their
           Affairs
           in
           this
           
             present
             Life
          
           :
           To
           Establish
           their
           Health
           ,
           and
           to
           Improve
           their
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           add
           still
           new
           degrees
           to
           their
           Honours
           and
           Dignities
           .
           Only
           the
           Happiness
           of
           the
           
             other
             World
          
           ,
           that
           they
           seem
           to
           look
           upon
           as
           hardly
           worth
           their
           Care
           ▪
           They
           leave
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           time
           enough
           to
           provide
           for
           when
           they
           begin
           to
           come
           nearer
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           no
           longer
           worth
           their
           while
           to
           trouble
           themselves
           about
           the
           good
           things
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           what
           can
           be
           more
           unreasonable
           than
           such
           an
           Incogitancy
           ?
           To
           spend
           all
           our
           thoughts
           and
           our
           endeavours
           ,
           upon
           a
           few
           Temporal
           pursuits
           ,
           that
           have
           neither
           worth
           nor
           duration
           to
           recommend
           them
           to
           our
           desires
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           never
           to
           think
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           not
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           of
           those
           Joys
           and
           Glories
           that
           shall
           continue
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
        
         
         
           Indeed
           ,
           had
           we
           either
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           
             Judgment
             to
             Come
          
           ;
           or
           did
           we
           not
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           State
           as
           our
           Religion
           has
           revealed
           to
           us
           ;
           A
           State
           of
           
             Everlasting
             Happiness
          
           if
           we
           do
           Well
           ,
           but
           of
           
             Eternal
             Punishment
          
           if
           we
           continue
           to
           do
           Ill
           ,
           there
           might
           then
           be
           some
           Excuse
           for
           such
           a
           neglect
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           Case
           too
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           sure
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           
             another
             World
          
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           reasonably
           give
           over
           the
           thoughts
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           lives
           well
           ,
           and
           denies
           himself
           some
           part
           of
           that
           Liberty
           ,
           he
           would
           otherwise
           indulge
           himself
           now
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           fear
           and
           apprehension
           of
           
             another
             Life
             that
             is
             to
             come
             ,
          
           does
           at
           the
           most
           run
           but
           the
           little
           hazard
           of
           living
           a
           more
           Reserved
           and
           Innocent
           sort
           of
           Life
           than
           he
           needed
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           hereafter
           appear
           that
           he
           was
           mistaken
           .
           Whereas
           he
           that
           confidently
           presumes
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           
             Future
             State
          
           ,
           and
           so
           neglects
           to
           provide
           for
           it
           ,
           should
           it
           chance
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           must
           be
           for
           ever
           Miserable
           ,
           without
           all
           possible
           means
           to
           reform
           his
           Error
           .
        
         
         
           But
           for
           men
           to
           know
           and
           believe
           ,
           that
           
             God
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             Judgment
             ,
          
           
           and
           they
           cannot
           tell
           how
           soon
           he
           may
           do
           it
           :
           That
           if
           they
           chance
           to
           be
           caught
           away
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           as
           they
           see
           thousands
           are
           every
           day
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           they
           shall
           then
           be
           doom'd
           to
           the
           wretched
           sentence
           of
           
             Everlasting
             Fire
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
          
           ;
           
           and
           yet
           still
           to
           continue
           careless
           and
           unconcern'd
           ;
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           spend
           a
           thought
           how
           they
           are
           prepared
           to
           stand
           before
           the
           
             great
             Tribunal
          
           ;
           This
           is
           ,
           doubtless
           ,
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           Indiscretion
           ,
           as
           may
           well
           deserve
           our
           pity
           and
           our
           wonder
           ,
           but
           certainly
           will
           not
           need
           that
           I
           should
           say
           any
           thing
           to
           expose
           the
           desperate
           folly
           and
           unreasonableness
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           Another
           cause
           of
           mens
           delaying
           their
           Repentance
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           there
           is
           so
           great
           a
           Necessity
           of
           Repenting
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           there
           is
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           Cause
           which
           men
           do
           not
           indeed
           care
           so
           openly
           to
           profess
           ;
           but
           yet
           such
           a
           one
           as
           their
           Actions
           oftentimes
           do
           but
           too
           plainly
           point
           out
           
           to
           us
           .
           And
           I
           wish
           that
           even
           this
           were
           all
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           were
           not
           some
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           whose
           very
           Principles
           seem
           to
           lead
           them
           into
           such
           an
           opinion
           ,
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           so
           fatally
           ruinous
           to
           their
           own
           Eternal
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           For
           1
           st
           .
           Not
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           now
           to
           those
           wise
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           laugh
           at
           all
           our
           discourse
           of
           
             another
             life
             after
             this
          
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           
             account
             to
             be
             given
             of
             all
             our
             Actions
             before
             a
             Divine
             Tribunal
          
           ;
           but
           to
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           convictions
           of
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           which
           speak
           loudly
           to
           them
           this
           great
           truth
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           with
           Felix
           ,
           still
           fear
           what
           they
           pretend
           not
           to
           believe
           :
           What
           shall
           we
           say
           to
           a
           more
           refined
           sort
           of
           Disputants
           ;
           who
           acknowledging
           a
           
             future
             Judgment
          
           ,
           and
           an
           
             Eternal
             Reward
          
           for
           those
           that
           do
           well
           ,
           yet
           extinguish
           
           in
           great
           measure
           all
           the
           flames
           of
           Hell-fire
           ,
           and
           
           allow
           of
           little
           or
           no
           danger
           for
           those
           that
           do
           ill
           .
           They
           suppose
           that
           the
           worst
           that
           can
           happen
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           chance
           to
           be
           overtaken
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           lose
           their
           Portion
           in
           the
           Joys
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           be
           for
           ever
           annihilated
           ;
           the
           only
           danger
           that
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           believe
           them
           ,
           attends
           the
           greatest
           Sinners
           in
           the
           
             other
             World.
          
           
        
         
           But
           yet
           still
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           since
           they
           confess
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           place
           as
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           an
           enjoyment
           of
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           there
           to
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           for
           those
           who
           
             at
             that
             day
          
           shall
           be
           found
           worthy
           of
           it
           ;
           even
           this
           should
           be
           enough
           to
           make
           them
           think
           it
           worth
           their
           while
           to
           endeavour
           to
           procure
           themselves
           a
           share
           in
           so
           much
           happiness
           .
           And
           however
           they
           suppose
           that
           the
           
             Everlasting
             Punishment
          
           which
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           threaten
           sinners
           with
           ,
           shall
           be
           only
           an
           
             Eternal
             Annihilation
          
           ;
           yet
           since
           't
           is
           plain
           that
           the
           same
           Scriptures
           speak
           very
           dreadful
           things
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           
           but
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Christians
           have
           and
           do
           believe
           that
           the
           wicked
           shall
           not
           
             cease
             to
             be
          
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
             for
             ever
             continue
          
           in
           
           a
           state
           of
           Misery
           ,
           which
           neither
           any
           tongue
           can
           express
           ,
           nor
           any
           thought
           conceive
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           certain
           there
           are
           many
           passages
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Writ
           ,
           that
           seem
           very
           much
           to
           favour
           this
           apprehension
           ,
           indeed
           that
           cannot
           without
           violence
           be
           detorted
           to
           any
           other
           signification
           ;
           It
           must
           certainly
           be
           the
           wisest
           course
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           too
           secure
           in
           their
           own
           sense
           ,
           but
           whether
           they
           believe
           the
           Torments
           of
           the
           Damn'd
           to
           be
           Eternal
           or
           no
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           to
           live
           so
           as
           if
           they
           made
           not
           the
           least
           doubt
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           secondly
           :
           Another
           sort
           of
           men
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           mistaken
           Notions
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           have
           very
           much
           contributed
           to
           lessen
           their
           Opinion
           concerning
           the
           
             necessity
             of
             Repentance
          
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           say
           have
           utterly
           corrupted
           the
           very
           nature
           and
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Casuists
           and
           Confessors
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           Point
           commonly
           disputed
           among
           these
           men
           ,
           what
           the
           precise
           time
           is
           ,
           in
           which
           men
           are
           bound
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           to
           Repent
           ?
           There
           have
           been
           some
           of
           them
           indeed
           so
           severe
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           that
           a
           man
           ought
           to
           repent
           on
           all
           the
           greater
           ‖
           Festivals
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
           Others
           ‖
           think
           that
           't
           is
           enough
           if
           a
           man
           do
           it
           against
           Easter
           :
           But
           the
           common
           Opinion
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           only
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           external
           and
           ritual
           Repentance
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           consists
           in
           Confessing
           and
           Receiving
           the
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ;
           but
           that
           for
           the
           true
           ,
           inward
           Repentance
           ,
           †
           
             the
             precise
             time
             in
             which
             the
             sinner
             is
             bound
             by
             the
             commandment
             of
             God
             to
             be
             contrite
             for
             his
             sins
             ,
             is
             the
             imminent
             Article
             of
             a
             Natural
             or
             Violent
             Death
             .
          
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           doubt
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           even
           for
           a
           man
           to
           resolve
           to
           defer
           his
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           Repent
           for
           a
           certain
           time
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           *
           
             Venial
             Sin
          
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           others
           think
           ,
           ⸫
           
             no
             sin
          
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           men
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           in
           express
           terms
           take
           away
           the
           necessity
           of
           
             present
             Repentance
          
           :
           But
           this
           is
           not
           yet
           all
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           do
           come
           to
           the
           time
           that
           they
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           put
           it
           in
           practice
           ,
           even
           then
           they
           find
           out
           so
           many
           
           other
           Artifices
           to
           elude
           the
           sincere
           performance
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           do
           all
           which
           they
           require
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           do
           not
           in
           effect
           truly
           Repent
           .
        
         
           What
           else
           can
           we
           make
           of
           the
           allow'd
           practise
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           upon
           Confession
           of
           Sins
           ,
           and
           an
           
             imperfect
             Contrition
          
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           admit
           them
           to
           Absolution
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           effect
           make
           the
           whole
           of
           this
           Duty
           to
           amount
           to
           no
           more
           than
           a
           
             little
             sorrow
          
           for
           sin
           ,
           
           and
           a
           resolution
           to
           forsake
           it
           ;
           though
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           doing
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           they
           do
           not
           themselves
           believe
           that
           ever
           they
           shall
           make
           good
           such
           their
           Resolution
           ?
           And
           that
           too
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           neither
           any
           love
           of
           God
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
           nor
           otherwise
           hate
           their
           sins
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           afraid
           of
           being
           damn'd
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           say
           how
           many
           other
           Devices
           these
           Men
           have
           found
           out
           ,
           to
           free
           themselves
           from
           the
           trouble
           of
           a
           
             true
             Repentance
          
           .
           By
           Pardons
           and
           Indulgences
           ;
           by
           Masses
           and
           
             Prayers
             for
             the
             dead
          
           ;
           by
           
             Consecrated
             Garments
          
           ,
           and
           
             Priviledg'd
             Fraternities
          
           :
           and
           the
           End
           of
           all
           which
           ,
           is
           
           what
           I
           am
           now
           complaing
           of
           ,
           to
           make
           men
           careless
           and
           negligent
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           that
           Piety
           that
           God
           requires
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           of
           that
           Repentance
           which
           alone
           can
           obtain
           an
           effectual
           forgiveness
           of
           their
           Sins
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           are
           not
           yet
           all
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           mistaken
           Notions
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           have
           been
           but
           too
           much
           encouraged
           to
           neglect
           the
           practise
           of
           a
           
             Christian
             life
          
           :
           Others
           there
           are
           ,
        
         
           3
           dly
           ,
           And
           those
           of
           a
           more
           near
           concern
           to
           us
           than
           either
           of
           the
           foregoing
           ,
           whose
           Principles
           seem
           ,
           without
           great
           care
           ,
           but
           too
           naturally
           to
           tend
           to
           the
           same
           neglect
           .
           Such
           are
           ,
           The
           Great
           Assertors
           of
           Salvation
           by
           
             Faith
             alone
          
           without
           Works
           ;
           of
           God's
           
             Eternal
             Predestination
          
           ,
           and
           in
           consequence
           thereof
           Mens
           
             Absolute
             Election
             or
             Reprobation
          
           ;
           Of
           the
           slavery
           of
           the
           Will
           ,
           and
           its
           incapacity
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           as
           to
           the
           business
           of
           our
           
             Future
             state
          
           without
           that
           
             special
             Grace
          
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           if
           men
           have
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           needs
           do
           Well
           ;
           and
           without
           it
           ,
           cannot
           but
           do
           Ill
           ;
           and
           which
           God
           does
           not
           afford
           indifferently
           to
           All
           those
           to
           whom
           the
           Gospel
           is
           preach'd
           ,
           but
           to
           such
           only
           as
           he
           intends
           thereby
           to
           bring
           
           to
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           Salvation
           .
           Now
           not
           to
           dispute
           with
           any
           one
           the
           Truth
           of
           all
           these
           Points
           ,
           when
           wisely
           and
           soberly
           stated
           according
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           ;
           that
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Principles
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           mislead
           Ignorant
           and
           
             Wicked
             Men
          
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           very
           well
           instructed
           in
           the
           true
           notion
           and
           understanding
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           a
           neglect
           of
           their
           duty
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           whole
           work
           of
           their
           Justification
           were
           either
           so
           secure
           and
           setled
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           or
           else
           so
           desperate
           and
           impossible
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           their
           own
           Care
           or
           Concern
           about
           it
           ;
           nor
           any
           reason
           for
           them
           to
           trouble
           themselves
           about
           that
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           shall
           ever
           attain
           ,
           no
           negligence
           of
           their
           own
           can
           do
           them
           any
           hurt
           ;
           if
           they
           must
           not
           ,
           no
           care
           or
           endeavour
           can
           do
           them
           good
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           shall
           add
           but
           yet
           one
           thing
           more
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           has
           led
           many
           into
           a
           neglect
           of
           Repentance
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           An
           unwarrantable
           presumption
           upon
           God's
           Mercy
           ;
           either
           that
           he
           will
           afford
           them
           time
           to
           repent
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           though
           they
           go
           on
           for
           the
           present
           in
           their
           Sins
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           he
           does
           not
           ,
           will
           at
           least
           make
           
           a
           very
           favourable
           allowance
           for
           their
           Impenitence
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           an
           Opinion
           which
           Wicked
           Men
           do
           as
           greedily
           catch
           at
           ,
           as
           their
           deplorable
           State
           renders
           them
           greatly
           in
           need
           of
           it
           .
           And
           indeed
           far
           be
           it
           from
           me
           to
           lessen
           any
           reasonable
           Hopes
           of
           God's
           Favour
           to
           Sinners
           ,
           who
           my self
           stand
           so
           much
           in
           need
           of
           it
           .
           No
           doubt
           ,
           there
           
             is
             Mercy
             with
             God
             that
             he
             may
             be
             feared
             .
          
           
           Many
           are
           the
           ways
           ,
           and
           Gracious
           and
           Excellent
           the
           Methods
           whereby
           He
           calls
           and
           invites
           us
           to
           Repentance
           .
           And
           if
           we
           accept
           the
           Invitation
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           question
           but
           that
           we
           shall
           most
           certainly
           receive
           the
           pardon
           of
           our
           Sins
           through
           the
           
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
          
           But
           then
           this
           is
           not
           the
           Question
           ,
           Whether
           God
           will
           not
           make
           very
           great
           allowances
           for
           our
           Infirmities
           ,
           and
           forgive
           us
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           never
           so
           long
           and
           grievously
           sinn'd
           against
           Him
           ,
           if
           we
           repent
           at
           the
           last
           .
           But
           whether
           ,
           if
           we
           neglect
           the
           Opportunities
           which
           he
           affords
           us
           of
           repenting
           ;
           if
           with
           Felix
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           we
           still
           put
           off
           our
           Consciences
           to
           a
           
             more
             convenient
             season
          
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           die
           in
           our
           sins
           without
           ever
           repenting
           of
           them
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           then
           turn
           his
           Mercy
           into
           Judgment
           ;
           and
           whether
           we
           ought
           not
           therefore
           to
           
           make
           all
           the
           haste
           we
           can
           to
           repent
           ,
           lest
           perhaps
           he
           should
           do
           so
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           3
           dly
           ,
           A
           third
           cause
           of
           mens
           delaying
           their
           Repentance
           is
           ;
           That
           though
           they
           do
           believe
           it
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           repent
           some
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           yet
           they
           think
           this
           may
           be
           done
           hereafter
           as
           well
           as
           now
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           what
           most
           of
           us
           are
           but
           too
           apt
           to
           flatter
           our selves
           withall
           .
           Repentance
           is
           ,
           God
           knows
           ,
           a
           melancholly
           duty
           :
           It
           calls
           us
           to
           another
           kind
           of
           life
           than
           that
           we
           have
           been
           used
           to
           ,
           or
           indeed
           for
           the
           most
           part
           do
           at
           all
           desire
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           .
           He
           that
           will
           put
           it
           in
           practise
           ,
           must
           expect
           to
           meet
           with
           no
           small
           difficulties
           in
           the
           setting
           out
           ;
           and
           few
           there
           are
           who
           have
           Constancy
           enough
           to
           go
           through
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           if
           we
           find
           the
           generality
           of
           Men
           so
           little
           care
           to
           set
           about
           a
           work
           that
           is
           so
           hard
           and
           discouraging
           to
           the
           most
           resolute
           Undertakers
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           't
           is
           this
           makes
           them
           willing
           to
           meet
           these
           troubles
           as
           late
           as
           ever
           they
           can
           :
           When
           their
           years
           run
           deep
           ,
           and
           their
           Lusts
           fail
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           no
           longer
           pursue
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           this
           
           World
           ,
           then
           they
           suppose
           it
           will
           be
           time
           enough
           to
           think
           of
           the
           other
           .
           And
           they
           see
           no
           reason
           ,
           why
           they
           may
           not
           hope
           as
           well
           to
           be
           accepted
           then
           ,
           as
           others
           who
           in
           like
           manner
           have
           come
           in
           at
           the
           
             Eleventh
             hour
          
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           received
           as
           great
           a
           reward
           ,
           as
           those
           
             that
             had
             born
             the
             heat
             and
             burthen
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           indeed
           as
           unreasonable
           a
           ground
           for
           any
           one
           to
           delay
           his
           Repentance
           ,
           as
           either
           of
           the
           foregoing
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1
           st
           ,
           They
           cannot
           endure
           to
           set
           about
           their
           duty
           immediately
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           trouble
           and
           difficulty
           which
           they
           apprehend
           in
           it
           .
           I
           will
           not
           now
           enquire
           how
           they
           are
           sure
           it
           is
           so
           troublesome
           and
           difficult
           a
           thing
           to
           fulfil
           their
           duty
           ,
           as
           they
           suppose
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           seeing
           they
           have
           never
           yet
           tried
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           convinced
           by
           their
           own
           Experience
           that
           it
           is
           so
           .
           This
           only
           I
           would
           know
           ;
           Will
           it
           become
           ever
           the
           more
           easie
           for
           their
           deferring
           of
           it
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           shall
           hereafter
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           longer
           it
           is
           deferr'd
           ,
           the
           harder
           it
           will
           prove
           to
           us
           .
           And
           were
           it
           not
           so
           ,
           yet
           since
           't
           is
           necessary
           some
           time
           or
           other
           to
           Repent
           ,
           
           and
           so
           Dangerous
           to
           die
           ere
           we
           have
           done
           it
           ;
           Certainly
           the
           more
           difficult
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           sooner
           we
           ought
           to
           set
           about
           it
           ,
           whilst
           we
           may
           have
           yet
           the
           time
           ,
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           accomplish
           it
           .
           And
           then
           ,
        
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           For
           that
           poor
           presumption
           ,
           That
           others
           have
           done
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           saved
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           why
           therefore
           may
           not
           we
           be
           so
           too
           ?
           Though
           I
           will
           not
           say
           that
           none
           who
           have
           put
           off
           the
           business
           of
           their
           Repentance
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           have
           ever
           gone
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           I
           fear
           that
           but
           few
           have
           done
           so
           .
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           in
           all
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           more
           than
           
             One
             Instance
          
           of
           the
           Salvation
           of
           a
           
             dying
             Penitent
          
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           extraordinary
           in
           all
           its
           Circumstances
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           with
           any
           reason
           be
           made
           a
           Precedent
           by
           us
           for
           the
           likes
           Hopes
           ;
           I
           mean
           that
           of
           the
           
             Thief
             upon
          
           the
           Cross
           ;
           And
           even
           of
           Him
           too
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           ever
           he
           deferr'd
           his
           Repentance
           ,
           or
           put
           it
           off
           purposely
           to
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           
             convenient
             Season
          
           .
           And
           for
           those
           who
           came
           in
           at
           the
           
             Eleventh
             hour
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           received
           ;
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           thus
           much
           ,
           That
           they
           came
           in
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           
           called
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           refuse
           to
           go
           into
           the
           Vineyard
           at
           the
           
             Third
             hour
          
           ,
           because
           they
           thought
           it
           was
           too
           soon
           ,
           and
           their
           Laziness
           prompted
           them
           to
           decline
           their
           work
           ,
           till
           
             the
             Heat
             and
             Burden
             of
             the
             day
             was
             past
             .
          
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           He
           that
           delays
           his
           Repentance
           upon
           this
           prospect
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           do
           it
           hereafter
           as
           well
           as
           now
           ,
           ought
           first
           to
           have
           very
           well
           consider'd
           these
           two
           things
           .
           1
           st
           ,
           Is
           he
           sure
           that
           he
           shall
           live
           to
           that
           time
           which
           he
           so
           warily
           allots
           to
           this
           great
           work
           ?
           For
           if
           he
           be
           not
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           lives
           in
           danger
           of
           
             Eternal
             damnation
          
           all
           the
           while
           he
           neglects
           to
           enter
           on
           a
           state
           of
           Piety
           and
           Religion
           :
           and
           chuses
           rather
           to
           hazard
           his
           
             Everlasting
             Happiness
          
           ,
           than
           to
           put
           himself
           upon
           a
           Work
           that
           yet
           must
           be
           done
           ,
           or
           he
           shall
           remain
           for
           ever
           miserable
           .
           2
           dly
           ,
           Is
           he
           certain
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           should
           live
           to
           that
           time
           ,
           yet
           that
           then
           God
           will
           give
           him
           Grace
           to
           repent
           ?
           That
           his
           Aversion
           to
           his
           duty
           shall
           not
           be
           greater
           then
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           now
           ;
           and
           his
           Unwillingness
           encrease
           the
           more
           ,
           the
           older
           he
           grows
           in
           his
           Sins
           and
           Impenitence
           ?
        
         
         
           What
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           Mens
           Lusts
           may
           be
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           :
           but
           certainly
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           any
           thoughts
           at
           all
           of
           their
           
             Future
             state
          
           ,
           and
           do
           indeed
           believe
           a
           
             Judgment
             to
             come
          
           ,
           such
           dangers
           as
           these
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           amaze
           them
           ;
           and
           their
           disquiets
           at
           the
           Apprehension
           ,
           that
           by
           thus
           deferring
           their
           Repentance
           they
           may
           possibly
           lose
           their
           Souls
           for
           ever
           ,
           infinitely
           outweigh
           whatever
           Pleasures
           they
           can
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           propose
           to
           themselves
           ,
           by
           going
           on
           a
           little
           longer
           in
           their
           Wickedness
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           not
           insist
           upon
           these
           things
           ;
           and
           therefore
        
         
           4
           thly
           ,
           And
           to
           conclude
           this
           Point
           :
           The
           last
           cause
           that
           moves
           many
           to
           delay
           their
           Repentance
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           thô
           they
           are
           convinced
           both
           of
           the
           Necessity
           of
           repenting
           some
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           highly
           reasonable
           for
           them
           to
           set
           presently
           about
           it
           ,
           yet
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           their
           Lusts
           are
           too
           strong
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           so
           soon
           resolve
           to
           part
           with
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           enter
           on
           a
           Course
           of
           Piety
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
         
           There
           is
           something
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           Sin
           so
           fatally
           bewitching
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           if
           once
           we
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           overcome
           with
           the
           Habit
           of
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           after
           that
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           hardest
           things
           in
           the
           World
           to
           recover
           our
           liberty
           ,
           and
           prevent
           our selves
           from
           being
           altogether
           hardned
           
             by
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             it
          
           .
           
           
             He
             that
             committeth
             sin
          
           ,
           says
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           
             is
             the
             servant
             of
             sin
          
           .
           Whether
           it
           be
           that
           the
           force
           and
           power
           of
           an
           Evil
           Course
           gains
           insensibly
           upon
           us
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           we
           have
           no
           more
           strength
           remaining
           to
           overcome
           it
           ;
           Or
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           that
           the
           longer
           we
           continue
           in
           Sin
           ,
           the
           more
           
             God's
             Grace
          
           is
           withdrawn
           ,
           and
           the
           less
           assistance
           we
           have
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           to
           extricate
           our selves
           out
           of
           it
           .
           But
           this
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           best
           Men
           find
           it
           a
           hard
           matter
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           Industry
           ,
           to
           keep
           themselves
           from
           its
           dominion
           ;
           and
           to
           fulfil
           their
           Resolutions
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           soon
           taken
           up
           ,
           of
           discharging
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           living
           as
           becomes
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           are
           all
           of
           us
           sufficiently
           convinced
           of
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           what
           I
           have
           now
           been
           inforcing
           ,
           of
           
             setting
             immediately
             about
             our
             duty
          
           :
           and
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           there
           are
           
           but
           few
           ,
           if
           any
           among
           us
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           yet
           have
           at
           least
           some
           time
           or
           other
           resolved
           to
           do
           so
           .
           But
           I
           fear
           it
           would
           be
           a
           melancholly
           reflection
           to
           most
           of
           us
           ,
           to
           think
           how
           little
           we
           have
           fulfilled
           these
           Resolutions
           hitherto
           ,
           and
           may
           give
           us
           some
           cause
           to
           fear
           whether
           we
           may
           not
           be
           but
           too
           likely
           still
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           same
           careless
           and
           impenitent
           state
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           degenerate
           Age
           as
           this
           ,
           wherein
           Vice
           is
           become
           almost
           reputable
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           religious
           ,
           esteem'd
           pedantry
           and
           preciseness
           :
           When
           the
           Evil
           Customs
           of
           Men
           have
           prevailed
           so
           far
           above
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           must
           yield
           to
           be
           a
           little
           Wicked
           ,
           unless
           he
           will
           run
           counter
           to
           the
           general
           practice
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           not
           a
           little
           negligent
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           to
           maintain
           the
           Company
           and
           Conversation
           of
           the
           Times
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           an
           easie
           thing
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           break
           through
           all
           these
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           resolve
           to
           save
           his
           Soul
           whatever
           censures
           or
           troubles
           he
           encounters
           for
           the
           so
           doing
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           though
           we
           all
           of
           us
           know
           well
           enough
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           be
           sometimes
           apprehensive
           of
           the
           dangers
           we
           
           run
           by
           our
           not
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           alas
           !
           we
           still
           go
           on
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           our
           duty
           :
           Ever
           thinking
           and
           resolving
           to
           amend
           ,
           but
           never
           able
           effectually
           to
           set
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           have
           I
           given
           you
           such
           a
           general
           prospect
           as
           the
           time
           would
           permit
           ,
           of
           those
           Causes
           that
           so
           much
           indispose
           Men
           to
           a
           present
           Repentance
           :
           I
           go
           on
           to
           the
           other
           thing
           I
           proposed
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Cure
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           II
           dly
           ,
           To
           shew
           the
           Danger
           of
           deferring
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           delay
           as
           this
           ,
           be
           not
           only
           very
           unreasonable
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           also
           very
           fatal
           in
           its
           Consequence
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           really
           nothing
           in
           all
           those
           pretences
           that
           usually
           keep
           men
           from
           a
           present
           discharge
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           an
           infinite
           Hazard
           to
           be
           run
           by
           it
           ;
           Sure
           then
           we
           ought
           to
           begin
           immediately
           to
           do
           that
           which
           can
           neither
           be
           too
           soon
           begun
           ,
           nor
           at
           all
           delay'd
           without
           a
           very
           great
           danger
           :
           Which
           we
           must
           some
           time
           or
           other
           do
           ,
           and
           which
           will
           still
           grow
           more
           difficult
           and
           uneasie
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           longer
           it
           is
           that
           we
           put
           off
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           And
           ,
           1
           st
           ,
           Let
           me
           ask
           him
           that
           thus
           neglects
           his
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           thinks
           it
           will
           be
           time
           enough
           to
           set
           about
           it
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           the
           heat
           of
           his
           Youth
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           he
           begins
           to
           come
           to
           a
           greater
           strength
           of
           Reason
           and
           Discretion
           ,
           to
           govern
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           his
           Passions
           into
           subjection
           ;
           It
           may
           be
           gives
           it
           yet
           a
           longer
           delay
           ,
           and
           reserves
           the
           business
           of
           Religion
           for
           the
           Close
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           an
           immediate
           preparatory
           to
           the
           hour
           of
           his
           Death
           :
           Is
           he
           sure
           that
           he
           shall
           ever
           arrive
           to
           that
           time
           which
           he
           thus
           warily
           sets
           out
           for
           this
           great
           Work
           ?
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           how
           uncertain
           our
           lives
           are
           ;
           What
           Diseases
           ,
           what
           Accidents
           lay
           siege
           against
           us
           every
           Moment
           ?
           And
           if
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           some
           do
           live
           to
           a
           
             good
             Old
             Age
          
           ;
           yet
           how
           many
           Thousands
           there
           are
           that
           fall
           in
           the
           strength
           and
           vigor
           of
           their
           years
           ?
           And
           we
           cannot
           say
           but
           that
           this
           may
           be
           our
           Condition
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           sure
           it
           has
           been
           the
           Condition
           of
           many
           Others
           ,
           who
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           as
           much
           flatter'd
           themselves
           with
           these
           Projects
           ,
           as
           We
           do
           now
           ,
           and
           are
           therefore
           in
           vain
           lamenting
           their
           mad
           Security
           in
           the
           Concern
           of
           their
           Salvation
           .
           
           But
           this
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           a
           greater
           provocation
           there
           cannot
           be
           given
           to
           
             God
             Almighty
          
           to
           
             cut
             us
             off
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             our
             years
             ,
          
           and
           deprive
           us
           of
           that
           opportunity
           we
           so
           presumptuously
           set
           out
           for
           to
           repent
           in
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           life
           spent
           in
           Sin
           and
           Impenitence
           ,
           than
           thus
           to
           go
           on
           in
           our
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           designedly
           to
           live
           in
           a
           disobedience
           to
           his
           Commands
           ,
           till
           we
           are
           no
           longer
           like
           to
           continue
           in
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           however
           ,
           2
           dly
           ,
           Let
           us
           allow
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           by
           some
           means
           or
           other
           an
           Assurance
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           and
           could
           be
           certain
           we
           should
           arrive
           to
           that
           Time
           we
           thus
           lay
           out
           for
           the
           business
           of
           Religion
           .
           Yet
           how
           are
           we
           sure
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           then
           be
           altogether
           as
           unwilling
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           unable
           to
           repent
           ,
           than
           we
           are
           now
           ?
        
         
           1
           st
           ,
           If
           we
           consider
           our selves
           only
           upon
           the
           Common
           principles
           of
           Nature
           ,
           without
           reflecting
           upon
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           which
           yet
           we
           can
           do
           nothing
           as
           to
           the
           Business
           of
           our
           Duty
           ;
           Even
           these
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           more
           inveterate
           any
           Habit
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           difficult
           it
           is
           to
           leave
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           
           pains
           it
           will
           cost
           a
           Man
           to
           overcome
           it
           .
           And
           he
           who
           finds
           it
           so
           hard
           a
           Matter
           to
           conquer
           his
           Lusts
           now
           ,
           what
           will
           he
           do
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           the
           Indulgence
           of
           many
           years
           more
           shall
           have
           rooted
           them
           in
           his
           very
           Soul
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           sins
           become
           even
           natural
           to
           him
           ?
        
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           But
           then
           ,
           secondly
           :
           If
           we
           examine
           this
           matter
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           these
           will
           shew
           a
           yet
           greater
           improbability
           of
           our
           repenting
           hereafter
           ,
           than
           at
           the
           present
           .
           It
           being
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           upon
           the
           Use
           of
           
             God's
             Grace
          
           ,
           He
           bestows
           a
           more
           liberal
           portion
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           by
           refusing
           and
           resisting
           the
           Motions
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           God
           withdraws
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           lessens
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           at
           last
           totally
           deprives
           Men
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           that
           such
           Persons
           as
           these
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           continue
           in
           the
           Commissions
           of
           sin
           ,
           but
           project
           and
           contrive
           for
           the
           continuing
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           put
           off
           the
           Time
           of
           their
           Repentance
           as
           a
           work
           that
           may
           be
           well
           enough
           done
           hereafter
           ,
           do
           in
           effect
           
             despise
             the
             Holy
             
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             trample
             under
             foot
             that
             Grace
          
           which
           should
           have
           led
           them
           to
           Repentance
           .
           And
           it
           must
           certainly
           be
           a
           most
           daring
           Presumption
           in
           any
           Sinner
           ,
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           such
           a
           provocation
           ,
           God
           will
           yet
           attend
           his
           leisure
           ,
           and
           continue
           to
           afford
           him
           the
           Assistance
           of
           his
           Grace
           for
           his
           Salvation
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           though
           he
           has
           so
           often
           ,
           wilfully
           ,
           and
           designedly
           rejected
           all
           the
           Offers
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           sufficiently
           persuaded
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           none
           of
           us
           ,
           whom
           God
           does
           not
           call
           most
           truly
           and
           sincerely
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           none
           of
           us
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           has
           not
           offer'd
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           as
           might
           enable
           him
           to
           fulfil
           his
           Duty
           ,
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           perfect
           his
           Repentance
           .
           But
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           I
           cannot
           without
           some
           concern
           think
           ,
           what
           an
           unworthy
           use
           we
           have
           the
           most
           of
           us
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           justly
           we
           have
           deserved
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           at
           last
           leave
           us
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           in
           vain
           attend
           our
           Amendment
           .
        
         
         
           And
           O!
           that
           we
           would
           therefore
           be
           persuaded
           seriously
           to
           reflect
           upon
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           go
           on
           to
           expose
           our
           
             immortal
             souls
          
           to
           such
           desperate
           hazards
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           plain
           from
           all
           these
           Considerations
           we
           do
           ,
           every
           day
           that
           we
           neglect
           to
           provide
           for
           Eternity
           !
           Be
           it
           enough
           that
           we
           are
           not
           already
           made
           the
           fatal
           Monuments
           of
           Abused
           Mercy
           :
           That
           we
           are
           yet
           on
           this
           side
           Hell
           ,
           and
           may
           if
           we
           please
           ,
           by
           our
           
             speedy
             Repentance
          
           ,
           still
           prevent
           those
           Judgments
           which
           our
           former
           Impenitence
           has
           but
           too
           justly
           deserved
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           us
           begin
           
             in
             this
             our
             day
          
           ,
           to
           see
           and
           to
           pursue
           
             the
             things
             that
             make
             for
             our
             peace
             ,
             b●fore
             they
             be
             hid
             from
             our
             eyes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Let
             us
             exhort
             one
             another
             daily
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             ,
             lest
             any
             of
             us
             be
             hardned
             through
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Let
             us
             fear
             ,
             lest
             a
             promise
             being
             left
             us
             of
             entring
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             any
             of
             us
             should
             seem
             to
             come
             short
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Let
             us
             give
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             before
             darkness
             come
             ,
             and
             our
             feet
             stumble
             upon
             the
             dark
             mountains
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           conclude
           all
           with
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           Chap.
           LV.
           Vers.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           
             Seek
             the
             Lord
             while
             he
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             call
             upon
             him
             while
             he
             is
             near
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             wicked
             forsake
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             unrighteous
             man
             his
             thoughts
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             return
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             have
             mercy
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             unto
             our
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             abundantly
             pardon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           OF
           THE
           DANGER
           OF
           Mens
           Delaying
           their
           Repentance
           .
           A
           SERMON
           Preached
           before
           the
           QUEEN
           AT
           WHITE-HALL
           .
        
         
           
             ACTS
             XXIV
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             
               —
               Felix
               trembled
               ;
               and
               answer'd
               ,
               Go
               thy
               way
               for
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               a
               convenient
               season
               ,
               I
               will
               call
               for
               thee
               .
            
          
        
         
           AMong
           all
           the
           Aggravations
           of
           sin
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           greater
           ,
           than
           to
           continue
           it
           not
           only
           against
           the
           checks
           
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           motions
           of
           God's
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           but
           after
           many
           admonitions
           in
           vain
           sent
           us
           by
           his
           merciful
           Providence
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           Repentance
           .
           There
           are
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           but
           few
           ,
           if
           any
           ,
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           so
           lost
           to
           all
           the
           Hopes
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Eternity
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           some
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           been
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           invited
           by
           God's
           Grace
           ,
           to
           Pardon
           and
           Salvation
           .
           And
           if
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           men
           will
           nevertheless
           continue
           still
           incorrigible
           ,
           and
           harden
           themselves
           against
           all
           the
           means
           that
           can
           be
           made
           use
           of
           to
           reclaim
           them
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           wonder
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           at
           last
           given
           up
           to
           the
           Dominion
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           reserved
           as
           monuments
           of
           the
           
             just
             Judgment
             of
             God
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             day
             of
             his
             glorious
             appearing
          
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           now
           enter
           on
           any
           Enquiry
           what
           the
           cause
           should
           be
           ,
           why
           we
           who
           are
           all
           of
           us
           sufficiently
           convinced
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           Repenting
           ,
           and
           the
           deplorable
           State
           in
           which
           we
           must
           expect
           to
           be
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           some
           time
           or
           other
           effectually
           set
           about
           it
           ;
           should
           yet
           still
           for
           the
           most
           part
           be
           so
           very
           unwilling
           to
           Repent
           .
        
         
         
           But
           because
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           fatal
           delusions
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           cheat
           themselves
           withall
           ,
           that
           with
           Felix
           here
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           they
           put
           off
           this
           business
           to
           a
           
             more
             convenient
             Season
          
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           unseasonable
           Procrastinations
           in
           an
           Affair
           that
           of
           all
           others
           ought
           the
           least
           to
           be
           defer'd
           ,
           too
           often
           die
           without
           ever
           performing
           it
           at
           all
           ;
           I
           will
           make
           it
           my
           endeavour
           so
           to
           lay
           before
           you
           the
           Danger
           of
           such
           a
           Delay
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           to
           convince
           you
           not
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Necessity
           of
           Repenting
           some
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           which
           I
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           without
           my
           speaking
           you
           are
           all
           of
           you
           already
           resolved
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           great
           concern
           we
           have
           immediately
           to
           set
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           do
           that
           presently
           which
           we
           must
           some
           time
           or
           other
           do
           ,
           and
           can
           never
           do
           so
           Well
           as
           now
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           shall
           make
           appear
           from
           these
           two
           Considerations
           ;
           
             
               I
               st
               ,
               Of
               the
               great
               Danger
               we
               run
               by
               delaying
               our
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               II
               dly
               ,
               Of
               the
               Comfort
               and
               Satisfaction
               that
               will
               arise
               to
               us
               ,
               from
               the
               Conscience
               of
               having
               duly
               
               Perform'd
               it
               as
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               .
            
          
        
         
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           former
           of
           these
           Considerations
           ,
        
         
           I
           st
           ,
           Of
           the
           great
           Danger
           we
           run
           by
           delaying
           our
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           in
           one
           Word
           is
           this
           ;
           That
           whilst
           we
           go
           on
           continually
           to
           put
           off
           our
           Duty
           and
           the
           business
           of
           Repentance
           to
           a
           more
           
             convenient
             Season
          
           ;
           and
           like
           Felix
           in
           the
           Text
           think
           it
           still
           too
           soon
           to
           set
           presently
           about
           it
           ;
           we
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           never
           doing
           it
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           like
           Felix
           ,
           too
           often
           die
           in
           our
           Sins
           and
           our
           Impenitence
           .
           So
           that
           whatsoever
           danger
           there
           is
           of
           dying
           without
           ever
           Repenting
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           the
           danger
           which
           we
           run
           by
           delaying
           our
           Repentance
           .
           And
           this
           I
           shall
           make
           appear
           ,
           
             
               1
               st
               ,
               From
               the
               great
               Shortness
               and
               Vncertainty
               of
               our
               present
               State.
               
            
             
               2
               dly
               ,
               From
               the
               Nature
               and
               Difficulty
               of
               Repentance
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               
               3
               dly
               ,
               From
               the
               Method
               of
               God's
               proceeding
               in
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               as
               set
               forth
               to
               us
               in
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Scripture
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           1
           st
           ,
        
         
           That
           the
           Shortness
           and
           Vncertainty
           of
           our
           
             Present
             State
          
           ,
           ought
           to
           convince
           us
           how
           great
           a
           danger
           we
           run
           by
           Delaying
           our
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           For
           Proof
           whereof
           I
           shall
           not
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           entertain
           you
           with
           any
           Common-place-Argument
           of
           the
           Infirmities
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           Casualties
           to
           which
           our
           Lives
           here
           are
           perpetually
           exposed
           ,
           and
           against
           which
           we
           can
           never
           say
           we
           are
           secure
           for
           the
           next
           moment
           .
           How
           many
           Persons
           have
           been
           struck
           with
           
             Sudden
             Death
          
           ?
           What
           accidents
           have
           befallen
           others
           to
           render
           them
           wholly
           unfit
           for
           their
           Duty
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           they
           have
           had
           a
           longer
           warning
           of
           their
           Approaching
           End
           ,
           yet
           either
           by
           the
           Intollerable
           Sharpness
           of
           their
           Pain
           ,
           or
           its
           influence
           upon
           their
           understanding
           Faculties
           ,
           so
           as
           many
           times
           to
           deprive
           them
           
           of
           all
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Reason
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           utterly
           uncapable
           ,
           either
           to
           reflect
           upon
           their
           lives
           ,
           or
           to
           repent
           them
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           far
           indisposed
           to
           all
           the
           Offices
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           their
           longer
           respite
           has
           proved
           of
           no
           more
           advantage
           to
           them
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           had
           not
           had
           the
           least
           notice
           of
           their
           approaching
           End.
           These
           are
           things
           which
           every
           Discourse
           of
           Mortality
           for
           the
           most
           part
           abounds
           with
           ;
           and
           a
           daily
           Experience
           renders
           any
           long
           insisting
           upon
           them
           ,
           needless
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           We
           live
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Monuments
           of
           Death
           .
           
           
             Thousands
             fall
          
           every
           day
           
             besides
             us
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousands
             at
             our
             right
             hand
             :
          
           And
           it
           is
           only
           of
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           that
           we
           are
           yet
           alive
           ,
           to
           consider
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           to
           die
           .
           And
           sure
           then
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           a
           very
           great
           danger
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           certainly
           a
           very
           great
           presumption
           in
           any
           Man
           to
           neglect
           this
           ,
           and
           defer
           his
           Repentance
           to
           such
           a
           Time
           as
           he
           can
           never
           be
           sure
           he
           shall
           live
           to
           see
           .
        
         
         
           And
           this
           is
           an
           Argument
           which
           every
           man
           's
           own
           reason
           will
           at
           the
           first
           view
           offer
           to
           him
           to
           convince
           him
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           procrastinating
           his
           Repentance
           :
           And
           such
           as
           ought
           never
           the
           less
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           because
           it
           lies
           so
           obvious
           to
           our
           understandings
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           the
           common
           Topick
           of
           every
           one
           in
           the
           managing
           of
           this
           Exhortation
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           since
           such
           is
           the
           Infirmities
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           overlook
           many
           times
           what
           is
           the
           nearest
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           common
           Arguments
           ,
           like
           other
           
             ordinary
             things
          
           ,
           are
           not
           usually
           so
           much
           regarded
           ,
           as
           otherwise
           the
           true
           weight
           and
           value
           of
           them
           would
           deserve
           they
           should
           be
           :
           I
           will
           endeavour
           to
           improve
           this
           useful
           Reflection
           ,
           by
           desiring
           these
           two
           things
           may
           be
           farther
           considered
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           which
           perhaps
           are
           not
           so
           commonly
           attended
           to
           .
        
         
           1
           st
           ,
           Whether
           he
           who
           delays
           his
           Repentance
           now
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           prospect
           that
           he
           shall
           hereafter
           have
           time
           enough
           to
           enter
           upon
           the
           practise
           of
           it
           ;
           does
           not
           ,
           besides
           the
           danger
           which
           arises
           from
           the
           
             common
             uncertainty
          
           of
           life
           ,
           
           and
           the
           miseries
           and
           casualties
           that
           ordinarily
           accompany
           it
           ,
           to
           prevent
           his
           Repenting
           at
           all
           ,
           expose
           himself
           moreover
           by
           this
           very
           thing
           to
           the
           particular
           hazard
           of
           the
           Judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           cut
           him
           off
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Sins
           .
           What
           such
           Persons
           as
           these
           may
           think
           of
           their
           putting
           off
           their
           Repentance
           to
           some
           future
           season
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ;
           But
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           the
           full
           import
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           look
           upon
           this
           as
           one
           of
           the
           most
           provoking
           Crimes
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           Nor
           do
           I
           think
           it
           possible
           for
           any
           man
           to
           add
           a
           higher
           Aggravation
           to
           his
           Sins
           ,
           than
           being
           admonish'd
           of
           his
           danger
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           convinced
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           Repenting
           ,
           as
           to
           resolve
           some
           time
           or
           other
           to
           enter
           upon
           it
           ;
           nevertheless
           still
           to
           go
           on
           in
           his
           Evil
           way
           ,
           and
           desperately
           resolve
           not
           to
           begin
           to
           be
           religious
           ,
           till
           things
           are
           come
           to
           the
           very
           last
           Extremity
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           the
           saving
           of
           his
           Soul.
           For
           ,
        
         
           1
           st
           ,
           He
           who
           neglects
           to
           repent
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           presumption
           that
           he
           shall
           hereafter
           have
           Time
           enough
           to
           do
           
           it
           ,
           when
           Age
           and
           Infirmities
           are
           crept
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           no
           longer
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           pursue
           the
           pleasures
           of
           his
           Sins
           ;
           What
           does
           he
           but
           in
           effect
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           of
           his
           Time
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           consecrated
           to
           the
           service
           of
           his
           Sins
           ,
           and
           the
           refuse
           only
           to
           be
           reserved
           for
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           knows
           not
           well
           otherwise
           how
           to
           dispose
           of
           ?
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           say
           how
           reproachful
           a
           thing
           this
           must
           be
           to
           Religion
           ,
           to
           esteem
           it
           a
           Work
           fit
           only
           for
           that
           part
           of
           our
           lives
           in
           which
           we
           are
           not
           good
           for
           any
           thing
           besides
           .
           But
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           Man
           must
           have
           a
           very
           mean
           Notion
           of
           
             God
             Almighty
          
           ,
           who
           can
           think
           him
           of
           so
           Easie
           a
           Temper
           ,
           and
           so
           indulgent
           to
           Sinners
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           receive
           them
           at
           any
           rate
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           the
           Indignity
           and
           Scorn
           with
           which
           they
           have
           treated
           Him
           all
           their
           life-long
           ,
           to
           be
           glad
           to
           take
           them
           upon
           their
           own
           Terms
           ,
           and
           rather
           than
           go
           without
           them
           ,
           to
           accept
           even
           of
           this
           slight
           and
           
             seeming
             submission
          
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           be
           confess'd
           indeed
           ,
           that
           great
           is
           the
           mercy
           and
           long-suffering
           of
           
           God
           ,
           beyond
           any
           thing
           we
           are
           able
           to
           express
           or
           to
           conceive
           .
           
           But
           then
           
             there
             is
             mercy
             with
             him
          
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           served
           and
           feared
           ,
           not
           affronted
           and
           abused
           by
           us
           .
           
             His
             Goodness
             leads
             to
             Repentance
          
           ,
           but
           gives
           no
           encouragement
           to
           our
           Impenitence
           .
           And
           he
           who
           thinks
           that
           God
           will
           accept
           the
           Refuse
           of
           his
           Time
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           life
           spent
           in
           the
           service
           of
           sin
           ;
           and
           the
           business
           of
           Religion
           put
           off
           on
           purpose
           to
           this
           
             last
             period
          
           ,
           as
           supposing
           it
           would
           then
           be
           soon
           enough
           to
           provide
           for
           Eternity
           ;
           will
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           instead
           of
           an
           Acceptance
           ,
           meet
           with
           the
           same
           reproof
           those
           of
           old
           in
           the
           like
           case
           did
           ,
           who
           kept
           the
           best
           of
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Herds
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           him
           the
           Blind
           ,
           and
           the
           Lame
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Sick
             for
             sacrifice
          
           ;
           
           Mal.
           i.
           10.14
           .
           
             I
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             you
             ,
             saith
             the
          
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           
             neither
             will
             I
             accept
             an
          
           Offering
           
             at
             your
             hands
          
           .
           
           
             Cursed
             be
             the
             deceiver
             that
             hath
             in
             his
             flock
             a
             male
             ,
             and
             voweth
             and
             sacrificeth
             unto
             the
          
           Lord
           
             a
             corrupt
             thing
             :
             For
             I
             am
             a
             great
             King
             ,
             saith
             the
          
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           
             and
             my
             name
             is
             dreadful
             among
             the
             heathen
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           2dly
           .
           He
           who
           thus
           delays
           his
           Repentance
           ,
           does
           not
           only
           provoke
           God
           by
           continuing
           at
           the
           present
           in
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           out
           of
           an
           unwarrantable
           presumption
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           accepted
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           he
           continues
           Impenitent
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           has
           no
           true
           Honour
           for
           God
           at
           all
           ;
           nor
           thinks
           of
           Repenting
           even
           then
           ,
           because
           he
           
             loves
             God
          
           ,
           and
           desires
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           but
           merely
           because
           he
           is
           afraid
           he
           shall
           otherwise
           be
           damn'd
           ,
           and
           
             lose
             his
             Soul
          
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
           For
           else
           ,
           had
           such
           a
           one
           any
           
             real
             sense
          
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           did
           he
           even
           then
           intend
           in
           good
           earnest
           to
           set
           about
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           wherefore
           it
           is
           that
           he
           at
           present
           neglects
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           other
           account
           be
           given
           why
           he
           does
           not
           begin
           the
           next
           moment
           to
           be
           religious
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           not
           truly
           
             love
             God
          
           ,
           nor
           desire
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           nor
           by
           his
           good
           will
           would
           ever
           think
           of
           doing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           will
           yet
           more
           aggravate
           the
           heinousness
           of
           such
           a
           delay
           ,
           and
           betray
           a
           desperate
           contempt
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             
             Goodness
          
           and
           Wisdom
           :
           As
           if
           God
           either
           were
           not
           able
           to
           discover
           our
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           distinguish
           between
           a
           real
           Penitent
           ,
           and
           a
           pretending
           Votary
           ;
           or
           would
           otherwise
           so
           far
           connive
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           accept
           of
           a
           shadow
           of
           
             Repentance
             ,
             a
             form
             of
             Godliness
          
           reserved
           on
           purpose
           for
           the
           last
           business
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           and
           then
           too
           put
           on
           only
           because
           it
           could
           no
           longer
           be
           deferr'd
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           any
           love
           to
           God
           or
           Religion
           ,
           but
           merely
           for
           fear
           of
           his
           
             Eternal
             Vengeance
          
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           such
           is
           the
           desperate
           Provocation
           which
           every
           Sinner
           by
           delaying
           his
           Repentance
           ,
           adds
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Impieties
           ;
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           ,
           we
           ought
           seriously
           to
           consider
           ,
           before
           we
           venture
           upon
           such
           a
           Procrastination
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           to
           speak
           more
           properly
           ,
           to
           keep
           our selves
           from
           deferring
           our
           Repentance
           at
           all
           ;
           not
           only
           how
           very
           little
           security
           we
           have
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           general
           uncertainty
           of
           our
           condition
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           But
           whether
           this
           very
           thing
           of
           
             putting
             off
             the
             business
             of
             Religion
             to
             such
             a
             season
             ,
          
           may
           not
           be
           a
           particular
           means
           to
           call
           down
           some
           
             speedy
             Judgment
          
           upon
           
           us
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           shall
           never
           come
           to
           that
           time
           we
           designed
           for
           this
           work
           .
           But.
           
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           Should
           nothing
           of
           this
           happen
           unto
           us
           ,
           yet
           still
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           very
           dangerous
           to
           defer
           our
           Repenting
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           little
           ,
           seeing
           such
           is
           the
           difficulty
           of
           performing
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           has
           the
           longest
           life
           ,
           will
           find
           it
           scarce
           enough
           to
           discharge
           it
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           And
           he
           that
           puts
           it
           off
           as
           a
           work
           that
           may
           be
           done
           well
           enough
           hereafter
           ,
           in
           his
           declining
           years
           ,
           perhaps
           in
           his
           last
           sickness
           ;
           may
           possibly
           do
           somewhat
           which
           he
           may
           call
           Repenting
           ,
           but
           which
           't
           is
           very
           great
           odds
           shall
           have
           little
           in
           it
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           Name
           and
           Appearance
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           brings
           me
           to
           the
           
             Second
             General
             Argument
          
           I
           proposed
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           danger
           of
           Deferring
           our
           
             Duty
             .
             viz.
          
           
        
         
           II
           dly
           ,
           From
           the
           Nature
           and
           Difficulty
           of
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           an
           Argument
           which
           I
           the
           rather
           chuse
           to
           insist
           upon
           on
           this
           
           occasion
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           't
           is
           the
           mistake
           of
           the
           true
           Nature
           of
           Repentance
           that
           chiefly
           encourages
           so
           many
           to
           a
           delay
           of
           it
           .
           For
           sure
           were
           men
           heartily
           persuaded
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           so
           great
           a
           thing
           to
           Repent
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           ;
           that
           it
           requires
           so
           much
           Labour
           and
           Pains
           to
           accomplish
           it
           ,
           and
           cannot
           presently
           be
           known
           even
           by
           our
           own
           selves
           whether
           it
           be
           perform'd
           as
           it
           ought
           or
           no
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           should
           we
           allow
           him
           who
           has
           put
           off
           his
           Duty
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           to
           discharge
           it
           truly
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           yet
           't
           will
           be
           impossible
           for
           him
           till
           he
           comes
           to
           the
           
             Judgment-Seat
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           that
           he
           has
           done
           so
           ;
           they
           would
           never
           venture
           to
           defer
           it
           to
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           in
           which
           't
           is
           next
           to
           a
           Miracle
           for
           a
           man
           not
           to
           miscarry
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           Repentance
           ,
           if
           taken
           in
           that
           proper
           Notion
           which
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           give
           us
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           
             change
             of
             Mind
          
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           
           
             an
             eschewing
             of
             Evil
             ,
             and
             a
             doing
             Good.
          
           It
           consists
           not
           in
           a
           bare
           
             sorrow
             for
             Sin
          
           ,
           or
           a
           Desire
           and
           Resolution
           to
           live
           better
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           
             real
             Conversion
          
           .
           By
           consequence
           ,
           to
           fulfil
           
           it
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           only
           be
           sorry
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           desire
           and
           resolve
           to
           amend
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           truly
           and
           heartily
           endeavour
           so
           to
           do
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           change
           of
           life
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           true
           performance
           of
           this
           
             Duty
             consists
          
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           comes
           short
           of
           this
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           opportunity
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           sincere
           Repentance
           ,
           nor
           will
           ever
           be
           accepted
           of
           by
           God
           as
           such
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           such
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           say
           ,
           either
           how
           difficult
           it
           is
           to
           discharge
           it
           ,
           or
           how
           much
           Time
           as
           well
           as
           Labour
           it
           will
           cost
           us
           to
           accomplish
           it
           .
           It
           is
           not
           a
           little
           while
           that
           will
           suffice
           to
           overcome
           those
           vicious
           habits
           ,
           which
           a
           long
           practice
           has
           rendred
           almost
           natural
           to
           us
           ;
           to
           conquer
           our
           passions
           ,
           and
           bring
           our
           most
           extravagant
           lusts
           into
           subjection
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           we
           may
           have
           just
           reason
           to
           fear
           by
           the
           difficulty
           we
           find
           but
           of
           beginning
           this
           work
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           pains
           and
           trouble
           it
           will
           cost
           us
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           perfection
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           add
           to
           this
           ,
           That
           every
           Habit
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Sin
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           the
           longer
           it
           is
           continued
           in
           ,
           the
           more
           
           it
           roots
           it self
           in
           our
           very
           Natures
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           time
           and
           pains
           it
           will
           require
           to
           remove
           it
           .
           So
           that
           then
           our
           Task
           will
           increase
           every
           day
           upon
           our
           hands
           ;
           and
           the
           longer
           we
           neglect
           our
           duty
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           only
           have
           the
           less
           time
           remaining
           to
           fulfil
           it
           in
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           still
           have
           the
           more
           to
           do
           to
           discharge
           it
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           we
           can
           with
           any
           reason
           suppose
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           do
           all
           this
           at
           the
           last
           :
           If
           we
           can
           indeed
           securely
           presume
           that
           such
           a
           change
           as
           this
           is
           a
           work
           fit
           for
           our
           
             declining
             years
          
           :
           That
           when
           our
           Memory
           is
           decay'd
           ,
           and
           our
           Thoughts
           move
           slow
           ;
           When
           our
           Reason
           begins
           to
           fail
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Infirmities
           of
           our
           Age
           ,
           and
           our
           Sins
           to
           surround
           us
           ;
           We
           shall
           then
           be
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           look
           back
           into
           all
           the
           remote
           Passages
           of
           our
           Lives
           pass'd
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           our selves
           to
           an
           account
           for
           all
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           raise
           up
           our
           resentments
           to
           a
           true
           and
           real
           Contrition
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           change
           our
           very
           Natures
           ,
           as
           from
           old
           ,
           Habitual
           Sinners
           ,
           to
           become
           upon
           the
           sudden
           ,
           
             New
             Creatures
          
           ;
           from
           the
           Servants
           of
           Sin
           ,
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ;
           let
           us
           then
           ,
           if
           we
           please
           ,
           put
           
           off
           our
           Repentance
           to
           the
           
             last
             Act
          
           ;
           and
           resolve
           that
           it
           will
           be
           time
           enough
           for
           us
           then
           to
           begin
           to
           live
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           just
           now
           about
           to
           die
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           cannot
           ,
           without
           the
           utmost
           unreasonableness
           ,
           imagine
           that
           we
           shall
           then
           be
           able
           to
           do
           all
           this
           :
           If
           such
           a
           change
           as
           I
           have
           now
           mention'd
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           true
           Nature
           of
           Repentance
           does
           imply
           ,
           be
           a
           work
           that
           will
           require
           our
           best
           strength
           and
           labour
           to
           accomplish
           it
           ,
           and
           without
           some
           extraordinary
           measure
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Assistance
          
           ,
           be
           too
           much
           even
           for
           that
           :
           It
           must
           then
           remain
           ,
           that
           tho'
           we
           were
           the
           Masters
           of
           our
           own
           time
           ,
           yet
           we
           could
           not
           ,
           without
           a
           very
           great
           danger
           ,
           put
           our
           Salvation
           upon
           such
           a
           Hazard
           as
           this
           ,
           in
           which
           if
           we
           should
           allow
           it
           possible
           for
           a
           man
           to
           attain
           unto
           it
           ,
           yet
           to
           be
           sure
           that
           is
           all
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           a
           thousand
           to
           one
           but
           he
           comes
           short
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           yet
           a
           third
           Consideration
           which
           I
           proposed
           ,
           and
           which
           will
           still
           more
           shew
           the
           danger
           of
           delaying
           our
           Repentance
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
         
           III
           dly
           ,
           From
           the
           Method
           by
           which
           God
           usually
           proceeds
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           set
           out
           to
           us
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           already
           observed
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           all
           Habits
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           the
           longer
           any
           one
           goes
           on
           in
           an
           Evil
           Course
           ,
           the
           more
           unwilling
           he
           will
           be
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           difficulty
           he
           will
           find
           it
           to
           get
           out
           of
           it
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Habit
           of
           Sin
           ,
           especially
           every
           little
           delay
           ,
           adds
           a
           new
           strength
           to
           our
           Passions
           ;
           and
           those
           Lusts
           which
           at
           first
           might
           more
           easily
           have
           been
           overcome
           ,
           being
           suffer'd
           by
           a
           longer
           continuance
           to
           insinuate
           themselves
           into
           our
           very
           Natures
           ,
           get
           the
           mastery
           of
           us
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           have
           neither
           desire
           nor
           ability
           to
           rid
           our selves
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           No
           one
           becomes
           extremely
           wicked
           upon
           a
           sudden
           .
           When
           first
           Men
           begin
           to
           enter
           upon
           an
           Evil
           Course
           ,
           they
           find
           many
           difficulties
           arise
           on
           every
           side
           to
           reclaim
           them
           from
           it
           .
           Conscience
           is
           vigilant
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           very
           troublesome
           too
           .
           It
           remonstrates
           
           to
           them
           the
           baseness
           and
           unreasonableness
           of
           a
           Vicious
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           without
           some
           violence
           that
           they
           break
           through
           the
           restraints
           of
           Shame
           and
           Modesty
           to
           pursue
           it
           .
           Sometimes
           it
           sets
           before
           them
           the
           obligations
           which
           their
           duty
           lays
           upon
           them
           to
           fulfil
           it
           :
           How
           worthy
           and
           honourable
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           live
           Virtuously
           ;
           what
           a
           Credit
           and
           Respect
           it
           gains
           a
           man
           here
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           glorious
           Reward
           shall
           be
           the
           consequence
           of
           it
           hereafter
           ?
           Sometimes
           it
           calls
           to
           mind
           the
           
             terrors
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           forces
           them
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           no
           to
           think
           of
           that
           Time
           ,
           
           when
           
             for
             all
             these
             things
             God
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             Judgment
             :
          
           and
           how
           they
           shall
           then
           be
           able
           to
           endure
           an
           Eternity
           of
           Torments
           in
           that
           wretched
           place
           ,
           
           
             where
             the
             Worm
             dieth
             not
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             fire
             never
             shall
             be
             quenched
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           hindrances
           of
           the
           like
           kind
           ,
           which
           the
           Sinner
           meets
           with
           in
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           his
           Evil
           Course
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           so
           many
           Barriers
           which
           it
           has
           pleased
           God
           to
           set
           in
           our
           way
           to
           keep
           us
           from
           ruine
           ,
           but
           so
           many
           helps
           too
           to
           assist
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           at
           any
           time
           be
           enticed
           to
           do
           
           wickedly
           ,
           to
           recover
           our selves
           again
           out
           of
           it
           .
           But
           by
           a
           longer
           Continuance
           in
           Sin
           ,
           all
           these
           are
           overcome
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           not
           only
           thereby
           more
           deeply
           engaged
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           wickedness
           ;
           but
           having
           lost
           all
           these
           Assistances
           ,
           our
           retreat
           is
           also
           rendred
           infinitely
           more
           difficult
           ,
           than
           whilst
           we
           lay
           under
           the
           restraints
           of
           Shame
           ,
           and
           Fear
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           reclaim
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           yet
           all
           :
           for
           by
           continuing
           in
           Sin
           ,
           and
           
             putting
             off
          
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Repentance
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           only
           diminish
           our
           own
           
             Natural
             strength
          
           ,
           and
           thereby
           render
           our selves
           still
           less
           able
           to
           encounter
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           yet
           more
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           we
           deprive
           our selves
           of
           the
           Assistance
           of
           God's
           Grace
           too
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           for
           us
           ever
           to
           overcome
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           laid
           down
           by
           Isaiah
           as
           the
           reason
           why
           God
           forsook
           his
           ancient
           People
           the
           Jews
           ,
           Chap.
           lxiii
           .
           vers
           .
           10.
           
           That
           
             they
             rebelled
             ,
             and
             vexed
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             therefore
             was
             he
             turn'd
             to
             be
             their
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             He
             fought
             against
             them
             .
          
           And
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           in
           his
           Gospel
           every-where
           proceeds
           upon
           this
           measure
           in
           the
           dispensations
           of
           his
           Grace
           ;
           that
           *
           
             to
             Him
             
             who
             has
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           who
           makes
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           improves
           what
           God
           has
           already
           bestow'd
           upon
           him
           ,
           
             shall
             be
             given
          
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           have
           more
           abundantly
           :
           But
           
             from
             him
             that
             has
             not
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           that
           does
           not
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           improve
           what
           he
           has
           ,
           even
           
             that
             which
             he
          
           once
           
             had
             ,
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             .
          
           And
           however
           it
           may
           sometimes
           please
           God
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           manner
           to
           raise
           up
           Sinners
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           continue
           long
           in
           their
           Wickedness
           ,
           yet
           nevertheless
           still
           continue
           his
           
             Divine
             Assistance
          
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Repentance
           :
           yet
           cannot
           this
           be
           any
           Ground
           for
           any
           one
           to
           rely
           upon
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           plain
           both
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Common
             Experience
          
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           ordinary
           Methods
           of
           
             God's
             Providence
          
           ,
           his
           Grace
           is
           withdrawn
           in
           proportion
           to
           Men's
           neglect
           of
           it
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           they
           are
           utterly
           deprived
           of
           it
           ,
           
           and
           
             given
             up
             to
             be
             led
             Captive
             by
             the
             Devil
             at
             his
             Will.
             
          
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           we
           sometimes
           read
           in
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           of
           Persons
           deliver'd
           up
           to
           a
           
             Hardness
             and
             Impenitence
             of
             heart
          
           .
           
           Not
           that
           I
           think
           God
           ordains
           any
           man
           to
           destruction
           ,
           or
           denies
           him
           such
           a
           measure
           
           of
           his
           Grace
           as
           may
           be
           sufficient
           to
           preserve
           him
           from
           it
           ;
           But
           when
           Men
           neglect
           his
           Offer
           ,
           and
           despise
           and
           grieve
           his
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ;
           and
           go
           on
           in
           their
           Sins
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           methods
           of
           his
           Providence
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           repentance
           ;
           When
           the
           
             measure
             of
             their
             Iniquities
             is
             now
             fill'd
          
           up
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           become
           ripe
           for
           Vengeance
           ;
           then
           God
           is
           pleased
           sometimes
           to
           
             withdraw
             his
             Grace
             from
             them
          
           ,
           and
           
             seal
             them
             up
             unto
             destruction
          
           :
           And
           tho
           he
           may
           sometimes
           permit
           them
           ,
           for
           other
           ends
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           to
           continue
           still
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           yet
           he
           no
           longer
           continues
           the
           Power
           and
           Assistance
           of
           his
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           repentance
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           take
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Case
           of
           Pharaoh
           after
           the
           
             Sixth
             Judgment
          
           .
           Till
           then
           ,
           
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             He
             hardned
             his
             Heard
          
           ,
           or
           that
           
             His
             Heart
             was
             hardned
          
           :
           But
           when
           his
           own
           Magicians
           confess'd
           that
           the
           
             finger
             of
             God
          
           plainly
           shew'd
           it self
           in
           the
           
             Miracles
             of
             Moses
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           still
           continued
           obstinate
           ;
           then
           God
           declares
           that
           
             He
             hardned
             him
          
           :
           Exod.
           ix
           .
           12
           .
           and
           
             caused
             him
             to
             stand
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           kept
           him
           alive
           when
           he
           had
           deserved
           to
           be
           punish'd
           with
           a
           
           quick
           destruction
           ;
           
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             shew
             in
             him
             his
             power
          
           ;
           Exod.
           ix
           .
           16
           .
        
         
           Many
           are
           the
           Declarations
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           that
           confirm
           this
           to
           us
           .
           If
           we
           look
           into
           the
           state
           of
           the
           
             Old
             World
          
           before
           the
           
             Flood
             ;
             God
          
           himself
           declares
           ,
           Gen.
           vi
           .
           3
           .
           
             That
             his
          
           Spirit
           
             should
             not
             always
             strive
             with
             Man
             :
          
           Yet
           a
           
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             years
          
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           
             repented
             not
          
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           then
           He
           would
           bring
           an
           utter
           Destruction
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           we
           find
           Holy
           David
           speaking
           in
           the
           person
           of
           God
           concerning
           the
           Rebellious
           Israelites
           :
           and
           which
           I
           the
           rather
           remark
           ,
           because
           Saint
           Paul
           applies
           it
           ,
           Hebr.
           iii.
           12
           .
           to
           the
           very
           purpose
           of
           what
           I
           am
           now
           speaking
           :
           That
           because
           they
           
             hardned
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             tempted
             and
             grieved
             God
             forty
             years
             ,
          
           therefore
           he
           at
           last
           
             sware
             to
             them
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             .
          
           And
           the
           application
           which
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           ,
           is
           this
           plain
           Conclusion
           ;
           
             Take
             heed
          
           ,
           
           Brethren
           ,
           
             lest
             there
             be
             in
             any
             of
             you
             an
             evil
             heart
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             in
             departing
             from
             the
             living
             God
             :
          
           
           
             But
             exhort
             one
             another
          
           
           daily
           ,
           
             while
             it
             is
             called
             to
          
           day
           ,
           
             lest
             any
             of
             you
             be
          
           hardned
           
             through
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             Sin.
          
           
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           to
           mention
           no
           more
           ,
           The
           same
           is
           the
           Declaration
           which
           Solomon
           makes
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Destruction
           of
           hardned
           and
           impenitent
           
             Sinners
             ,
             Prov.
          
           i.
           where
           having
           first
           set
           forth
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ready
           to
           assist
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           repent
           :
           verses
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           
             How
             long
             ,
             ye
             simple
             ones
             ,
             will
             ye
             love
             simplicity
             ?
             And
             ye
             scorners
             delight
             in
             their
             scorning
             ,
          
           and
           
             fools
             hate
             knowledge
             ?
             Turn
             you
             at
             my
             reproof
             :
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             my
          
           Spirit
           
             upon
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             known
             my
             words
             unto
             you
             :
          
           He
           afterwards
           declares
           the
           just
           indignation
           of
           God
           against
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           still
           continue
           obstinate
           and
           impenitent
           ;
           verses
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           
             Because
             I
             have
             called
             ,
             and
             ye
             refused
             ;
             I
             have
             stretched
             out
             my
             hand
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             regarded
             ;
             But
             ye
             have
             set
             at
             nought
             all
             my
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             none
             of
             my
             Reproof
             :
             I
             also
             will
             laugh
             at
             your
             Calamity
             ,
             and
             mock
             when
             your
             fear
             cometh
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           Verses
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30.
           
           
             Then
             shall
             they
             call
             upon
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             answer
             ;
             they
             
             shall
             seek
             me
             early
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             not
             find
             me
             :
             For
             they
             hated
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             chuse
             the
             fear
             of
             the
          
           Lord
           :
           
             They
             would
             none
             of
             my
             Counsel
             ;
             they
             despised
             all
             my
             Reproof
             :
             Therefore
             shall
             they
             eat
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             be
             filled
             with
             their
             own
             devices
             .
          
        
         
           It
           were
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           multiply
           Passages
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           out
           of
           every
           part
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           .
           But
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           already
           to
           shew
           the
           danger
           of
           delaying
           our
           Repentance
           ,
           from
           the
           apprehension
           of
           over-passing
           the
           time
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           warrant
           that
           great
           Conclusion
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           is
           generally
           received
           by
           
             most
             Christians
          
           ;
           viz.
           That
           there
           is
           to
           every
           
             wicked
             man
          
           ,
           a
           certain
           Time
           ,
           when
           the
           measure
           of
           his
           Iniquities
           being
           accomplish'd
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           any
           space
           for
           repentance
           ,
           nor
           any
           farther
           assistance
           given
           them
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           would
           I
           only
           desire
           ,
           that
           these
           three
           things
           might
           seriously
           be
           consider'd
           by
           every
           one
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           1
           st
           ,
           Whether
           he
           ,
           who
           being
           invited
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Motions
           of
           
           his
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ;
           by
           the
           cheeks
           of
           Conscience
           within
           ,
           and
           the
           importunate
           calls
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           without
           ,
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           nevertheless
           neglects
           all
           these
           Admonitions
           ,
           and
           with
           Felix
           still
           puts
           off
           the
           practice
           of
           this
           duty
           to
           some
           more
           convenient
           season
           ;
           does
           not
           thereby
           
             grieve
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           and
           despise
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           affront
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           who
           thus
           graciously
           offers
           and
           continues
           to
           him
           the
           means
           and
           opportunities
           of
           Salvation
           ?
        
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           Whether
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           provoke
           God
           in
           as
           high
           a
           manner
           as
           can
           well
           be
           imagined
           ,
           no
           longer
           to
           continue
           his
           Grace
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           to
           expose
           his
           Mercy
           to
           contempt
           ,
           by
           suffering
           his
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           still
           to
           strive
           with
           such
           obstinate
           Offenders
           ?
           And
           then
           by
           consequence
           ,
        
         
           3
           dly
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ;
           Whether
           every
           such
           Person
           may
           not
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           by
           delaying
           his
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           putting
           off
           the
           business
           of
           Religion
           to
           a
           still
           future
           opportunity
           ,
           he
           shall
           at
           last
           provoke
           God
           to
           withdraw
           his
           Grace
           from
           him
           ?
           And
           seeing
           when
           he
           had
           the
           
           opportunity
           given
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           invited
           to
           repent
           ,
           he
           despised
           the
           offer
           ,
           and
           neglected
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           God
           may
           not
           hereafter
           deliver
           him
           up
           to
           a
           hardned
           and
           
             impenitent
             heart
          
           ;
           
           and
           take
           away
           that
           Grace
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           so
           unworthily
           abused
           ,
           and
           thereby
           deserved
           to
           have
           no
           longer
           continu'd
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           :
           
           If
           in
           that
           famous
           Parable
           of
           the
           Talents
           ,
           there
           be
           any
           application
           yet
           remaining
           to
           be
           made
           of
           that
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           find
           the
           Talent
           taken
           from
           the
           
             unprofitable
             Servant
          
           ,
           and
           a
           terrible
           Sentence
           of
           Everlasting
           Misery
           pronounced
           against
           him
           for
           his
           neglect
           :
           Or
           ,
           in
           that
           other
           of
           the
           Fig-tree
           ,
           
           which
           was
           to
           be
           pruned
           and
           digg'd
           ,
           and
           then
           try'd
           another
           year
           ;
           and
           if
           still
           it
           continued
           to
           bring
           forth
           no
           Fruit
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           
             cut
             down
          
           ,
           and
           
             cast
             out
          
           of
           the
           Vineyard
           :
           The
           meaning
           of
           both
           can
           be
           no
           other
           than
           this
           ;
           That
           he
           who
           despising
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           opportunity
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           continues
           still
           in
           his
           Sins
           ,
           and
           improves
           not
           those
           Abilities
           God
           has
           given
           him
           to
           the
           great
           ends
           for
           which
           they
           were
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           ,
           shall
           at
           last
           by
           a
           severe
           ,
           but
           most
           just
           judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           deprived
           
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           have
           his
           neglect
           punish'd
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           God's
           Grace
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           consequence
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           an
           
             Eternal
             Damnation
          
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           then
           may
           suffice
           to
           shew
           ,
           how
           dangerous
           it
           is
           for
           a
           man
           to
           put
           off
           the
           business
           of
           Repentance
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           unwarrantable
           presumption
           that
           it
           will
           be
           time
           enough
           to
           perform
           it
           hereafter
           .
           But
           now
           if
           the
           Question
           be
           ,
           What
           a
           man
           who
           has
           unhappily
           done
           this
           ,
           should
           do
           ?
           I
           reply
           ,
        
         
           1
           st
           ,
           Let
           him
           by
           all
           means
           hasten
           his
           Repentance
           all
           he
           can
           ;
           and
           the
           longer
           he
           has
           deferr'd
           it
           already
           ,
           the
           more
           careful
           and
           resolute
           let
           him
           be
           not
           to
           put
           it
           off
           one
           moment
           longer
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           Let
           him
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           zealous
           and
           diligent
           in
           his
           Religious
           Performances
           ;
           let
           his
           sorrow
           be
           the
           more
           pungent
           ,
           his
           Confessions
           the
           more
           humble
           ,
           his
           Prayers
           the
           more
           fervent
           ;
           but
           especially
           his
           Resolutions
           and
           his
           Endeavours
           the
           more
           hearty
           and
           sincere
           to
           break
           off
           the
           course
           of
           his
           Sins
           ,
           the
           longer
           he
           has
           continued
           in
           them
           :
           that
           so
           by
           the
           extraordinary
           vigor
           of
           his
           present
           Endeavours
           ,
           he
           may
           make
           some
           kind
           of
           reparation
           for
           the
           slowness
           he
           has
           been
           
           hitherto
           guilty
           of
           in
           setting
           about
           his
           duty
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           :
           It
           will
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           be
           farther
           enquired
           ;
           Whether
           upon
           the
           Principle
           I
           have
           now
           laid
           down
           ,
           of
           the
           withdrawing
           
             God's
             Grace
          
           from
           such
           as
           refuse
           and
           reject
           the
           offers
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           such
           persons
           as
           these
           are
           to
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           in
           a
           
             desperate
             Estate
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           for
           them
           now
           to
           think
           of
           repenting
           at
           all
           ?
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           a
           Question
           which
           every
           man
           will
           best
           be
           able
           to
           satisfy
           himself
           about
           .
           That
           he
           who
           puts
           off
           his
           Repentance
           now
           ,
           upon
           a
           presumption
           that
           it
           will
           be
           time
           enough
           to
           fulfil
           it
           hereafter
           ,
           may
           justly
           fear
           the
           withdrawing
           of
           
             God's
             Grace
          
           from
           him
           ,
           I
           have
           fully
           shewn
           :
           But
           that
           God
           does
           absolutely
           withdraw
           his
           Grace
           from
           every
           such
           Person
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ;
           and
           whether
           or
           no
           he
           has
           withdrawn
           it
           from
           any
           particular
           Person
           ,
           he
           will
           presently
           be
           able
           to
           discern
           by
           the
           state
           in
           which
           he
           finds
           his
           Soul
           as
           to
           the
           business
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           If
           his
           Lusts
           and
           his
           Passions
           lead
           him
           captive
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ;
           If
           he
           has
           no
           Affections
           or
           Desires
           remaining
           after
           
           Piety
           in
           his
           soul
           ;
           if
           he
           cares
           not
           for
           God
           nor
           his
           duty
           ,
           nor
           can
           yet
           persuade
           himself
           either
           to
           think
           of
           another
           world
           ,
           or
           to
           provide
           for
           it
           ;
           These
           indeed
           are
           ,
           though
           I
           will
           not
           say
           
             certain
             signs
          
           of
           a
           
             desperate
             condition
          
           ,
           yet
           such
           as
           may
           give
           us
           just
           cause
           to
           fear
           whether
           he
           be
           not
           come
           into
           that
           state
           ,
           from
           which
           there
           is
           no
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           God
           will
           no
           longer
           give
           him
           any
           Assistance
           ,
           to
           return
           into
           the
           way
           of
           Righteousness
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           even
           now
           begins
           to
           come
           again
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           wishes
           and
           desires
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           to
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           :
           If
           being
           touch'd
           with
           a
           lively
           sence
           of
           his
           sins
           and
           his
           obstinacy
           ,
           he
           is
           at
           last
           willing
           to
           amend
           ,
           and
           
             return
             unto
             God
             with
             all
             his
             heart
          
           :
           Then
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           though
           his
           Condition
           may
           be
           bad
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           desperate
           .
           God
           has
           not
           yet
           given
           him
           up
           a
           Slave
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           but
           still
           continues
           to
           him
           the
           benefit
           of
           Repentance
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           he
           be
           not
           again
           wanting
           to
           himself
           ,
           he
           may
           yet
           hope
           for
           a
           sufficient
           measure
           of
           
             Divine
             Grace
          
           to
           bring
           him
           by
           Repentance
           to
           Salvation
           .
        
         
         
           But
           here
           still
           there
           will
           one
           difficulty
           more
           arise
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           this
           .
           How
           such
           a
           Person
           shall
           satisfie
           himself
           that
           he
           is
           
             truly
             penitent
          
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           that
           he
           may
           depend
           upon
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           for
           Pardon
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           former
           Impenitence
           ?
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           1
           st
           .
           If
           the
           person
           who
           thus
           repents
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           of
           continuing
           yet
           longer
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           he
           may
           then
           be
           sure
           of
           the
           sincerity
           of
           his
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           consequent
           security
           of
           his
           Condition
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           experience
           that
           all
           others
           are
           ,
           viz.
           by
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           in
           a
           constant
           performance
           of
           Piety
           and
           Good-Works
           .
           But
           now
        
         
           2dly
           .
           If
           the
           Question
           be
           of
           a
           
             dying
             Penitent
          
           ,
           then
           indeed
           it
           will
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           more
           difficulty
           to
           answer
           it
           .
           For
           if
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           I
           may
           not
           be
           so
           uncharitable
           as
           to
           conclude
           
             at
             all
             adventures
          
           the
           utter
           invalidity
           of
           such
           a
           Repentance
           ,
           because
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           't
           is
           possible
           for
           a
           man
           in
           the
           very
           last
           act
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           to
           be
           struck
           with
           such
           a
           
             true
             contrition
          
           for
           his
           sins
           ,
           as
           might
           ,
           
           if
           he
           had
           lived
           ,
           have
           produced
           a
           
             real
             Amendment
          
           ,
           and
           then
           God
           who
           is
           able
           to
           discern
           this
           ,
           will
           consider
           him
           accordingly
           :
           Yet
           neither
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           can
           we
           ever
           be
           sure
           that
           such
           a
           Repentance
           is
           sincere
           ,
           nor
           by
           consequence
           may
           we
           
             at
             all
             Adventures
          
           supppose
           in
           favour
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           a
           
             Death-bed
             Repentance
          
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           prospect
           we
           can
           take
           of
           it
           ,
           
             exceeding
             dangerous
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           case
           before
           us
           ,
           I
           am
           afraid
           desperate
           .
           Nor
           have
           we
           in
           all
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Example
           of
           any
           one
           that
           purposely
           put
           off
           his
           Repentance
           to
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           saved
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Instance
           of
           Felix
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           is
           a
           terrible
           one
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           He
           was
           touch'd
           with
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           feared
           the
           Judgment
           of
           which
           he
           spake
           .
           But
           he
           put
           off
           the
           Apostle
           to
           a
           more
           
             convenient
             season
          
           ;
           and
           we
           do
           not
           find
           that
           ever
           that
           more
           
             convenient
             season
          
           came
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           had
           ever
           any
           future
           call
           to
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           question'd
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           a
           man
           be
           come
           to
           this
           sad
           pass
           ,
           he
           ought
           by
           all
           means
           to
           be
           exhorted
           to
           
           repent
           ,
           because
           otherwise
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           he
           must
           perish
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           possible
           this
           may
           save
           him
           .
           But
           what
           that
           Repentance
           is
           ,
           which
           a
           wicked
           man
           then
           exercises
           ,
           we
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           and
           the
           effect
           of
           it
           must
           be
           left
           to
           
           God's
           Judgment
           to
           declare
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           be
           our
           parts
           instead
           of
           being
           over-inquisitive
           into
           these
           secrets
           ,
           to
           be
           careful
           not
           to
           expose
           our selves
           to
           a
           condition
           so
           full
           of
           danger
           ;
           in
           which
           there
           is
           much
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           but
           little
           Hope
           ,
           and
           no
           Security
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           what
           more
           remains
           to
           engage
           us
           to
           a
           speedy
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           a
           present
           Repentance
           ,
           but
           that
           having
           thus
           largely
           shewn
           the
           danger
           of
           deferring
           our
           duty
           ,
           I
           very
           briefly
           close
           all
           with
           a
           more
           excellent
           Prospect
           ,
        
         
           II
           dly
           ,
           Of
           the
           Comfort
           and
           Satisfaction
           that
           will
           arrive
           to
           us
           from
           the
           Consideration
           of
           having
           perfected
           this
           great
           and
           necessary
           Work.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           Point
           on
           which
           it
           were
           as
           easie
           to
           speak
           great
           things
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           't
           is
           needless
           so
           to
           do
           .
           If
           to
           Live
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Friendship
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           able
           to
           look
           forward
           into
           Eternity
           
           with
           Comfort
           ;
           If
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           stings
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           Terrors
           of
           
             Everlasting
             Punishment
          
           ,
           and
           instead
           thereof
           to
           be
           full
           of
           a
           well-grounded
           Confidence
           that
           Heaven
           and
           all
           its
           Glories
           shall
           be
           one
           day
           Ours
           ;
           in
           short
           ,
           If
           there
           be
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           Felicity
           to
           be
           attain'd
           either
           in
           this
           World
           or
           in
           the
           Next
           ,
           such
           a
           Christian
           as
           this
           possesses
           it
           all
           ;
           For
           he
           enjoys
           the
           Love
           ,
           the
           Favour
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Great
           dispenser
           of
           all
           Good
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
        
         
           O
           the
           Peace
           and
           the
           Tranquility
           !
           The
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           that
           Man
           ,
           who
           lives
           in
           such
           a
           State
           as
           this
           !
           Whose
           Conscience
           acquits
           him
           ;
           whose
           Innocence
           supports
           him
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Dangers
           ;
           whose
           Piety
           and
           Virtue
           chear
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           fill
           it
           with
           the
           most
           excellent
           Comforts
           ;
           whose
           
             Present
             Condition
          
           is
           full
           of
           Hope
           ,
           and
           whose
           
             Future
             Prospect
          
           is
           to
           be
           for
           Ever
           Happy
           .
        
         
           How
           will
           such
           a
           Christian
           as
           this
           Triumph
           over
           all
           the
           Miseries
           ,
           and
           despise
           the
           Blandishments
           of
           a
           vain
           ,
           uncertain
           ,
           sinful
           World
           ?
           Even
           Death
           its
           self
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           greatest
           of
           Terrors
           ,
           will
           
           not
           be
           able
           to
           amaze
           him
           :
           But
           rather
           He
           will
           welcome
           it
           with
           a
           chearful
           mind
           ,
           and
           with
           St.
           
             Paul
             desire
             to
             depart
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
          
           ;
           whilst
           able
           with
           him
           to
           cry
           out
           ;
           
           
             I
             have
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
             I
             have
             finish'd
             my
             Course
             ,
             I
             have
             kept
             the
             faith
             ;
             Henceforth
             there
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             me
             a
             Crown
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             God
             the
             Righteous
             Judge
             shall
             give
             me
             at
             that
             day
             .
          
        
         
           But
           O
           Wretched
           Sinner
           !
           Who
           by
           thy
           unreasonable
           Delays
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           vast
           concernment
           both
           to
           thy
           Present
           and
           Eternal
           Happiness
           ,
           not
           only
           exposest
           thy self
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           Damnation
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           but
           deprivest
           thy self
           of
           the
           only
           true
           and
           
             real
             Felicity
          
           of
           this
           !
        
         
           Men
           indeed
           may
           flatter
           themselves
           in
           their
           Evil
           doings
           ,
           and
           find
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           seeming
           satisfaction
           in
           their
           ways
           of
           Wickedness
           .
           But
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           this
           one
           thing
           ,
           That
           in
           a
           little
           time
           they
           must
           die
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           Judgment
           ,
           will
           ever
           and
           anon
           come
           in
           and
           embitter
           all
           their
           Enjoyments
           ;
           and
           convince
           them
           that
           't
           is
           the
           
             way
             of
             Piety
             that
             alone
             is
             the
             way
             of
             pleasantness
             ,
             and
             her
             paths
             the
             paths
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
        
         
         
           But
           I
           must
           not
           pursue
           these
           Reflections
           any
           farther
           ;
           I
           will
           therefore
           conclude
           this
           whole
           Argument
           ,
           with
           those
           excellent
           Words
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           Sirach
           ,
           Ecclus.
           v.
           xviii
           .
        
         
           
           
             Make
             no
             long
             tarrying
             to
             turn
             unto
             the
          
           Lord
           ,
           and
           put
           not
           
             off
             from
             day
             to
             day
          
           .
        
         
           
           
             Before
             Judgment
             ,
             examine
             thy self
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Visitation
             thou
             shalt
             find
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Humble
             thy self
             before
             thou
             be
             sick
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             sins
             show
             repentance
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Let
             nothing
             hinder
             thee
             to
             pay
             thy
             Vows
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             and
             defer
             not
             until
             death
             ,
             to
             be
             justified
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           EXHORTATION
           To
           Mutual
           Charity
           and
           Union
           AMONG
           PROTESTANTS
           .
           IN
           A
           SERMON
           Preach'd
           before
           the
           KING
           and
           QUEEN
           AT
           HAMPTON-COURT
           ,
           MAY
           21.
           1689.
           
        
         
           
             
             
             ROM
             .
             XV.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Now
               the
               God
               of
               patience
               and
               consolation
               ,
               grant
               you
               to
               be
               like-minded
               one
               towards
               another
               ,
               according
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               That
               ye
               may
               with
               
                 one
                 mind
              
               ,
               and
               
                 one
                 mouth
              
               ,
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               receive
               ye
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               Christ
               also
               received
               us
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           THE
           Words
           are
           part
           of
           that
           affectionate
           Application
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           makes
           of
           his
           excellent
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           
             Exercise
             of
             Christian
             Charity
          
           ,
           
           in
           that
           great
           Instance
           of
           Condescension
           to
           the
           Infirmities
           of
           our
           
             Weaker
             Brethren
          
           ,
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           The
           Occasion
           of
           it
           was
           this
           :
        
         
           There
           were
           in
           those
           first
           times
           ,
           many
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           tho'
           they
           were
           converted
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             Faith
          
           ,
           yet
           still
           continued
           
             zealous
             for
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           
           and
           not
           only
           carefully
           observed
           themselves
           
           all
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           would
           also
           by
           any
           means
           impose
           upon
           all
           others
           also
           ,
           the
           observance
           of
           them
           .
           And
           how
           earnest
           they
           were
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           they
           hated
           the
           
             Gentile
             Converts
          
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           
             think
             fit
             to
             lay
             any
             such
             burden
             ,
          
           
           many
           Passages
           both
           in
           the
           Acts
           and
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Epistles
           ,
           do
           sufficiently
           declare
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           in
           all
           other
           differences
           it
           seldom
           happens
           that
           the
           whole
           heat
           of
           the
           Controversie
           rests
           only
           on
           one
           side
           ;
           so
           here
           ,
           tho'
           the
           
             Jewish
             Converts
          
           were
           both
           the
           first
           beginners
           of
           this
           Dispute
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           zealous
           pursuers
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           neither
           were
           the
           Gentile
           Christians
           utterly
           without
           fault
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           so
           
             far
             stood
             fast
             in
             that
             liberty
             wherewith
             Christ
             had
             made
             them
             free
             ,
          
           
           as
           not
           only
           to
           despise
           the
           weakness
           and
           ignorance
           of
           the
           others
           ,
           
           but
           to
           be
           ready
           almost
           even
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           their
           Communion
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           say
           how
           dangerous
           such
           a
           Controversie
           as
           this
           might
           have
           proved
           ,
           nor
           what
           a
           stop
           it
           might
           have
           put
           to
           the
           progress
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           those
           first
           beginnings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Great
           were
           the
           difficulties
           which
           the
           Apostles
           underwent
           on
           this
           occasion
           ;
           whilst
           they
           
           endeavoured
           so
           to
           menage
           themselves
           between
           these
           two
           Parties
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           not
           to
           offend
           either
           ,
           but
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           Both
           to
           such
           a
           temper
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           
             Gentile
             Convert
          
           might
           despise
           the
           weakness
           of
           his
           Judaizing
           Brother
           ;
           nor
           the
           Jewish
           Votary
           judge
           too
           severely
           of
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Gentile
           Christian.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           was
           the
           design
           of
           St.
           Paul
           in
           the
           Chapter
           before
           my
           Text.
           Where
           addressing
           himself
           ,
           as
           indeed
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           done
           this
           whole
           Epistle
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Gentile
             Christians
          
           ;
           and
           whom
           ,
           as
           having
           the
           truer
           Notion
           of
           their
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           as
           to
           this
           matter
           ,
           he
           therefore
           calls
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           
             strong
             in
             the
             Faith
          
           :
           
           v.
           1
           .
           he
           exhorts
           them
           in
           a
           most
           admirable
           Discourse
           on
           this
           Subject
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           ,
           
           
             to
             bear
             the
             Infirmities
             of
             the
             Weak
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           not
           to
           grieve
           nor
           despise
           them
           for
           their
           mistaken
           Zeal
           ,
           but
           by
           complying
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           condescending
           to
           their
           Infirmities
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           please
           God
           ,
           to
           draw
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Error
           .
           
             Let
             every
             one
             of
             us
             please
             his
             neighbour
             for
             his
             good
             to
             Edification
             .
          
           
           And
           then
           concludes
           all
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           wherein
           we
           have
           ,
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           A
           hearty
           Prayer
           to
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           inspire
           them
           so
           effectually
           with
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Vnity
           and
           Charity
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           differences
           ,
           they
           might
           joyn
           unanimously
           ,
           both
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           same
           
             common
             Worship
             of
             God
          
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           same
           
             hearty
             affection
          
           to
           one
           another
           :
           
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             patience
             and
             consolation
             ,
             grant
             you
             to
             be
             like-minded
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             that
             ye
             may
             with
             
               one
               Mind
            
             and
             
               one
               Mouth
            
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           And
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           an
           Exhortation
           ,
           as
           the
           final
           result
           of
           his
           whole
           Discourse
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           with
           all
           
             charitable
             condescension
          
           and
           
             kindness
             receive
          
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           
             assist
             one
          
           another
           ,
           and
           not
           despise
           ,
           and
           censure
           ,
           and
           deprive
           one
           another
           ,
           either
           of
           their
           Charity
           ,
           or
           their
           Communion
           ;
           
             Wherefore
             receive
             ye
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Christ
             also
             received
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
         
           In
           which
           words
           ,
           as
           they
           thus
           lye
           before
           us
           in
           the
           Occasion
           and
           Design
           of
           them
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           things
           that
           will
           offer
           themselves
           to
           our
           consideration
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             An
             Exhortation
             to
             these
             
               Dissenting
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             to
             all
             of
             us
             ,
             Not
             to
             break
             either
             Charity
             or
             Communion
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             such
             things
             wherein
             we
             may
             securely
             differ
             ;
             but
             mutually
             to
             bear
             with
             one
             another
             in
             our
             differences
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             An
             Enforcement
             of
             this
             Exhortation
             ,
             from
             two
             of
             the
             greatest
             Considerations
             that
             can
             possibly
             engage
             any
             Christian
             to
             an
             observance
             of
             it
             ;
             viz.
             
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 Christ
                 towards
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 greater
                 Glory
                 that
                 will
                 hereby
                 redound
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           receive
           ye
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           Christ
           also
           received
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           make
           it
           my
           endeavour
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           plainness
           that
           I
           can
           ,
           to
           pursue
           both
           the
           Exhortation
           and
           the
           Enforcement
           in
           the
           three
           following
           Propositions
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             That
             there
             may
             be
             differences
             in
             matters
             of
             lesser
             moment
             ,
             between
             very
             good
             and
             zealous
             Christians
             ,
             without
             any
             just
             reflection
             either
             upon
             the
             Men
             ,
             or
             upon
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             II.
             That
             these
             differences
             ought
             not
             to
             hinder
             such
             Persons
             from
             agreeing
             together
             not
             only
             in
             a
             
               common
               Charity
            
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             in
             a
             
               common
               Worship
            
             of
             God
             too
             .
          
           
             III.
             That
             to
             this
             End
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             those
             who
             are
             the
             
               strong
               in
               Faith
            
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             pray
             for
             such
             a
             Vnion
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             opportunity
             ,
             heartily
             to
             labour
             Themselves
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             to
             stir
             up
             all
             Others
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             after
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           And
           ,
           
             First
             ;
             That
             there
             may
             be
          
           Differences
           
             in
             matters
             of
             lesser
             moment
             between
             very
             good
             and
             zealous
             Christians
             ,
             without
             
             any
             just
             Reflection
             upon
             the
          
           Men
           ,
           
             or
             upon
             their
          
           Religion
           .
        
         
           For
           proof
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           need
           go
           no
           farther
           than
           the
           very
           History
           of
           my
           Text.
           I
           have
           already
           said
           how
           great
           a
           division
           there
           was
           between
           the
           Jewish
           and
           the
           Gentile
           Converts
           ,
           about
           the
           
             Ritual
             Observances
          
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           a
           Zeal
           the
           
             Dissenting
             Parties
          
           managed
           the
           Dispute
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           almost
           lost
           their
           Charity
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           deplorable
           Schism
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           yet
           I
           am
           confident
           no
           Man
           will
           say
           that
           this
           was
           at
           all
           derogatory
           either
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           their
           
             Common
             Christianity
          
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           
             Infallible
             Authority
          
           with
           which
           the
           Apostles
           had
           deliver'd
           it
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Parties
           themselves
           that
           thus
           differ'd
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           a
           true
           Zeal
           on
           both
           sides
           for
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           matter
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           observe
           these
           
             Ceremonial
             Institutions
          
           as
           what
           God
           still
           required
           of
           them
           ;
           the
           other
           to
           refuse
           any
           such
           Imposition
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           a
           needless
           Burden
           ,
           
           but
           even
           repugnant
           to
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             Christ
          
           declared
           to
           them
           in
           his
           
           Gospel
           ;
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           in
           the
           prosecution
           of
           this
           very
           Argument
           ,
           does
           clearly
           bear
           witness
           to
           them
           ,
           Ch.
           xiv
           .
           6
           .
           Where
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           this
           very
           thing
           as
           one
           Reason
           why
           they
           should
           mutually
           tolerate
           one
           another
           in
           their
           
             Dissensions
             ;
             viz.
          
           That
           however
           they
           differ'd
           in
           their
           Notions
           as
           to
           
             these
             particulars
          
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           both
           perfectly
           agreed
           in
           the
           same
           common
           Zeal
           for
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Discharge
           of
           their
           
             Duty
             .
             He
             that
             regardeth
             the
             day
             ,
          
           
           
             regardeth
             it
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             regardeth
             not
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             the
             Lord
             he
             doth
             not
             regard
             it
             .
             He
             that
             eateth
             ,
             eateth
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             giveth
             God
             thanks
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             eateth
             not
             ,
             to
             the
             Lord
             he
             eateth
             not
             ,
             and
             giveth
             God
             thanks
             .
          
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           either
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           ,
           even
           the
           least
           Points
           ,
           relating
           to
           our
           Religion
           ,
           are
           so
           clearly
           and
           plainly
           revealed
           ,
           that
           no
           Honest
           Man
           can
           possibly
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           but
           impartially
           enquire
           into
           them
           ;
           which
           from
           the
           Differences
           of
           whole
           Parties
           concerning
           these
           things
           ,
           't
           is
           plain
           they
           are
           not
           :
           Or
           else
           Men's
           different
           Capacities
           ,
           and
           Opportunities
           ,
           and
           Tempers
           ,
           and
           Education
           consider'd
           ,
           't
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           expect
           
           that
           all
           Good
           Men
           should
           agree
           in
           all
           their
           Notions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           we
           see
           they
           do
           in
           any
           other
           concerns
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           who
           am
           I
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           dare
           to
           pronounce
           a
           Sentence
           of
           Reprobation
           against
           any
           one
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           appear
           all
           the
           other
           Characters
           of
           an
           humble
           ,
           upright
           ,
           sincere
           Christian
           ,
           only
           because
           he
           has
           not
           perhaps
           met
           with
           the
           same
           Instruction
           ,
           or
           read
           the
           same
           Books
           ,
           or
           do's
           not
           argue
           the
           same
           way
           ;
           In
           a
           Word
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           so
           wise
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           is
           wiser
           than
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           sees
           farther
           than
           I
           do
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           exactly
           of
           my
           Opinion
           in
           every
           thing
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           as
           both
           the
           Principles
           of
           Reason
           conclude
           it
           very
           well
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           Experience
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           particular
           concern
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           in
           most
           other
           things
           assures
           us
           that
           it
           is
           :
           That
           Men's
           Understandings
           are
           different
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           argue
           different
           waies
           ,
           and
           entertain
           different
           Opinions
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           about
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           may
           nevertheless
           deserve
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           to
           be
           esteemed
           very
           good
           and
           wise
           Men
           for
           all
           that
           :
           How
           vain
           then
           must
           that
           
           Argument
           be
           ,
           which
           a
           Late
           Author
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           has
           with
           so
           much
           Pomp
           revived
           against
           us
           ,
           from
           our
           Differences
           in
           a
           few
           
             lesser
             Points
          
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           to
           conclude
           us
           to
           be
           Erroneous
           in
           the
           greater
           ;
           and
           that
           because
           we
           are
           not
           exactly
           of
           the
           
             same
             Opinion
          
           in
           
             every
             thing
          
           ,
           that
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           credited
           in
           nothing
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           because
           Protestants
           when
           they
           differ
           ,
           are
           mistaken
           on
           
             One
             Side
          
           ,
           therefore
           when
           they
           agree
           ,
           they
           are
           mistaken
           on
           Both
           ?
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           amidst
           all
           our
           other
           Divisions
           ,
           we
           are
           yet
           on
           all
           sides
           agreed
           in
           whatsoever
           is
           Fundamental
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           or
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           and
           professed
           by
           us
           in
           order
           to
           our
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           good
           Protestant
           ,
           but
           what
           does
           firmly
           believe
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ;
           and
           embraces
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           as
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             Rule
             of
             his
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           readily
           acknowledges
           
           whatsoever
           is
           
             plainly
             revealed
          
           therein
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           all
           times
           disposed
           to
           submit
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           by
           any
           necessary
           and
           
             certain
             Consequence
          
           be
           proved
           to
           him
           thereby
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           Our
           Differences
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           are
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           They
           do
           no
           more
           ,
           nor
           even
           so
           much
           concern
           the
           foundations
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           the
           
             Judaizing
             Christians
          
           here
           did
           .
           If
           their
           differing
           therefore
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           was
           no
           Prejudice
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           their
           
             common
             Christianity
          
           then
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           for
           what
           Reason
           our
           Differences
           ,
           which
           are
           lesser
           ,
           shall
           become
           so
           much
           a
           greater
           Argument
           against
           our
           
             common
             Christianity
          
           now
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           our
           differing
           from
           one
           another
           in
           
             some
             Points
          
           ,
           be
           an
           Argument
           that
           we
           are
           not
           certain
           in
           any
           ;
           How
           ,
           shall
           we
           be
           sure
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           are
           not
           altogether
           as
           uncertain
           as
           we
           are
           ;
           seeing
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           they
           do
           no
           less
           differ
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Points
           too
           ,
           much
           more
           considerable
           than
           we
           do
           ?
        
         
           For
           to
           take
           only
           one
           Instance
           instead
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           considerable
           ,
           that
           
           Card.
           
           Bellarmin
           once
           thought
           the
           
             Sum
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           he
           meant
           the
           
             Sum
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           to
           consist
           in
           it
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Prerogatives
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           both
           in
           and
           over
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ.
          
           *
           Some
           there
           are
           who
           hold
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           :
           Others
           the
           contrary
           .
           *
           Some
           ,
           That
           he
           is
           Infallible
           :
           Others
           ,
           That
           he
           is
           not
           .
           *
           Some
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Pope
             alone
          
           ,
           without
           a
           Council
           ,
           may
           determine
           all
           Controversies
           :
           Others
           ,
           That
           he
           cannot
           .
           Now
           if
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           points
           of
           no
           less
           importance
           ,
           they
           themselves
           are
           as
           far
           from
           agreeing
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           possibly
           pretend
           us
           to
           be
           ;
           what
           shall
           hinder
           us
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           return
           their
           own
           Inference
           upon
           them
           ,
           That
           seeing
           they
           differ
           among
           themselves
           in
           such
           things
           as
           these
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           that
           
             absolute
             Infallibility
          
           they
           set
           up
           for
           ,
           that
           in
           truth
           they
           have
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           certainty
           among
           them
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           Points
           wherein
           they
           do
           agree
           .
        
         
           Is
           it
           that
           in
           their
           Church
           ,
           tho
           ,
           there
           be
           indeed
           as
           many
           differences
           as
           in
           ours
           ,
           yet
           this
           makes
           not
           against
           them
           ,
           
           seeing
           they
           have
           a
           certain
           Rule
           ,
           whenever
           they
           please
           ,
           for
           the
           composing
           of
           them
           ,
           
           viz.
           The
           Definition
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           This
           indeed
           ,
           I
           find
           is
           commonly
           said
           by
           them
           :
           But
           then
           certainly
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           such
           a
           
             ready
             means
          
           ,
           
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           of
           Agreement
           among
           them
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           more
           shame
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           agree
           ;
           he
           being
           much
           more
           inexcusably
           guilty
           in
           the
           omission
           of
           any
           duty
           ,
           who
           having
           a
           
             ready
             means
          
           to
           fulfil
           it
           ,
           neglects
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           than
           he
           who
           has
           none
           ;
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           does
           not
           know
           that
           he
           has
           any
           .
           But
           indeed
           they
           have
           no
           means
           of
           Ending
           their
           differences
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           we
           have
           ;
           The
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           we
           both
           of
           us
           acknowledg
           to
           be
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           an
           
             Infallible
             Rule
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           but
           for
           any
           other
           direction
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           yet
           agreed
           where
           to
           seek
           it
           :
           And
           sure
           that
           can
           be
           no
           very
           good
           means
           of
           Ending
           all
           their
           other
           Differences
           ,
           which
           is
           it self
           one
           of
           their
           chiefest
           Controversies
           .
        
         
           Or
           is
           it
           ,
           
           That
           they
           agree
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           
             differ
             only
             in
             those
             things
             that
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             it
             ?
          
           Because
           if
           they
           differ
           about
           any
           Point
           ,
           they
           for
           that
           very
           Reason
           ,
           conclude
           it
           to
           be
           
             no
             matter
             of
             Faith.
          
           But
           besides
           the
           Impenitence
           of
           this
           Answer
           ,
           which
           amounts
           to
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           
             do
             agree
          
           in
           what
           
           they
           
             do
             agree
          
           ,
           and
           differ
           only
           in
           those
           things
           in
           which
           they
           differ
           :
           This
           is
           what
           we
           say
           for
           our selves
           concerning
           our
           Differences
           ;
           We
           agree
           in
           all
           those
           things
           that
           are
           necessary
           to
           a
           Sound
           and
           
             Saving
             Faith
          
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           differ
           in
           matters
           of
           lesser
           moment
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           all
           other
           Christians
           have
           ever
           done
           ,
           and
           what
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           it self
           at
           this
           day
           do
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           still
           it
           must
           remain
           ,
           either
           that
           those
           Differences
           which
           were
           among
           the
           Christians
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           among
           us
           now
           ,
           are
           no
           Prejudice
           at
           all
           to
           the
           
             common
             Truth
          
           which
           we
           profess
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           be
           ,
           the
           Consequence
           will
           fall
           upon
           those
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           no
           less
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           and
           more
           severely
           ,
           than
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Force
           against
           
             Their
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           be
           against
           Ours
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           carry
           this
           Reflection
           a
           great
           deal
           farther
           ;
           for
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           once
           this
           Principle
           be
           allowed
           ,
           That
           because
           Men
           differ
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           credited
           in
           any
           ,
           what
           then
           will
           become
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           it
           now
           stands
           in
           Opposition
           to
           Popery
           ,
           but
           even
           
           of
           Christianity
           it self
           ?
           For
           might
           not
           a
           Turk
           or
           a
           Jew
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           minded
           to
           give
           himself
           so
           much
           trouble
           to
           so
           little
           purpose
           as
           this
           late
           Author
           has
           done
           ,
           draw
           out
           a
           large
           HISTORY
           of
           the
           VARIATIONS
           of
           Christians
           among
           themselves
           ,
           from
           the
           Controversie
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           unto
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           then
           by
           the
           very
           same
           Principle
           conclude
           against
           us
           all
           ,
           That
           we
           have
           none
           of
           us
           any
           certain
           Grounds
           for
           Our
           Religion
           ,
           because
           the
           differences
           that
           are
           among
           us
           ,
           plainly
           shew
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           us
           must
           be
           deceived
           ?
           And
           to
           go
           yet
           one
           step
           farther
           ;
           Might
           not
           a
           Sceptick
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           ,
           argue
           against
           all
           Religion
           ,
           and
           even
           against
           all
           Reason
           too
           ;
           That
           the
           disagreement
           of
           mankind
           in
           these
           and
           many
           other
           Points
           of
           the
           greatest
           Importance
           ,
           clearly
           proves
           that
           there
           is
           no
           certainty
           in
           any
           thing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           rely
           either
           upon
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           other
           ?
        
         
           It
           remains
           therefore
           ,
           that
           unless
           we
           will
           overthrow
           all
           the
           measures
           of
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           towards
           our
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           the
           
             common
             Truth
          
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           say
           both
           of
           
             their
             Faith
          
           and
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           Christianity
           it self
           ,
           nay
           and
           of
           all
           Religion
           and
           Reason
           in
           general
           ;
           We
           
           must
           conclude
           ,
           That
           good
           Christians
           may
           differ
           from
           one
           another
           in
           matters
           of
           lesser
           moment
           ,
           without
           any
           
             just
             Reflection
          
           either
           upon
           themselves
           or
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           therefore
           I
           must
           desire
           not
           to
           be
           misunderstood
           .
           For
           when
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           Christians
           may
           ,
           without
           any
           danger
           to
           themselves
           ,
           or
           disparagement
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           differ
           with
           one
           another
           ;
           I
           mean
           only
           ,
           as
           the
           Terms
           of
           my
           Proposition
           expresly
           shew
           ,
           in
           
             lesser
             matters
          
           ;
           such
           as
           do
           not
           concern
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           destroy
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           nor
           are
           otherwise
           so
           
             clearly
             revealed
          
           ,
           but
           that
           Wise
           and
           Good
           Men
           ,
           after
           all
           their
           Enquiries
           ,
           may
           still
           continue
           to
           differ
           in
           their
           Opinions
           concerning
           them
           .
           For
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           Interest
           and
           Prejudice
           blind
           men's
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           they
           err
           because
           they
           resolve
           they
           will
           not
           be
           convinced
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           their
           own
           Fault
           continue
           in
           Mistakes
           contrary
           to
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           destructive
           of
           Piety
           :
           If
           ,
           for
           instance
           ,
           Men
           will
           profess
           to
           believe
           but
           in
           
             One
             God
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             worship
             Thousands
          
           ;
           If
           they
           will
           read
           over
           the
           
             second
             Commandment
          
           ,
           and
           nevertheless
           both
           make
           and
           bow
           down
           before
           
             Graven
             Images
          
           in
           
           despite
           of
           it
           ;
           If
           ,
           whilst
           they
           acknowledge
           Christ
           to
           have
           instituted
           the
           
             Blessed
             Eucharist
          
           in
           
             both
             kinds
          
           ,
           they
           command
           it
           to
           be
           administred
           but
           in
           One
           ;
           and
           pray
           in
           an
           
             unknown
             Tongue
          
           ,
           tho'
           S.
           Paul
           has
           spent
           almost
           a
           whole
           Chapter
           to
           shew
           the
           Folly
           and
           Unreasonableness
           of
           it
           :
           These
           are
           Errors
           in
           which
           I
           am
           not
           concerned
           ;
           and
           tho
           I
           should
           be
           unwilling
           ,
           even
           here
           ,
           at
           all
           adventures
           to
           pronounce
           any
           Sentence
           against
           the
           Men
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           
             That
             Religion
          
           cannot
           be
           very
           sound
           ,
           which
           stands
           corrupted
           with
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           such
           
             fundamental
             Abuses
          
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           makes
           the
           difference
           between
           those
           Errors
           for
           which
           we
           separate
           from
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           those
           Controversies
           which
           sometimes
           arise
           among
           Protestants
           themselves
           .
           The
           former
           are
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           greatest
           consequence
           ,
           such
           as
           tend
           directly
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Integrity
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Purity
           of
           our
           Worship
           ;
           and
           therefore
           such
           as
           are
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           destructive
           of
           the
           very
           Essentials
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Whereas
           our
           Differences
           do
           not
           at
           all
           concern
           the
           Foundations
           either
           of
           Faith
           or
           Worship
           ;
           and
           are
           therefore
           such
           in
           which
           Good
           Men
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           otherwise
           diligent
           and
           
           sincere
           in
           their
           Enquiry
           ,
           may
           differ
           ,
           without
           any
           Prejudice
           to
           themselves
           ,
           or
           any
           
             just
             Reflection
          
           upon
           the
           Truth
           of
           their
           
             common
             Profession
          
           .
        
         
           Which
           being
           thus
           cleared
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           little
           Endeavours
           of
           one
           of
           the
           latest
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           against
           us
           upon
           this
           Account
           ;
           I
           go
           on
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
        
         
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             such
          
           differences
           
             as
             these
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             hinder
             such
             persons
             from
             agreeing
             together
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             a
          
           common
           Charity
           ;
           
             but
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             in
             a
          
           common
           Worship
           of
           God
           too
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           what
           S.
           Paul
           here
           expresly
           exhorts
           these
           
             dissenting
             Christians
          
           to
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           praies
           to
           God
           that
           he
           might
           see
           accomplished
           in
           them
           .
           That
           when
           they
           came
           together
           to
           the
           
             publick
             Offices
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           offer
           up
           their
           
             common
             Prayers
          
           and
           Thanksgivings
           to
           Him
           ,
           they
           might
           do
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           
             same
             Form
             of
             Words
          
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           
             same
             Affection
             of
             Mind
          
           too
           ,
           both
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           towards
           
             one
             another
             :
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             patience
             and
             consolation
             ,
             grant
             you
             to
             be
          
           like-minded
           
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             that
             ye
             may
             
             with
          
           one
           Mind
           and
           one
           Mouth
           
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Such
           was
           their
           Duty
           to
           one
           another
           then
           ;
           and
           we
           ought
           certainly
           no
           less
           to
           esteem
           the
           same
           to
           be
           our
           Duty
           towards
           one
           another
           now
           :
           And
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           the
           business
           of
           Charity
           ;
        
         
           God
           forbid
           that
           any
           Differences
           in
           Religion
           whatsoever
           ,
           much
           less
           such
           little
           ones
           as
           those
           we
           are
           now
           speaking
           of
           ,
           should
           ever
           make
           us
           deny
           that
           to
           our
           fellow
           Christians
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           once
           foretold
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           That
           there
           should
           rise
           up
           Men
           from
           among
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           should
           upon
           this
           account
           not
           only
           
             put
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
          
           
           but
           even
           think
           that
           it
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           Religion
           to
           
             kill
             them
          
           .
           But
           they
           were
           Jews
           ,
           not
           Christians
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           do
           this
           ;
           and
           He
           expresly
           adds
           ,
           That
           't
           was
           their
           ignorance
           of
           Him
           and
           his
           Religion
           that
           should
           carry
           them
           on
           to
           so
           furious
           and
           intemperate
           a
           Zeal
           ;
           
             For
             these
             things
          
           ,
           
           saies
           he
           ,
           
             shall
             they
             do
             unto
             you
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             known
             the
          
           Father
           nor
           Me.
           And
           we
           must
           confess
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           scandal
           of
           our
           
             Holy
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           a
           
           sort
           of
           Men
           who
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           now
           ,
           that
           still
           continue
           to
           fulfil
           this
           Prophecy
           in
           the
           very
           Letter
           of
           it
           ;
           who
           not
           only
           
             cast
             us
             out
             of
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             that
          
           we
           should
           not
           much
           complain
           of
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           ,
           cut
           us
           off
           from
           all
           the
           Hopes
           of
           Salvation
           too
           ;
           but
           ,
           to
           compleat
           the
           parallel
           ,
           openly
           arm
           the
           whole
           World
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           teach
           Men
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           a
           Work
           of
           Piety
           to
           root
           us
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           that
           
             whosoever
             killeth
             us
             ,
             does
             do
             God
             service
             .
          
           But
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Errors
           ,
           they
           give
           us
           but
           the
           more
           effectually
           to
           understand
           how
           little
           they
           have
           in
           them
           of
           the
           
             true
             Spirit
             of
             Christianity
          
           ;
           for
           sure
           such
           things
           as
           these
           they
           could
           never
           do
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           in
           that
           other
           case
           before
           said
           ,
           
             they
             have
             not
             known
             the
             Father
             nor
             Him.
          
           And
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           need
           no
           Argument
           to
           perswade
           you
           not
           to
           be
           mis-led
           by
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           all
           of
           us
           so
           justly
           lament
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           most
           deplorable
           Corruptions
           even
           of
           Popery
           it self
           .
        
         
           Christianity
           commands
           us
           to
           
             love
             our
             Enemies
          
           ,
           and
           sure
           then
           we
           cannot
           but
           think
           it
           very
           highly
           reasonable
           not
           to
           
             hate
             our
             Brethren
          
           ;
           but
           especially
           on
           
           such
           an
           account
           ,
           as
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           once
           admitted
           ,
           will
           in
           this
           
             divided
             state
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           utterly
           drive
           the
           very
           name
           of
           
             brotherly
             Love
          
           and
           Charity
           out
           of
           it
           :
           seeing
           by
           whatsoever
           Arguments
           we
           shall
           go
           about
           to
           justifie
           our
           uncharitableness
           to
           any
           Others
           ,
           they
           will
           all
           equally
           warrant
           them
           to
           with-hold
           in
           like
           manner
           their
           Charity
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           honest
           ,
           sincere
           Christian
           ,
           how
           erroneous
           soever
           he
           may
           be
           ,
           but
           what
           at
           least
           is
           perswaded
           that
           he
           is
           in
           the
           right
           ;
           and
           looks
           upon
           Us
           to
           be
           as
           far
           from
           the
           Truth
           by
           differing
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           We
           esteem
           Him
           for
           not
           agreeing
           with
           us
           .
           Now
           if
           upon
           the
           sole
           account
           of
           such
           Differences
           it
           be
           lawful
           for
           us
           to
           hate
           Another
           ;
           we
           must
           for
           the
           very
           same
           Reason
           allow
           it
           to
           be
           as
           lawful
           for
           Him
           also
           to
           hate
           Us.
           Thus
           shall
           we
           at
           once
           invert
           the
           Characteristick
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           
           
             By
             this
             shall
             all
             men
             know
             that
             ye
             are
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             if
             ye
             have
             love
             one
             to
             another
          
           ;
           and
           turn
           it
           into
           the
           quite
           contrary
           Note
           :
           Whilst
           we
           make
           our
           hatred
           to
           our
           Brother
           the
           great
           mark
           of
           our
           Zeal
           for
           our
           Religion
           ;
           and
           conclude
           him
           to
           
             love
             Christ
          
           the
           most
           ,
           who
           the
           
             least
             loves
             his
             fellow
             Christian.
          
           
        
         
         
           How
           much
           rather
           ought
           we
           to
           consider
           ,
           with
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           our
           dear
           Master
           to
           us
           ,
           even
           whilst
           we
           were
           yet
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           love
           those
           whom
           we
           ought
           to
           hope
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           Errors
           ,
           are
           yet
           still
           his
           Friends
           ;
           and
           not
           think
           those
           unworthy
           of
           our
           Charity
           ,
           whom
           we
           piously
           presume
           God
           will
           not
           think
           unworthy
           of
           his
           Favour
           ?
           We
           suppose
           them
           to
           be
           mistaken
           in
           those
           things
           wherein
           they
           differ
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           they
           are
           so
           ;
           but
           yet
           we
           must
           consider
           ,
           that
           we
           our selves
           also
           are
           but
           Men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           err
           ;
           and
           They
           as
           verily
           think
           Us
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           Them
           :
           And
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           we
           must
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           to
           decide
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           which
           of
           us
           is
           in
           the
           right
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           mistaken
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           our
           uncharitableness
           is
           not
           the
           way
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           Error
           :
           but
           may
           rather
           indispose
           them
           to
           consider
           the
           weight
           of
           our
           Arguments
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           whilst
           they
           see
           so
           little
           regard
           in
           our
           Affections
           towards
           them
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           indeed
           ,
           what
           we
           esteem
           our selves
           to
           be
           ,
           
             the
             strong
             in
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           let
           us
           then
           remember
           ,
           that
           tho'
           Charity
           be
           
             their
             Duty
          
           too
           as
           well
           as
           ours
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           
           to
           such
           as
           We
           are
           ,
           especially
           ,
           that
           St.
           Paul
           addresses
           the
           Exhortation
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           
           
             to
             bear
             the
             Infirmities
             of
             the
             Weak
          
           ;
           and
           
             to
             receive
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Christ
             also
             hath
             recived
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
          
           But
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           Such
           Differences
           as
           these
           ,
           ought
           not
           only
           not
           to
           lessen
           our
           Charity
           ,
           but
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           not
           to
           hinder
           us
           from
           joyning
           together
           in
           the
           same
           common
           Worship
           of
           God
           with
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           what
           these
           
             dissenting
             Christians
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           Heats
           and
           Contentions
           ,
           nevertheless
           still
           continued
           to
           do
           .
           They
           did
           
             with
             one
             Mouth
             glorifie
             God
          
           ,
           even
           when
           their
           Differences
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           do
           it
           with
           
             one
             Heart
          
           .
           They
           united
           together
           in
           a
           
             common
             Worship
          
           of
           God
           ,
           tho'
           they
           could
           not
           unite
           either
           in
           Opinion
           or
           Affection
           with
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           where
           Mens
           Errors
           are
           such
           as
           do
           utterly
           subvert
           the
           very
           Essentials
           of
           our
           
             Religious
             Worship
          
           ,
           it
           is
           there
           in
           vain
           to
           hope
           for
           any
           Communion
           in
           the
           
             Publick
             Service
          
           of
           God
           with
           them
           .
           We
           must
           not
           destroy
           the
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           Zeal
           to
           enlarge
           the
           Communion
           of
           Christians
           .
           He
           would
           
           be
           a
           very
           condescending
           Votary
           indeed
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           praying
           to
           God
           with
           the
           Papist
           ,
           would
           pray
           to
           the
           
             Blessed
             Virgin
          
           and
           Saints
           too
           with
           him
           :
           Who
           rather
           than
           be
           excluded
           their
           Churches
           ,
           would
           
             bow
             down
          
           before
           their
           Images
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           worship
           their
           Host
           ,
           but
           even
           give
           up
           his
           Right
           to
           the
           Cup
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           only
           that
           he
           might
           receive
           that
           holy
           Sacrament
           in
           their
           Company
           .
           It
           is
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           a
           very
           desirable
           thing
           to
           lessen
           the
           differences
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           enlarge
           their
           Communion
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           ever
           we
           can
           :
           And
           it
           has
           never
           gone
           well
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           since
           Men
           have
           been
           so
           narrow-spirited
           as
           to
           mix
           the
           Controversies
           of
           Faith
           ,
           with
           their
           
             Publick
             Forms
          
           of
           Worship
           ;
           and
           have
           made
           their
           Liturgies
           ,
           instead
           of
           being
           Offices
           of
           
             Devotion
             to
             God
          
           ,
           become
           Tests
           and
           Censures
           of
           the
           Opinions
           of
           their
           Brethren
           .
           But
           yet
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           Truths
           of
           Christianity
           must
           not
           be
           sacrificed
           to
           the
           Peace
           of
           Christians
           ;
           nor
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           be
           given
           up
           ,
           to
           keep
           up
           a
           Vnity
           and
           Communion
           with
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           But
           where
           Mens
           Differences
           are
           in
           Points
           that
           do
           not
           at
           all
           affect
           their
           
             Religious
             Service
          
           ;
           or
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           but
           
           that
           God
           may
           be
           very
           well
           worshipp'd
           ,
           and
           yet
           Communion
           with
           our
           
             fellow
             Christians
          
           preserved
           too
           ;
           in
           such
           cases
           as
           this
           ,
           our
           dissentions
           ought
           not
           only
           not
           to
           lessen
           our
           Charity
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           break
           our
           Vnity
           neither
           :
           We
           may
           continue
           to
           differ
           ,
           as
           the
           Christians
           in
           my
           Text
           did
           ;
           and
           yet
           
             with
             one
             Mind
             ,
             and
             one
             Mouth
             ,
             glorifie
             God
             ,
          
           as
           St.
           Paul
           exhorted
           them
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           brings
           me
           to
           the
           Third
           and
           
             Last
             Point
          
           .
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             to
             this
             End
             ,
          
           
           
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             of
             us
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             the
          
           stronger
           Christians
           ,
           
             not
             only
             to
          
           Pray
           
             for
             such
             a
          
           Union
           ,
           
             but
             also
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             opportunity
             ,
             heartily
             to
             labour
          
           themselves
           ,
           
             and
             earnestly
             to
             stir
             up
             all
          
           others
           to
           endeavour
           
             after
             it
          
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           there
           is
           any
           
             good
             Christian
          
           so
           little
           affected
           with
           those
           unhappy
           Divisions
           under
           which
           the
           Church
           at
           this
           day
           labours
           ,
           as
           not
           both
           heartily
           to
           deplore
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           that
           nothing
           could
           be
           too
           much
           ,
           that
           might
           innocently
           be
           done
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           for
           the
           redressing
           of
           them
           .
           But
           then
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           natural
           Consequence
           of
           this
           must
           be
           ,
           what
           both
           my
           Text
           ,
           and
           this
           
           Discourse
           are
           designed
           to
           exhort
           you
           to
           ;
           viz.
           That
           we
           ought
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           not
           only
           heartily
           to
           pray
           for
           such
           a
           Vnion
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           opportunity
           ,
           earnestly
           to
           labour
           for
           the
           attainment
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           for
           what
           concerns
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           on
           Earth
           ,
           so
           many
           are
           the
           Disputes
           that
           have
           arisen
           among
           the
           several
           Parties
           and
           Communions
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           in
           Points
           so
           near
           to
           the
           Foundations
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           whilst
           Men
           resolve
           to
           keep
           fast
           to
           their
           Conclusions
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           the
           plainest
           Arguments
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           Errors
           ,
           't
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           hope
           ever
           to
           see
           things
           brought
           to
           such
           a
           Temper
           ,
           as
           we
           could
           wish
           in
           that
           .
           But
           especially
           whilst
           that
           part
           which
           is
           the
           most
           corrupt
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           willing
           to
           concur
           to
           any
           such
           Vnion
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           she
           has
           cut
           off
           all
           possibility
           of
           attaining
           it
           :
           And
           by
           arrogating
           an
           unwarrantable
           Infallibility
           to
           her self
           ,
           and
           Authority
           over
           all
           others
           ,
           will
           neither
           reform
           her
           own
           Abuses
           ,
           nor
           admit
           any
           into
           her
           Communion
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           profess
           the
           same
           Errors
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           her self
           stands
           involved
           .
           So
           that
           here
           ,
           all
           we
           can
           even
           wish
           for
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           Men
           
           would
           at
           last
           be
           so
           wise
           ,
           as
           tho'
           they
           differ
           in
           Opinion
           ,
           yet
           to
           love
           as
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           agree
           together
           in
           a
           
             common
             Charity
          
           ,
           till
           we
           shall
           be
           so
           happy
           as
           to
           unite
           in
           a
           
             common
             Faith
          
           and
           worship
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           for
           us
           whom
           it
           has
           pleased
           God
           ,
           by
           delivering
           us
           from
           the
           Errors
           and
           Superstitions
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           to
           unite
           together
           in
           the
           common
           name
           of
           
             Protestant
             ,
             Reformed
             Christians
          
           ,
           would
           we
           but
           as
           heartily
           labour
           after
           Peace
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           all
           of
           us
           very
           highly
           exhorted
           to
           it
           ;
           I
           cannot
           see
           why
           we
           who
           are
           so
           happily
           joyn'd
           together
           in
           a
           
             common
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             Faith
             ,
          
           at
           least
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           in
           all
           the
           
             necessary
             Points
          
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           amidst
           all
           our
           
             lesser
             Differences
          
           ,
           in
           a
           
             common
             love
             and
             charity
             to
             one
             another
             ,
          
           should
           not
           also
           be
           united
           in
           the
           same
           
             common
             Worship
          
           of
           God
           too
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           now
           enter
           into
           any
           Dispute
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           little
           reason
           there
           is
           for
           any
           one
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           Offices
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           those
           few
           Exceptions
           that
           have
           sometimes
           been
           offer'd
           to
           justifie
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           a
           work
           both
           too
           large
           for
           such
           a
           Discourse
           ;
           and
           besides
           the
           design
           of
           my
           present
           Undertaking
           .
           
           And
           that
           one
           Concession
           of
           many
           of
           our
           Brethren
           themselves
           ,
           who
           tho'
           they
           continue
           ordinarily
           to
           separate
           from
           us
           ,
           yet
           nevertheless
           freely
           allow
           of
           what
           they
           call
           
             Occasional
             Communion
          
           with
           us
           ,
           I
           think
           sufficiently
           shews
           how
           little
           real
           ground
           there
           is
           for
           those
           Scruples
           ,
           that
           have
           so
           long
           detain'd
           them
           in
           an
           unjust
           aversion
           to
           our
           Worship
           .
           Blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           who
           has
           abundantly
           justified
           both
           the
           Purity
           of
           our
           Doctrin
           ,
           and
           the
           Innocency
           of
           our
           Worship
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           general
           Approbation
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           abroad
           ,
           who
           both
           freely
           communicate
           with
           us
           in
           our
           
             religious
             Offices
          
           ,
           and
           have
           often
           given
           Testimony
           in
           favour
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           happy
           Conviction
           of
           many
           at
           Home
           ,
           who
           were
           once
           Enemies
           to
           our
           Constitution
           ,
           but
           who
           now
           go
           with
           us
           into
           the
           same
           
             House
             of
             God
             as
             Friends
          
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           the
           things
           for
           which
           some
           forsake
           us
           now
           ,
           are
           no
           other
           than
           what
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           when
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Separation
           from
           our
           Communion
           :
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           old
           Non-Conformists
           themselves
           ,
           tho'
           they
           disliked
           some
           things
           in
           our
           Worship
           ,
           yet
           freely
           declared
           they
           thought
           
           it
           a
           Crime
           to
           divide
           the
           Church
           on
           the
           account
           of
           them
           .
           And
           they
           who
           at
           this
           day
           separate
           from
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           those
           few
           Constitutions
           that
           have
           been
           made
           for
           the
           Order
           and
           Decency
           of
           our
           
             Publick
             Worship
          
           ,
           must
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           have
           separated
           from
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             World
          
           ,
           for
           above
           1500
           years
           ;
           in
           none
           of
           which
           they
           might
           not
           have
           found
           as
           great
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           and
           much
           greater
           ,
           occasion
           of
           Offence
           ,
           than
           they
           can
           in
           Ours
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           ,
           since
           Mens
           Scruples
           are
           unaccountable
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           that
           can
           be
           said
           ,
           they
           will
           still
           differ
           even
           about
           indifferent
           things
           ,
           and
           be
           afraid
           many
           times
           ,
           where
           
             no
             Fear
             is
          
           ;
           and
           a
           too
           long
           Experience
           has
           already
           shewn
           us
           ,
           That
           if
           ever
           we
           mean
           to
           accomplish
           that
           Union
           so
           much
           recommended
           to
           us
           by
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           so
           advantagious
           to
           the
           Church
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           but
           especially
           at
           this
           time
           so
           necessary
           to
           our
           Peace
           and
           our
           Establishment
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           only
           way
           that
           yet
           remains
           to
           settle
           and
           to
           secure
           us
           ;
           and
           upon
           all
           these
           accounts
           ,
           so
           much
           to
           be
           desired
           by
           all
           Good
           Men
           ,
           we
           must
           seek
           it
           by
           that
           Rule
           which
           St.
           Paul
           here
           proposed
           to
           
           the
           Dissenting
           Christians
           of
           my
           
             Text
             ,
             We
             then
             that
             are
             strong
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
          
           
           
             ought
             to
             bear
             the
             infirmities
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             please
             our selves
             .
          
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           it
           a
           Reflection
           becoming
           every
           good
           Christian
           among
           us
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           more
           especial
           manner
           ,
           worthy
           the
           Consideration
           of
           such
           an
           Auditory
           as
           this
           ,
           Whether
           somewhat
           may
           not
           yet
           be
           done
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           things
           to
           such
           a
           *
           TEMPER
           ,
           that
           both
           Order
           and
           Decency
           may
           still
           be
           preserved
           ,
           and
           yet
           our
           Vnity
           no
           longer
           broken
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           Exhortations
           to
           so
           Good
           and
           Christian
           a
           Work
           ,
           shall
           I
           set
           before
           you
           the
           Example
           of
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           recommended
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           with
           what
           a
           mighty
           condescension
           he
           has
           treated
           Us
           ;
           how
           he
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           
           
             and
             took
             upon
             Him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             and
             being
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             sinful
             man
             ,
             humbled
             Himself
             even
             to
             the
             Death
             upon
             the
             Cross
             for
             us
             ?
          
           How
           He
           still
           bears
           not
           only
           with
           our
           Infirmities
           ,
           but
           with
           our
           Sins
           too
           ;
           and
           by
           all
           these
           wonderful
           instances
           of
           his
           Love
           to
           us
           ,
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           says
           St.
           
             John
             ,
             How
             we
             ought
             also
             to
             love
             one
             another
             ?
          
           
        
         
         
           Or
           rather
           ,
           shall
           I
           shew
           you
           ,
           how
           far
           such
           a
           Blessed
           Vnion
           as
           this
           ,
           would
           conduce
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           Security
           of
           
             our
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Promotion
           of
           Peace
           and
           Charity
           ,
           and
           Piety
           among
           us
           ?
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           say
           what
           a
           dishonour
           our
           Divisions
           have
           already
           brought
           to
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           nor
           what
           a
           stop
           they
           have
           put
           to
           the
           progress
           of
           it
           Great
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           is
           the
           Advantage
           which
           our
           Enemies
           either
           have
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           hoped
           to
           have
           made
           ,
           by
           those
           Contests
           which
           they
           have
           taken
           so
           much
           pains
           both
           to
           
             bring
             in
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             keep
             up
          
           among
           us
           :
           And
           methinks
           there
           should
           need
           no
           other
           Argument
           to
           stir
           up
           every
           true
           Friend
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Protestant
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           all
           he
           can
           to
           compose
           our
           Differences
           ,
           than
           this
           one
           thing
           ,
           That
           we
           are
           sufficiently
           convinced
           who
           they
           are
           that
           we
           please
           ,
           and
           whose
           Interests
           we
           serve
           ,
           by
           the
           continuance
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           add
           to
           this
           ,
           what
           great
           Obligations
           our
           Holy
           Religion
           lays
           upon
           us
           ,
           
           to
           
             follow
             after
             those
             things
             that
             make
             for
             peace
             ,
             and
             whereby
             we
             may
             edifie
             one
             another
             :
          
           How
           our
           Saviour
           has
           set
           it
           down
           as
           the
           very
           Badge
           of
           our
           Discipleship
           ;
           
           
             By
             this
             shall
             all
             men
             know
             that
             ye
             are
             my
             Disciples
             ,
          
           
           
             if
             ye
             have
             love
             one
             to
             another
             :
          
           What
           Exhortations
           his
           Apostles
           have
           given
           us
           ;
           
           
             If
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lies
             ,
             to
             live
             peaceably
             with
             all
             men
             .
          
           But
           especially
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           differences
           about
           Religion
           ,
           
           
             To
             mark
             them
             which
             cause
             divisions
             and
             offences
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             we
             have
             learnt
             ,
             and
             avoid
             them
             .
          
        
         
           With
           what
           a
           scrupulous
           care
           did
           St.
           Paul
           manage
           himself
           between
           the
           
             dissenting
             parties
          
           in
           my
           Text
           ?
           What
           admirable
           Rules
           did
           he
           lay
           down
           for
           them
           to
           walk
           by
           ?
           And
           with
           what
           an
           affectionate
           earnestness
           did
           he
           enforce
           them
           ?
           
           
             If
             there
             be
             any
             consolation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             any
             comfort
             of
             Love
             ,
             if
             any
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             if
             any
             Bowels
             and
             Mercies
             ,
             fulfil
             ye
             my
             joy
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
          
           like-minded
           ,
           
             having
             the
          
           same
           Love
           ,
           
             being
             of
          
           one
           Accord
           ,
           of
           one
           Mind
           .
        
         
           And
           may
           I
           not
           beg
           leave
           ,
           tho'
           not
           with
           the
           Authority
           ,
           yet
           with
           the
           Charity
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           to
           apply
           all
           this
           to
           those
           unhappy
           Divisions
           that
           at
           this
           day
           rend
           in
           pieces
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           beseech
           you
           ,
           by
           all
           these
           endearing
           Considerations
           ,
           to
           pursue
           those
           things
           which
           may
           make
           for
           our
           Peace
           ;
           and
           
           for
           the
           closing
           of
           those
           breaches
           ,
           which
           the
           malice
           of
           our
           Enemies
           too
           successfully
           begun
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           weakness
           has
           too
           fatally
           kept
           up
           among
           us
           .
        
         
           Never
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           was
           there
           a
           time
           ,
           since
           the
           name
           of
           Separation
           was
           first
           heard
           of
           among
           us
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           had
           greater
           reason
           to
           consider
           of
           such
           a
           Vnion
           ;
           or
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           a
           fairer
           opportunity
           to
           promise
           our selves
           an
           Accomplishment
           of
           it
           .
           Only
           let
           us
           be
           on
           all
           hands
           as
           careful
           to
           improve
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           persuaded
           we
           have
           all
           of
           us
           not
           only
           seem'd
           to
           desire
           ,
           but
           have
           indeed
           earnestly
           long'd
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           shew
           the
           sense
           we
           have
           of
           that
           wonderful
           Deliverance
           God
           has
           given
           us
           out
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           by
           uniting
           our selves
           in
           the
           strictest
           League
           of
           Friendship
           with
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           we
           have
           defended
           our
           Church
           by
           our
           Arguments
           ;
           let
           us
           now
           by
           our
           Charity
           settle
           and
           establish
           it
           ,
           against
           the
           like
           Dangers
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           This
           will
           indeed
           render
           both
           our
           selves
           and
           our
           Religion
           Glorious
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           may
           be
           a
           Happy
           Augury
           that
           the
           
             blessed
             time
          
           so
           long
           wrapped
           
           up
           in
           
             sacred
             Prophecy
          
           ,
           is
           indeed
           now
           ready
           to
           be
           revealed
           :
           When
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           being
           purged
           from
           those
           Corruptions
           that
           have
           so
           long
           defaced
           its
           Beauty
           ,
           shall
           again
           appear
           in
           its
           
             primitive
             Purity
          
           .
           When
           all
           Heresie
           and
           Schism
           being
           every
           where
           abolished
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
          
           laid
           fully
           open
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Man
             of
             Sin
          
           destroyed
           ;
           true
           Religion
           and
           sincere
           Piety
           shall
           again
           reign
           throughout
           the
           World
           ;
           
             God
             himself
             shall
             pitch
             his
             Tabernacle
             among
             us
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             dwell
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             our
             God.
             
          
        
         
           O
           Blessed
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           Militant
           here
           on
           Earth
           !
           the
           glorious
           Antepast
           of
           that
           Peace
           and
           Piety
           which
           God
           has
           prepared
           for
           his
           
             Church
             Triumphant
          
           in
           Heaven
           !
           Who
           would
           not
           wish
           to
           see
           those
           days
           ,
           when
           a
           general
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           a
           
             perfect
             Charity
          
           ,
           passing
           through
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           should
           All
           be
           united
           in
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           the
           same
           Worship
           ,
           the
           same
           Communion
           and
           Fellowship
           one
           with
           another
           ?
           When
           all
           Pride
           and
           Prejudice
           ,
           all
           Interests
           and
           Designs
           being
           submitted
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           discharge
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           shall
           again
           triumph
           over
           the
           vain
           Traditions
           
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           Religion
           no
           longer
           take
           its
           denomination
           from
           little
           Sects
           and
           Factions
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           all
           be
           content
           with
           the
           same
           common
           primitive
           Names
           of
           Christians
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           live
           together
           as
           becomes
           our
           Character
           ,
           in
           
             Brotherly
             Love
          
           and
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           with
           one
           another
           ?
        
         
           And
           who
           can
           tell
           but
           such
           a
           Change
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           have
           otherwise
           some
           reason
           to
           believe
           is
           nigh
           at
           hand
           ,
           may
           even
           now
           break
           forth
           from
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           ,
           would
           we
           but
           all
           seriously
           labour
           to
           perfect
           the
           Great
           Work
           which
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           has
           so
           gloriously
           begun
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           establish
           that
           Love
           and
           Vnity
           among
           our selves
           ,
           which
           may
           afterwards
           diffuse
           it self
           from
           us
           into
           all
           the
           other
           Parts
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             World
          
           besides
           ?
        
         
           But
           however
           ,
           whether
           we
           shall
           ever
           see
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           such
           a
           Blessed
           Effect
           as
           this
           ,
           but
           even
           any
           good
           Effect
           at
           all
           of
           our
           Endeavours
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           or
           no
           ;
           yet
           this
           we
           are
           sure
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           lose
           our
           Reward
           in
           Heaven
           .
           When
           to
           have
           contributed
           ,
           tho'
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           ,
           to
           the
           healing
           of
           those
           divisions
           we
           so
           unhappily
           labour
           under
           ,
           shall
           be
           esteemed
           a
           greater
           Honour
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           silenced
           
           all
           the
           Cavils
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           even
           to
           have
           pray'd
           ,
           and
           wish'd
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           ,
           where
           we
           could
           not
           any
           otherwise
           have
           contributed
           our selves
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           exhorted
           others
           to
           it
           ,
           shall
           be
           rewarded
           with
           
             Blessings
             ,
             more
             than
             all
             the
             Stars
             in
             the
             Firmament
             for
             number
             .
          
        
         
           
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             patience
             and
             consolation
             ,
             grant
             you
             to
             be
          
           like-minded
           
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             according
             to
          
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           
             That
             ye
             may
             with
          
           one
           mind
           ,
           and
           one
           mouth
           ,
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           
             even
             the
             Father
             of
             our
          
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
        
         
           To
           Him
           be
           Honour
           and
           Praise
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
           
           
             A
             SERMON
             Preach'd
             before
             the
             Honourable
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             AT
             St.
             MARGARET'S
             WESTMINSTER
             ,
             June
             5
             th
             .
             1689.
             
          
           
             Being
             The
             FAST-DAY
             Appointed
             by
             the
             KING
             and
             QUEEN'S
             Proclamation
             ,
             TO
             Implore
             the
             Blessing
             of
             Almighty
             God
             upon
             Their
             MAJESTIES
             Forces
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             and
             Success
             in
             the
             War
             ,
             now
             declared
             ,
             against
             the
             FRENCH
             KING
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               
                 Jovis
                 
                   6
                   o
                
                 die
                 Junii
                 ,
                 1689.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Resolved
             ,
             THat
             the
             Thanks
             of
             this
             House
             be
             given
             to
             Mr.
             Wake
             for
             the
             Sermon
             he
             Preached
             before
             them
             yesterday
             ;
             And
             that
             he
             be
             desired
             to
             Print
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Ordered
             ,
             THat
             Mr.
             Grey
             do
             give
             him
             the
             Thanks
             ,
             and
             acquaint
             him
             with
             the
             Desires
             of
             this
             House
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             
               Paul
               Jodrell
               ,
               Cl.
               Dom.
               Com.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             OF
             THE
             Nature
             and
             Benefit
             OF
             A
             PUBLICK
             HUMILIATION
             .
          
           
             
               JOEL
               ii
               .
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 Therefore
                 also
                 now
                 saith
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 Turn
                 ye
                 even
                 to
                 Me
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Weeping
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Mourning
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 rent
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 your
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 unto
                 the
                 LORD
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 He
                 is
                 Gracious
                 and
                 Merciful
                 ,
                 slow
                 to
                 Anger
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 great
                 Kindness
                 ,
                 and
                 repenteth
                 Him
                 of
                 the
                 Evil.
                 
              
            
          
           
             THough
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             be
             uncertain
             ,
             so
             that
             neither
             the
             
               Jewish
               Rabbins
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Christian
               Antiquaries
            
             are
             able
             to
             give
             us
             any
             tolerable
             Account
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             is
             the
             Design
             plain
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             
             of
             my
             Text
             a
             most
             proper
             and
             pathetick
             enforcement
             of
             the
             great
             duty
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             
               turn
               unto
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               with
               all
               our
               Heart
               ,
               and
               with
               fasting
               ,
               and
               with
               weeping
               ,
               and
               with
               mourning
               ,
               —
               for
               he
               is
               Gracious
               and
               Merciful
               ,
               slow
               to
               Anger
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               Kindness
               ,
               and
               repenteth
               him
               of
               the
               Evil.
               
            
          
           
             If
             we
             look
             into
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             we
             shall
             there
             find
             an
             astonishing
             Account
             of
             the
             great
             Evils
             that
             were
             just
             ready
             to
             befall
             the
             Jews
             for
             their
             Sins
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             surprising
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             though
             all
             this
             was
             about
             to
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             nevertheless
             insensible
             of
             their
             danger
             ,
             nor
             took
             any
             the
             least
             care
             to
             prevent
             their
             utter
             desolation
             .
          
           
             To
             awaken
             a
             stupid
             and
             inconsiderate
             People
             ,
             a
             Nation
             dead
             in
             Sin
             and
             Security
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             he
             prepares
             a
             lofty
             and
             magnificent
             Scene
             .
             He
             sets
             before
             them
             a
             Prophecy
             of
             yet
             greater
             dangers
             than
             any
             they
             had
             hitherto
             experimented
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             manner
             so
             unusual
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             Pomp
             of
             Words
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             Triumphant
             Expressions
             ,
             as
             carry
             a
             terror
             even
             in
             the
             Repetition
             of
             them
             :
          
           
           
             
               Blow
               ye
               the
               Trumpet
               in
               Zion
               ,
            
             
             
               sound
               an
               Allarm
               in
               my
               holy
               Mountain
               ;
               Let
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Land
               tremble
               ,
               for
               the
               day
               of
               the
            
             LORD
             
               cometh
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               nigh
               at
               hand
               :
            
             
             
               A
               day
               of
               darkness
               and
               of
               gloo●iness
               ;
               a
               day
               of
               Clouds
               and
               of
               thick
               darkness
               ;
               as
               the
               Morning
               spread
               upon
               the
               Mountains
               ;
               a
               great
               People
               and
               a
               strong
               ,
               there
               hath
               not
               been
               ever
               the
               like
               ,
               neither
               shall
               be
               any
               more
               after
               it
               .
               A
               fire
               devours
               before
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               behind
               them
               a
               flame
               burneth
               :
               The
               Land
               is
               as
               the
               Garden
               of
               Eden
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               behind
               them
               a
               desolate
               Wilderness
               .
               The
               Earth
               shall
               quake
               before
               them
            
             ;
             
             
               the
               Heavens
               shall
               tremble
               ;
               the
               Sun
               and
               the
               Moon
               shall
               be
               dark
               ;
               and
               the
               Stars
               shall
               withdraw
               their
               shining
               .
            
          
           
             Whatever
             be
             the
             Import
             of
             these
             Phrases
             ;
             whether
             by
             the
             mighty
             and
             
               terrible
               Host
            
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             we
             are
             only
             to
             understand
             that
             swarm
             of
             (a)
             Locusts
             ,
             and
             other
             Insects
             ,
             that
             ,
             we
             are
             (b)
             before
             told
             ,
             were
             utterly
             to
             devour
             all
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Land
             :
             Or
             whether
             under
             the
             Character
             of
             these
             ,
             we
             
             shall
             (c)
             with
             most
             Interpreters
             ,
             comprehend
             the
             numerous
             and
             mighty
             Armies
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             and
             Babylonians
             ,
             which
             at
             divers
             times
             brought
             such
             Desolations
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             of
             ,
             upon
             the
             Jews
             :
             This
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             here
             the
             denunciation
             of
             some
             
               Judgment
               worthy
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             great
             as
             the
             sins
             and
             incorrigibleness
             that
             occasion'd
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             here
             expect
             the
             
               final
               desolation
            
             of
             such
             a
             People
             as
             this
             ?
             But
             behold
             ,
             God
             even
             yet
             in
             his
             
               Anger
               remembers
               Mercy
            
             ;
             and
             tho'
             they
             had
             hitherto
             neglected
             all
             the
             Calls
             and
             Invitations
             of
             his
             holy
             Prophets
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             yet
             He
             resolves
             once
             more
             to
             try
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             now
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             their
             dangers
             ,
             hearken
             to
             his
             Admonitions
             :
             He
             raises
             up
             Joel
             at
             once
             both
             to
             set
             before
             them
             his
             Judgments
             ,
             if
             they
             continu'd
             still
             impenitent
             ;
             and
             to
             encourage
             them
             ,
             by
             repenting
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             prevent
             their
             Ruine
             ,
             but
             to
             assure
             themselves
             of
             his
             Favour
             .
             That
             though
             they
             had
             so
             long
             neglected
             him
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             would
             (c)
             now
             
             even
             now
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             return
             with
             a
             true
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             a
             sincere
             Affection
             to
             their
             Duty
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             fail
             to
             meet
             with
             a
             favourable
             acceptance
             from
             him
             :
          
           
             
               Therefore
               also
               now
               saith
               the
            
             LORD
             ,
             
               Turn
               ye
               even
               to
               me
               ,
               with
               all
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               fasting
               ,
               and
               with
               weeping
               ,
               and
               with
               mourning
               :
               and
               rent
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               not
               your
               garments
               ,
               and
               turn
               unto
               the
            
             LORD
             
               your
               God
               :
               for
               he
               is
               gracious
               and
               merciful
               ,
               slow
               to
               anger
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               kindness
               ,
               and
               repenteth
               him
               of
               the
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             my
             intention
             to
             seek
             a
             a
             Parallel
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             sins
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             danger
             of
             our
             own
             Country
             .
             I
             would
             willingly
             hope
             ,
             that
             neither
             our
             Guilt
             ,
             nor
             our
             Incorrigibleness
             have
             been
             so
             heinous
             as
             theirs
             ,
             nor
             shall
             any
             such
             deplorable
             Judgment
             as
             this
             ,
             ever
             ,
             I
             trust
             ,
             be
             made
             the
             punishment
             of
             what
             our
             Iniquities
             have
             indeed
             but
             too
             justly
             deserved
             .
             No
             ,
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             wonderful
             Concurrence
             of
             great
             and
             singular
             Mercies
             ,
             seems
             rather
             to
             call
             upon
             us
             to
             celebrate
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             than
             to
             deprecate
             his
             Judgments
             ;
             to
             praise
             his
             Name
             in
             Hymns
             of
             Triumph
             and
             Eucharist
             ,
             than
             to
             
               weep
               between
               the
               Porch
               
               and
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             in
             melancholy
             Litanies
             to
             avert
             his
             Anger
             ,
             and
             implore
             his
             Mercy
             .
             But
             yet
             since
             the
             Goodness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Judgments
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             designed
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             that
             whether
             we
             look
             back
             into
             our
             own
             particular
             Actions
             ,
             or
             consider
             those
             Publick
             and
             National
             Transgressions
             ,
             whereby
             we
             have
             so
             long
             and
             loudly
             call'd
             to
             Heaven
             for
             vengeance
             ;
             we
             must
             with
             shame
             and
             indignation
             confess
             our selves
             some
             of
             the
             greatest
             of
             Sinners
             ;
             I
             cannot
             but
             think
             ,
             both
             the
             Solemn
             Occasion
             of
             
               this
               Day
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Design
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             most
             proper
             and
             seasonable
             Admonition
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             
               turn
               unto
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
            
             and
             to
             implore
             his
             Blessing
             upon
             our
             present
             Enterprises
             ,
             that
             those
             vile
             Insects
             ,
             the
             Locusts
             and
             Caterpillars
             ,
             that
             have
             so
             barbarously
             consumed
             our
             Neighbours
             round
             about
             us
             ;
             our
             worse
             than
             Assyrian
             or
             Babylonian
             Enemies
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             able
             to
             prevail
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             however
             it
             has
             pleased
             God
             ,
             as
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             some
             Encouragement
             to
             
               trust
               in
               his
               Mercy
            
             ;
             yet
             we
             cannot
             so
             soon
             forget
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             also
             born
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             .
             For
             not
             to
             repass
             upon
             the
             things
             
             that
             are
             at
             a
             greater
             distance
             from
             us
             ;
             let
             the
             Instances
             still
             fresh
             in
             all
             our
             Memories
             ,
             speak
             to
             us
             :
             What
             just
             Apprehensions
             did
             we
             but
             very
             lately
             lye
             under
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             is
             yet
             dearer
             to
             us
             than
             our
             Lives
             ,
             our
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             our
             Religion
             ?
             How
             did
             our
             Enemies
             not
             only
             project
             our
             Ruin
             ,
             but
             as
             if
             it
             were
             already
             accomplished
             ,
             begin
             to
             say
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             nay
             ,
             they
             began
             freely
             to
             speak
             it
             out
             to
             us
             ;
             
               Aha!
               so
               would
               we
               have
               it
               :
            
             
             
               Persecute
               them
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               none
               to
               deliver
               them
               .
            
          
           
             And
             if
             now
             we
             are
             no
             longer
             exposed
             to
             those
             dangers
             that
             
               so
               lately
            
             threatned
             us
             ;
             if
             God
             has
             begun
             ,
             upon
             our
             late
             more
             serious
             concern
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             more
             general
             return
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             some
             Testimony
             of
             his
             gracious
             Designations
             towards
             us
             ;
             This
             certainly
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             far
             from
             lessening
             our
             
               solemn
               Humiliation
            
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             rather
             engage
             us
             to
             be
             the
             more
             forward
             in
             perfecting
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             the
             greater
             Encouragement
             we
             have
             to
             hope
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             accepted
             at
             our
             hands
             .
             And
             I
             must
             now
             beg
             leave
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             the
             more
             Earnestness
             to
             enforce
             the
             Duty
             of
             my
             Text
             ;
             
               
               
                 Therefore
                 also
                 now
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   LORD
                   ,
                   turn
                
                 ye
                 even
                 to
                 me
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 weeping
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 mourning
                 :
              
               
                 And
                 rent
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 your
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 unto
                 the
                 LORD
                 your
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             By
             how
             much
             I
             hope
             I
             may
             with
             the
             greater
             assurance
             propose
             to
             you
             the
             Promise
             of
             it
             for
             your
             Encouragement
             :
             
               For
               he
               is
               gracious
               and
               
                 merciful
                 ,
                 slow
              
               to
               anger
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               kindness
               ,
               and
               repenteth
               him
               of
               the
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             already
             pointed
             out
             to
             you
             the
             two
             great
             parts
             of
             my
             Text
             ;
             and
             which
             must
             therefore
             be
             the
             Subject
             of
             my
             Discourse
             upon
             it
             ;
             viz.
             
          
           
             I.
             The
             Address
             of
             the
             Holy
             Prophet
             to
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             earnestly
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             to
             recommend
             unto
             you
             this
             day
             ;
             
               To
               turn
               unto
               the
               LORD
               your
               God
               with
               all
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               fasting
               ,
               and
               with
               weeping
               ,
               and
               with
               mourning
               .
            
          
           
           
             II.
             The
             great
             Encouragement
             which
             he
             offer'd
             to
             induce
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             no
             less
             a
             force
             to
             stir
             up
             all
             of
             us
             to
             a
             serious
             and
             diligent
             performance
             of
             it
             :
             
               For
               he
               is
               gracious
               and
               
                 merciful
                 ,
                 slow
              
               to
               anger
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               kindness
               ,
               and
               repenteth
               him
               of
               the
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             Exhortation
             of
             my
             Text
             :
             
               I.
               To
               turn
               unto
               the
               LORD
               your
               God
               with
               all
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               fasting
               ,
               and
               with
               weeping
               ,
               and
               with
               mourning
               .
            
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             presume
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             all
             this
             is
             but
             a
             larger
             Paraphrase
             of
             what
             I
             may
             in
             other
             Words
             call
             a
             General
             and
             
               National
               Repentance
            
             ,
             of
             those
             Publick
             and
             
               National
               Sins
            
             which
             had
             provoked
             
               God
               Almighty
            
             to
             send
             down
             so
             many
             Judgments
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             threaten
             them
             with
             yet
             greater
             ,
             if
             they
             continued
             still
             in
             their
             Impenitence
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             what
             could
             be
             more
             reasonable
             ,
             than
             by
             such
             a
             Solemn
             and
             Universal
             Acknowledgment
             both
             
             of
             the
             Evils
             they
             had
             committed
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Judgments
             which
             they
             deserved
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sorrow
             they
             were
             now
             touch'd
             with
             for
             their
             Offences
             ;
             to
             appease
             
             God's
             Anger
             for
             that
             General
             Incorrigibleness
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             had
             so
             long
             exposed
             both
             his
             Goodness
             and
             his
             Justice
             to
             Contempt
             ,
             among
             the
             Heathen
             round
             about
             him
             ?
          
           
             For
             however
             it
             be
             very
             certain
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             
               outward
               pomp
            
             and
             solemnity
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             the
             fasting
             ,
             and
             the
             weeping
             ,
             and
             the
             mourning
             ,
             are
             at
             best
             but
             a
             
               form
               of
               Godliness
            
             ,
             empty
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             also
             added
             to
             these
             that
             
               true
               inward
               change
               of
               Mind
            
             ,
             in
             which
             alone
             consists
             
               the
               Power
               of
               it
            
             ;
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             such
             Circumstances
             and
             Cases
             put
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Duty
             must
             pass
             beyond
             the
             Heart
             and
             the
             Closet
             :
             and
             the
             Humiliation
             will
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             as
             publickly
             set
             forth
             to
             the
             
               Eyes
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             sincerely
             perform'd
             in
             the
             
               sight
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             And
             such
             especially
             must
             be
             the
             Repentance
             for
             National
             Sins
             .
             Where
             Mens
             Transgressions
             have
             been
             open
             and
             notorious
             ,
             there
             their
             Return
             also
             must
             be
             no
             less
             Solemn
             and
             Evident
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             Honour
             as
             well
             as
             Justice
             of
             
             God
             may
             be
             vindicated
             in
             their
             Forgiveness
             ;
             and
             some
             sort
             of
             Reparation
             made
             not
             only
             for
             the
             Guilt
             which
             they
             have
             contracted
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             Scandal
             which
             they
             have
             given
             to
             his
             Honour
             and
             Religion
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Now
             't
             is
             this
             which
             at
             once
             both
             declares
             the
             Piety
             ,
             and
             commands
             the
             
               publick
               Humiliation
            
             of
             THIS
             DAY
             .
             And
             for
             the
             due
             discharge
             whereof
             ,
             I
             must
             intreat
             you
             to
             go
             along
             with
             me
             in
             these
             following
             Reflections
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             though
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             just
             now
             shewn
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             the
             
               publick
               marks
            
             of
             Sorrow
             and
             Humiliation
             in
             our
             
               publick
               Repentance
            
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             by
             no
             means
             stop
             in
             these
             ;
             nor
             thinks
             that
             this
             is
             all
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             us
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Forgiveness
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             indeed
             the
             Vanity
             of
             the
             Jews
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             is
             too
             much
             the
             folly
             of
             some
             misguided
             Christians
             now
             .
          
           
             Their
             Indignation
             against
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             against
             themselves
             for
             having
             committed
             them
             ,
             was
             spent
             especially
             in
             the
             outward
             appearance
             of
             Sorrow
             :
             
               They
               rent
               their
               cloaths
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               put
               on
               sackcloth
               ;
               
               they
               wept
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               fasted
               ,
               and
               went
               softly
            
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             supposed
             they
             had
             done
             their
             business
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             be
             their
             Souls
             were
             not
             yet
             humbled
             ;
             nor
             their
             Hearts
             at
             all
             broken
             with
             any
             true
             Contrition
             for
             their
             Sins
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             among
             those
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             at
             this
             day
             .
             If
             we
             may
             believe
             some
             of
             their
             greatest
             Casuists
             ,
             an
             
               external
               Worship
            
             is
             sufficient
             to
             carry
             a
             Man
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             without
             the
             trouble
             of
             the
             true
             
               inward
               Devotion
            
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             He
             may
             repent
             without
             Contrition
             ;
             may
             fast
             with
             a
             full
             Meal
             :
             Nay
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Pope
             pleases
             ,
             (c)
             may
             obtain
             a
             
               plenary
               remission
            
             of
             his
             
               Sins
               ,
               se
               ancho
               non
               fosse
               confesso
               ne
               contrito
            
             ;
             though
             he
             has
             neither
             confess'd
             them
             to
             any
             Priest
             ,
             nor
             finds
             in
             his
             own
             Heart
             any
             manner
             of
             Contrition
             for
             them
             .
          
           
           
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             say
             how
             many
             (d)
             
               new
               ways
            
             of
             Salvation
             of
             this
             kind
             they
             have
             found
             out
             ;
             by
             wearing
             
               Leathern
               Girdles
            
             about
             their
             Loins
             ,
             or
             Scapularies
             over
             their
             Shoulders
             ;
             by
             listing
             themselves
             into
             such
             or
             such
             
               certain
               Fraternities
            
             ;
             by
             dressing
             of
             Altars
             ,
             and
             going
             on
             Pilgrimages
             ;
             by
             
               Holy
               Water
            
             ,
             and
             
               Agnus
               Dei's
            
             :
             And
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             infinite
             more
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             ,
             if
             ,
             as
             our
             late
             Masters
             tell
             us
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Authorized
             by
             their
             Church
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             sure
             are
             publickly
             recommended
             by
             their
             
               Greatest
               Men
            
             ,
             and
             generally
             practised
             too
             ,
             without
             any
             censure
             or
             contradiction
             among
             them
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             whatever
             Artifices
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             ,
             Men
             may
             please
             either
             to
             flatter
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             delude
             others
             withal
             ,
             without
             a
             true
             Contrition
             ,
             and
             a
             serious
             Reformation
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             but
             Vanity
             ;
             they
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             Piety
             in
             the
             
               Eyes
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             but
             they
             avail
             nothing
             to
             our
             forgiveness
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             now
             dispute
             of
             what
             use
             some
             of
             these
             
               External
               Performances
            
             may
             be
             to
             assist
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             render
             our
             Sorrow
             for
             Sin
             the
             more
             solemn
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             
               some
               Cases
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             ,
             the
             more
             
               pleasing
               to
               
               God.
            
             I
             know
             well
             enough
             that
             St.
             Paul
             has
             told
             us
             ,
             
             That
             
               Bodily
               Exercise
            
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             discreetly
             order'd
             ,
             does
             
               profit
               a
               little
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             like
             
               Godliness
               ,
               profitable
               for
               all
               things
               .
            
             But
             then
             as
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             Follies
             so
             much
             magnified
             and
             recommended
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             are
             but
             vain
             and
             ridiculous
             Impositions
             to
             cheat
             the
             silly
             and
             superstitious
             Multitude
             ;
             so
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             of
             these
             things
             are
             neither
             in
             themselves
             Meritorious
             ,
             much
             less
             Satisfactory
             for
             Sins
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             them
             to
             be
             ;
             nor
             otherwise
             of
             any
             value
             at
             all
             with
             God
             ,
             than
             as
             they
             are
             attended
             with
             that
             
               true
               Repentance
            
             ,
             which
             alone
             can
             either
             incline
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             or
             obtain
             our
             Forgiveness
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             will
             therefore
             make
             our
             solemn
             (e)
             Humiliation
             this
             day
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             available
             to
             our
             selves
             ,
             our
             Country
             ,
             and
             our
             Religion
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             the
             Method
             of
             the
             Prophet
             in
             our
             Text
             :
             We
             must
             
               turn
               unto
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               with
               all
               our
               Heart
               ,
            
             and
             then
             our
             fasting
             ,
             and
             our
             weeping
             ,
             and
             our
             mourning
             shall
             indeed
             be
             pleasing
             unto
             him
             .
             We
             must
             
               rent
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               
               not
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             rather
             than
             
               our
               Garments
            
             ;
             must
             humble
             our
             Souls
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             violence
             we
             do
             our
             Bodies
             will
             be
             consider●d
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             When
             Jonah
             denounced
             
             God's
             Judgments
             against
             Niniveh
             ,
             we
             read
             in
             his
             3
             
               d.
               Chapter
               ▪
               That
               the
               People
               of
               Niniveh
               believed
               ,
               and
               proclaimed
               a
               Fast
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               Sackcloth
               ,
               from
               the
               greatest
               of
               them
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               least
               .
            
             (f)
             But
             was
             this
             therefore
             that
             Repentance
             for
             which
             he
             spared
             them
             ?
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             once
             mentioned
             among
             the
             Reasons
             of
             it
             .
             It
             was
             the
             
               Reformation
               of
               their
               Lives
            
             that
             tied
             up
             his
             Hand
             .
             and
             sheathed
             his
             Sword
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             
               And
               God
               saw
               their
               Works
               ,
               that
               they
               turn'd
               from
               their
               Evil
               way
               ;
               and
               God
               repented
               of
               the
               Evil
               that
               he
               said
               he
               would
               do
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               it
               not
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             this
             brings
             me
             to
             a
             second
             Remark
             for
             the
             farther
             clearing
             of
             this
             great
             Duty
             ,
             viz.
             That
             not
             only
             these
             
               outward
               marks
            
             of
             penitence
             are
             not
             sufficient
             
             to
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             though
             we
             should
             to
             these
             add
             a
             
               true
               and
               real
               sorrow
               of
               heart
            
             for
             the
             Sins
             we
             have
             committed
             ,
             even
             this
             would
             not
             be
             sufficient
             to
             purchase
             our
             Forgiveness
             .
          
           
             Now
             by
             
               true
               sorrow
            
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             that
             little
             
               imperfect
               sorrow
            
             ,
             which
             looks
             rather
             to
             the
             danger
             of
             our
             Condition
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             heinousness
             of
             our
             Offences
             ;
             and
             bewails
             our
             Transgressions
             more
             out
             of
             an
             apprehension
             of
             those
             Judgments
             that
             may
             be
             the
             Consequence
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             out
             of
             any
             real
             regret
             that
             we
             have
             sinned
             against
             a
             most
             Gracious
             and
             Merciful
             God.
             For
             however
             those
             of
             the
             other
             Communion
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             great
             tenderness
             to
             Sinners
             ,
             have
             declared
             such
             a
             sorrow
             as
             this
             ,
             if
             accompanied
             with
             Confession
             ,
             to
             be
             sufficient
             *
             to
             dispose
             Men
             to
             obtain
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penance
             :
             and
             therefore
             have
             resolved
             ,
             that
             true
             †
             Contrition
             ,
             or
             a
             
               sorrow
               for
               sin
               committed
               ,
               with
               a
               purpose
               of
               sinning
               no
               more
               ,
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Penance
               ,
               after
               the
               Commission
               of
               mortal
               
               Sin
               ,
               but
               that
            
             Attrition
             
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               though
               a
               Man
               knows
               it
               to
               be
               no
               more
               :
            
             Yet
             I
             suppose
             it
             needless
             in
             this
             place
             to
             obviate
             any
             such
             gross
             Error
             ,
             however
             otherwise
             of
             very
             great
             danger
             ,
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             this
             Duty
             .
             Be
             the
             
               sorrow
               for
               sin
            
             never
             so
             sincere
             ;
             and
             our
             Resolutions
             thereupon
             no
             more
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Commission
             of
             it
             never
             so
             firm
             and
             well
             grounded
             ,
             yet
             if
             instead
             of
             making
             good
             these
             Resolutions
             we
             shall
             stop
             here
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             half
             Penitents
             ;
             seeing
             we
             yet
             want
             that
             change
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             alone
             is
             able
             to
             compleat
             the
             Nature
             ,
             and
             render
             the
             Practice
             of
             our
             Repentance
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             available
             to
             our
             Forgiveness
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             short
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             truly
             discharge
             that
             Repentance
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             here
             called
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             it
             not
             by
             being
             sorry
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             or
             by
             resolving
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             effectual
             forsaking
             of
             them
             ;
             i.
             e.
             as
             our
             Text
             speaks
             ,
             
               By
               turning
               unto
               the
            
             Lord
             our
             God.
             This
             is
             that
             which
             alone
             can
             implore
             his
             Favour
             ,
             and
             commend
             us
             to
             his
             Mercy
             .
             And
             this
             was
             what
             
             I
             before
             observed
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             
               Niniveh
               :
               When
               God
               saw
               their
               works
               ,
               that
               they
               turned
               from
               their
               Evil
               way
               ,
            
             then
             
               he
               repented
               him
               of
               the
               Evil
               that
               he
               had
               said
               he
               would
               do
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               it
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             any
             
               turning
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             that
             will
             suffice
             neither
             :
             We
             must
             turn
             *
             even
             
               unto
               him
            
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             our
             †
             Heart
             :
             Words
             very
             Emphatical
             ,
             and
             which
             offer
             to
             us
             two
             great
             Conditions
             ,
             which
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             render
             our
             Conversion
             every
             way
             such
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             must
             be
             hearty
             and
             sincere
             :
             There
             must
             be
             nothing
             of
             the
             Hypocrite
             mix'd
             with
             it
             ;
             our
             Souls
             must
             go
             along
             with
             our
             outward
             Performances
             ;
             and
             these
             
               penitential
               appearances
            
             be
             the
             true
             Declariations
             of
             that
             
               real
               ,
               inward
               sorrow
            
             ,
             which
             we
             feel
             in
             our
             Hearts
             for
             our
             Offences
             .
             For
             God
             is
             not
             a
             Man
             ,
             
             that
             he
             should
             be
             mocked
             .
             He
             sees
             into
             our
             very
             Souls
             ,
             and
             
               knows
               the
               secrets
               of
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               Men.
            
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             it
             must
             be
             intire
             ,
             and
             
               without
               reserve
            
             :
             As
             we
             must
             be
             sorry
             for
             
               every
               Sin
            
             we
             have
             already
             committed
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             resolve
             against
             
             ever
             committing
             any
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             
             
               For
               God
               is
               of
               purer
               Eyes
               than
               to
               behold
               the
               least
               Iniquity
            
             ;
             and
             if
             our
             Repentance
             be
             sincere
             ,
             so
             shall
             we
             be
             too
             .
             The
             same
             Piety
             which
             moves
             us
             to
             hate
             any
             Evil
             ,
             will
             equally
             fill
             us
             with
             an
             Aversion
             against
             all
             .
             And
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             continue
             but
             in
             
               one
               Offence
            
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             that
             we
             do
             truly
             repent
             of
             none
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             now
             then
             if
             we
             will
             answer
             the
             design
             of
             
               this
               day
            
             ;
             if
             we
             will
             render
             our
             Fast
             such
             as
             the
             
               Lord
               has
               chosen
            
             ,
             and
             has
             promised
             to
             reward
             with
             the
             Blessings
             both
             of
             
               this
               life
            
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             think
             it
             enough
             that
             we
             comply
             with
             the
             outward
             Ceremonies
             and
             shew
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             indeed
             resolve
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             Fruits
             of
             it
             .
             Whilst
             we
             address
             our selves
             to
             God
             for
             Pardon
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             to
             dispose
             our
             Souls
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             thus
             improve
             the
             great
             Solemnity
             of
             
               this
               day
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             fail
             to
             meet
             with
             a
             favourable
             acceptance
             at
             
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               .
               God
               will
               be
               jealous
               for
               his
               land
               ,
               and
               pity
               his
               People
               :
            
             
             He
             will
             perfect
             the
             great
             Deliverance
             
             he
             has
             begun
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             once
             more
             render
             us
             the
             fear
             and
             the
             terror
             of
             all
             our
             Enemies
             round
             about
             us
             .
             
             Our
             Faith
             ,
             which
             has
             so
             often
             triumph'd
             over
             all
             the
             Arguments
             of
             its
             Adversaries
             ,
             shall
             now
             no
             less
             triumph
             over
             all
             their
             black
             Designs
             to
             root
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             it
             ;
             and
             shew
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             though
             for
             our
             Tryal
             God
             may
             sometimes
             permit
             the
             
               Winds
               to
               blow
               ,
               and
               the
               Floods
               to
               rise
               ,
               and
               the
               Storms
               to
               beat
               against
               our
               Church
               ,
            
             yet
             has
             he
             founded
             it
             on
             that
             Rock
             that
             shall
             never
             fail
             ;
             
             
               Nor
               shall
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               ,
            
             either
             the
             Power
             of
             France
             ,
             or
             the
             Cunning
             of
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             or
             the
             Malice
             of
             
               Both
               ,
               ever
               be
               able
               to
               prevail
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             brings
             me
             to
             the
             other
             thing
             I
             am
             to
             speak
             to
             :
             Our
             Encouragement
             to
             this
             Duty
             .
          
           
             II.
             For
             God
             is
             Gracious
             and
             
               Merciful
               ,
               slow
            
             to
             anger
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             Kindness
             ,
             and
             repenteth
             him
             of
             the
             Evil.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             at
             all
             needful
             for
             me
             to
             enter
             on
             any
             particular
             Explication
             of
             all
             these
             Attributes
             ,
             and
             shew
             what
             Arguments
             every
             one
             of
             them
             affords
             to
             engage
             us
             to
             Repentance
             .
             Two
             things
             
             in
             general
             there
             are
             ,
             which
             will
             at
             first
             sight
             arise
             from
             them
             to
             excite
             us
             to
             it
             ;
             viz.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             to
             the
             greatest
             Sinners
             upon
             their
             Repentance
             :
             
               God
               is
               Gracious
               and
               Merciful
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               Kindness
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             His
             unwillingness
             to
             pronounce
             any
             Judgments
             at
             all
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             readiness
             to
             recal
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             :
             
               He
               is
               slow
               to
               Anger
               ,
               and
               repenteth
               him
               of
               the
               Evil.
               
            
          
           
             And
             First
             ,
             Of
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Greatest
             of
             Sinners
             upon
             their
             Repentance
             :
             
               He
               is
               Gracious
               and
               Merciful
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               Kindness
               .
            
          
           
             When
             God
             proclaimed
             his
             own
             Name
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             we
             read
             Exod.
             xxxiv
             .
             that
             he
             chose
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             terrible
             Attributes
             of
             his
             Majesty
             and
             Power
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             soft
             
             Ideas
             of
             his
             Mercy
             and
             
               Goodness
               :
               The
            
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             
             
               Merciful
               and
               Gracious
            
             ,
             
             
               long-suffering
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               Goodness
               and
               Truth
               ;
               keeping
               Mercy
               for
               thousands
               ,
               forgiving
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               transgression
               ,
               and
               sin
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             look
             into
             all
             the
             following
             Representations
             which
             he
             makes
             of
             himself
             ,
             whether
             by
             his
             
               Holy
               Prophets
            
             under
             the
             Legal
             ,
             but
             especially
             by
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             under
             the
             
               Christian
               Dispensation
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             there
             is
             no
             Character
             he
             so
             much
             delights
             in
             ,
             as
             this
             of
             
               being
               Good
               and
               Gracious
               ,
               not
               willing
               that
               any
               should
               perish
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               should
               come
               to
               Repentance
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             iii.
             8
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             what
             more
             forcible
             Encouragement
             can
             any
             one
             desire
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             thus
             assured
             of
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             to
             the
             greatest
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             if
             they
             Repent
             ?
             That
             he
             will
             not
             only
             forgive
             him
             upon
             his
             return
             ,
             but
             will
             even
             assist
             him
             with
             Grace
             and
             Strength
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             That
             he
             
               desires
               not
               the
               death
            
             of
             the
             most
             profligate
             Offender
             ,
             
               but
               rather
               that
               he
               should
               turn
               from
               his
               wickedness
               and
               live
               .
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             That
             he
             has
             promised
             forgiveness
             ,
             without
             exception
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             wicked
             Men
             upon
             their
             Repentance
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             they
             
             will
             but
             
               yet
               break
               off
               their
               evil
               Course
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               do
               that
               which
               is
               lawful
               and
               right
               ,
               they
               shall
               surely
               live
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               die
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             xviii
             .
             21
             .
          
           
             Many
             are
             the
             ways
             ,
             and
             excellent
             the
             Methods
             that
             God
             has
             taken
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             would
             fail
             me
             to
             enter
             on
             a
             particular
             Consideration
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             he
             declares
             not
             only
             that
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             pardon
             us
             if
             we
             repent
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             even
             desires
             we
             should
             repent
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             forgive
             us
             .
             And
             lest
             his
             Word
             should
             not
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             he
             confirms
             that
             desire
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             Ezek
             xxxiii
             .
             11
             .
             
               As
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
            
             Lord
             God
             ,
             
               I
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Wicked
               turn
               from
               his
               way
               and
               live
               :
               Turn
               ye
               ,
               turn
               ye
               from
               your
               evil
               ways
               ,
               for
               why
               will
               ye
               die
               ,
               O
               House
               of
               Israel
               ?
            
          
           
             Sometimes
             he
             Expostulates
             with
             us
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Reasoning
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             by
             that
             means
             he
             may
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             consider
             his
             Love
             and
             Affection
             to
             us
             ,
             Isai.
             i.
             16
             .
             
               Wash
               ye
               ,
               make
               ye
               clean
               ,
            
             
             
               put
               away
               the
               Evil
               of
               your
               doings
               from
               before
               mine
               Eyes
               ;
               cease
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               learn
               to
               do
               well
               .
               Come
               now
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               let
               us
               reason
               together
               ,
               saith
               the
            
             Lord
             :
             
               Though
               
               your
               Sins
               be
               as
               Scarlet
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               shall
               be
               white
               as
               Snow
               ;
               though
               they
               be
               red
               like
               Crimson
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               Wool.
               
            
          
           
             If
             he
             Exhorts
             us
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             he
             always
             does
             it
             upon
             this
             Promise
             ,
             That
             he
             will
             Pardon
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             
               repent
               .
               If
               we
               turn
               from
               our
               Sins
               ,
            
             
             
               Iniquity
               shall
               not
               be
               our
               ruine
               .
            
          
           
             If
             he
             threatens
             Judgments
             ,
             yet
             still
             he
             keeps
             a
             reserve
             for
             Mercy
             to
             triumph
             over
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             will
             rather
             be
             thought
             inconstant
             in
             his
             most
             peremptory
             Decrees
             ,
             than
             inexorable
             to
             
               Repenting
               Sinners
            
             .
             Thus
             he
             commanded
             Jonah
             to
             go
             to
             Niniveh
             ,
             and
             to
             pronounce
             an
             utter
             Destruction
             against
             it
             .
             He
             fix'd
             the
             very
             time
             too
             ,
             
             
               Yet
               forty
               days
               ,
               and
               Niniveh
               shall
               be
               overthrown
               .
            
             But
             what
             now
             was
             the
             issue
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             Were
             they
             utterly
             destroy'd
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Prophecy
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             God
             was
             yet
             intreated
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             spar'd
             them
             .
             So
             we
             read
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             the
             
               City
               believed
               ,
               and
               feared
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               turn'd
               from
               their
               Evil
               way
               :
               And
               God
               repented
               of
               the
               Evil
               that
               he
               said
               he
               would
               do
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               it
               not
               ,
            
             Jonah
             3.
             
          
           
           
             And
             what
             must
             the
             Consequence
             of
             all
             these
             Reflections
             be
             ,
             but
             to
             engage
             us
             not
             to
             despise
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             thus
             graciously
             invites
             us
             to
             Repentance
             ;
             but
             to
             conclude
             with
             Holy
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             cxxx
             .
             3
             .
             
               If
               thou
            
             ,
             LORD
             ,
             
               shouldst
               be
               extream
               to
               mark
               what
               is
               done
               amiss
               ;
               O
            
             God
             ,
             
               who
               may
               abide
               it
               ?
               But
               there
               is
               Mercy
               with
               thee
               ,
               therefore
               shalt
               thou
               be
               feared
               .
            
          
           
             And
             what
             I
             have
             now
             said
             of
             
             Gods's
             mercy
             in
             General
             ,
             will
             yet
             more
             hold
             in
             the
             other
             Part
             of
             this
             Character
             ,
             wherein
             is
             set
             out
             to
             us
             in
             Particular
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             His
             great
             unwillingness
             to
             pronounce
             any
             Judgments
             at
             all
             against
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             his
             readiness
             to
             recall
             them
             upon
             their
             Repentance
             :
             
               He
               is
               slow
               to
               Anger
               ,
               and
               repenteth
               him
               of
               the
               Evil.
               
            
          
           
             And
             because
             I
             would
             now
             ,
             were
             I
             able
             ,
             speak
             not
             so
             much
             to
             your
             Reason
             ,
             as
             to
             your
             Sense
             and
             Experience
             ,
             to
             your
             Consciences
             and
             Affections
             ;
             I
             will
             for
             the
             Proof
             of
             this
             ,
             no
             more
             lead
             you
             back
             to
             the
             Israelites
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             ;
             to
             Past-times
             ,
             and
             unknown
             Countries
             ;
             but
             will
             rather
             desire
             
             you
             to
             consider
             your
             own
             Times
             ,
             your
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             allow
             me
             freely
             to
             add
             it
             ,
             your
             own
             Souls
             .
             Which
             of
             all
             these
             will
             not
             afford
             me
             an
             
               evident
               Demonstration
            
             of
             the
             Patience
             and
             long-suffering
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             speak
             him
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             God
             
               slow
               to
               Anger
               ,
               and
               that
               repenteth
               him
               of
               the
               Evil
               ?
            
          
           
             That
             after
             so
             many
             Sins
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             every
             one
             ,
             the
             very
             best
             of
             us
             ,
             committed
             ,
             we
             are
             yet
             alive
             this
             day
             ;
             whereas
             God
             might
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             pleased
             ,
             long
             since
             have
             cut
             us
             off
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             our
             Sins
             :
             That
             after
             so
             many
             calls
             and
             invitations
             as
             he
             has
             sent
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             he
             is
             still
             pleased
             to
             call
             and
             to
             invite
             us
             to
             it
             :
             That
             notwithstanding
             we
             have
             so
             far
             abused
             his
             Goodness
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             as
             to
             improve
             that
             which
             above
             all
             things
             should
             have
             the
             most
             engaged
             us
             to
             our
             Duty
             ,
             into
             an
             encouragement
             to
             go
             on
             the
             rather
             in
             our
             Sins
             ;
             he
             nevertheless
             still
             continues
             to
             us
             the
             Offers
             of
             
               Pardon
               and
               Peace
            
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             even
             now
             
               in
               this
               our
               day
               consider
               the
               things
               that
               make
               for
               our
               Peace
            
             :
             What
             is
             all
             this
             but
             a
             most
             Demonstrative
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             most
             Affectionate
             Proof
             ,
             that
             God
             
             is
             indeed
             
               slow
               to
               anger
               ,
               not
               willing
               that
               any
               should
               perish
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               should
               come
               to
               Repentance
               ?
            
          
           
             That
             he
             has
             deliver'd
             us
             out
             of
             so
             many
             dangers
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             Providence
             over
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             long
             since
             have
             perish'd
             :
             That
             he
             has
             smitten
             us
             in
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Judgment
             ;
             to
             correct
             and
             admonish
             ,
             not
             to
             ruine
             and
             destroy
             us
             :
             That
             upon
             our
             deprecating
             his
             Anger
             ,
             he
             has
             at
             any
             time
             heard
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             answer'd
             our
             Desires
             :
             What
             is
             this
             but
             a
             plain
             Evidence
             ,
             
               that
               he
               smites
               not
               willingly
            
             ,
             
             
               nor
               loves
               to
               afflict
               the
               Children
               of
               Men
            
             :
             and
             so
             is
             a
             God
             
               repenting
               him
               of
               the
               Evil
            
             that
             he
             is
             at
             any
             time
             forced
             either
             to
             threaten
             us
             with
             ,
             or
             to
             
               bring
               upon
               us
            
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             look
             into
             his
             Dispensations
             towards
             us
             in
             the
             common
             concern
             of
             our
             Country
             ,
             and
             our
             Religion
             ;
             How
             slow
             must
             that
             God
             have
             been
             
               to
               Anger
            
             ,
             who
             after
             so
             many
             years
             Attendance
             ,
             nevertheless
             still
             calls
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             at
             
               this
               day
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               turn
               from
               our
               Evil
               way
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               violence
               that
               is
               in
               our
               Hands
               ,
               that
               our
               Iniquity
               may
               not
               be
               our
               ruine
            
             ?
          
           
           
             And
             for
             his
             
               repenting
               him
               of
               the
               Evil
            
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             sometimes
             forced
             him
             by
             our
             continual
             Provocations
             to
             send
             upon
             us
             :
             Let
             the
             Instances
             which
             we
             our selves
             have
             known
             ,
             suffice
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             how
             unwilling
             he
             has
             shewn
             himself
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             an
             utter
             desolation
             .
          
           
             When
             it
             pleased
             God
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             
             
               to
               despise
               ,
               in
               his
               indignation
               ,
               both
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Priest
            
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             deplorable
             Judgment
             of
             
               Civil
               Confusions
            
             ,
             had
             proved
             and
             exercised
             us
             about
             Twenty
             Years
             ;
             with
             what
             a
             Miracle
             of
             Mercy
             did
             
               he
               turn
               again
               the
               Captivity
               of
               our
               Sion
               ,
            
             
             and
             restore
             to
             us
             both
             our
             Government
             and
             Religion
             ,
             as
             before
             ?
          
           
             When
             this
             would
             not
             do
             ,
             but
             our
             Sins
             and
             our
             Prosperity
             return'd
             together
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             were
             again
             in
             a
             very
             few
             years
             become
             
               ripe
               for
               Judgment
            
             ;
             He
             called
             forth
             a
             
               destroying
               Angel
            
             ;
             He
             put
             a
             new
             Sword
             into
             his
             Hand
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             slay
             his
             
               Thousands
               ,
               and
               Ten
               Thousands
               in
               our
               Streets
               .
            
             The
             PLAGUE
             consum'd
             our
             Strength
             ;
             and
             hardly
             was
             that
             pass'd
             ,
             when
             another
             Vengeance
             ,
             a
             devouring
             FIRE
             ,
             such
             as
             scarce
             any
             Age
             or
             Country
             has
             ever
             
             heard
             of
             ,
             burnt
             down
             our
             Dwellings
             .
             And
             had
             not
             the
             Hand
             of
             God
             wonderfully
             interposed
             ,
             
             
               we
               must
               have
               been
               as
               Sodom
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               have
               been
               like
               unto
               Gomorrha
               .
            
          
           
             And
             yet
             how
             did
             he
             then
             cover
             us
             with
             his
             Hand
             in
             that
             day
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ?
             He
             neither
             suffer'd
             our
             Enemies
             to
             invade
             us
             from
             abroad
             ,
             nor
             any
             Domestick
             Quarrels
             to
             embroil
             us
             at
             home
             .
             He
             preserved
             us
             in
             Peace
             ;
             he
             sent
             again
             the
             Blessings
             of
             Plenty
             and
             Prosperity
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             City
             is
             risen
             more
             Great
             and
             Glorious
             out
             of
             its
             Ashes
             .
          
           
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             to
             the
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             we
             have
             labour'd
             under
             since
             ,
             from
             a
             restless
             Party
             ,
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             by
             Principle
             conjured
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             root
             it
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ?
          
           
             In
             how
             many
             dangers
             has
             God
             delivered
             us
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             Designs
             ,
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             ,
             may
             he
             have
             prevented
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             yet
             been
             brought
             to
             light
             ?
             And
             when
             at
             last
             ,
             either
             to
             awaken
             us
             the
             more
             effectually
             to
             a
             Repentance
             of
             
               our
               Sins
            
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             to
             accomplish
             the
             number
             of
             their
             Iniquities
             ,
             he
             deliver'd
             us
             over
             for
             a
             little
             
             while
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             our
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             to
             convince
             the
             most
             incredulous
             among
             us
             ,
             what
             the
             true
             Spirit
             of
             
               prevailing
               Popery
            
             is
             ,
             suffer'd
             them
             with
             such
             an
             inconsiderate
             Fury
             to
             pursue
             our
             Ruine
             ,
             That
             no
             Ties
             ,
             either
             of
             God
             or
             Man
             ,
             were
             sufficient
             to
             restrain
             them
             ;
             but
             all
             Obligations
             ,
             whether
             of
             Justice
             or
             Conscience
             ,
             were
             equally
             trampled
             under
             their
             feet
             :
             How
             did
             it
             then
             please
             our
             
               Almighty
               Defender
            
             to
             assert
             his
             Character
             of
             being
             a
             God
             
               repenting
               him
               of
               the
               evil
            
             that
             he
             had
             brought
             upon
             us
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             that
             is
             the
             Wonder
             and
             Astonishment
             of
             the
             present
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             Praise
             and
             Triumph
             of
             his
             Church
             in
             all
             succeeding
             Generations
             ?
          
           
             He
             raised
             us
             up
             a
             Deliverer
             out
             of
             the
             
               House
               of
               his
               Servant
               David
            
             .
             He
             touch'd
             his
             Princely
             Heart
             with
             a
             generous
             Sense
             both
             of
             the
             Evils
             which
             we
             had
             suffer'd
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             greater
             that
             we
             apprehended
             .
             His
             Honour
             and
             his
             Zeal
             enflamed
             him
             to
             do
             somewhat
             worthy
             Himself
             ;
             and
             that
             might
             answer
             the
             mighty
             Hopes
             God
             had
             prepared
             us
             to
             conceive
             of
             Him.
             He
             meditated
             the
             great
             Work
             of
             delivering
             our
             Country
             from
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             our
             Religion
             from
             
             Destruction
             .
             And
             by
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             accomplish'd
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             so
             extraordinary
             in
             all
             its
             Circumstances
             ,
             as
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             should
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             doubt
             from
             whose
             Providence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             this
             Redemption
             was
             sent
             to
             us
             .
             This
             
               was
               the
               Lord's
               doing
               ,
               and
               ,
            
             whatever
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             
               marvellous
               in
               our
               Eyes
            
             :
             And
             may
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             a
             final
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             shall
             be
             an
             effectual
             Confirmation
             to
             us
             of
             this
             Great
             Engagement
             of
             our
             Text
             ,
             to
             
               turn
               to
               him
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               ;
               viz.
            
             That
             he
             is
             a
             God
             
               repenting
               him
               of
               the
               evil
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whose
             Mercy
             ,
             if
             we
             now
             truly
             do
             so
             ,
             we
             may
             securely
             depend
             upon
             both
             for
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             deliverance
             from
             those
             dangers
             which
             our
             sins
             have
             so
             justly
             exposed
             us
             to
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             what
             remains
             ,
             but
             that
             having
             all
             these
             great
             Encouragements
             ,
             such
             Promises
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             such
             an
             Earnest
             of
             God's
             Favour
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             resolve
             ,
             every
             of
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             seriously
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             great
             Design
             both
             of
             this
             Day
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ;
             and
             by
             our
             sincere
             Repentance
             for
             our
             past
             Offences
             ,
             obtain
             that
             Blessing
             we
             so
             much
             desire
             both
             for
             our
             Country
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             Religion
             .
          
           
           
             Never
             was
             there
             a
             time
             wherein
             we
             had
             greater
             Reason
             to
             hope
             for
             God's
             Acceptance
             than
             at
             this
             Day
             ;
             and
             such
             an
             Occasion
             as
             this
             ,
             to
             implore
             his
             Favour
             ,
             there
             may
             not
             perhaps
             again
             occur
             in
             the
             Course
             of
             many
             Ages
             .
          
           
             For
             indeed
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             that
             we
             are
             now
             assembled
             to
             recommend
             to
             His
             Mercy
             ,
             but
             in
             Effect
             the
             preservation
             of
             our
             Selves
             ,
             our
             Laws
             ,
             our
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             our
             Religion
             ,
             against
             the
             Violence
             of
             those
             who
             have
             long
             conspired
             both
             Their
             and
             Our
             Destruction
             .
          
           
             That
             be
             would
             preside
             in
             our
             Councils
             ,
             and
             
               go
               forth
               with
               our
               Armies
            
             ;
             and
             so
             direct
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             prosper
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             again
             enjoy
             the
             Blessings
             of
             Peace
             and
             Security
             ;
             that
             there
             
               may
               be
               no
               decay
            
             ,
             
             
               no
               leading
               into
               Captivity
               ,
               and
               no
            
             just
             
               complaining
               in
               our
               Streets
            
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             he
             will
             do
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             our selves
             wanting
             to
             our
             own
             Preservation
             .
             Only
             let
             us
             act
             as
             becomes
             
               Good
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             
               True
               Englishmen
            
             ;
             let
             us
             do
             all
             things
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Safety
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Welfare
             of
             our
             Country
             :
             In
             the
             words
             of
             Joab
             to
             his
             Brother
             Abishai
             ,
             upon
             an
             Occasion
             not
             much
             different
             from
             our
             own
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             
               Let
               us
               be
               strong
               ,
               and
               of
               
               good
               Courage
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               let
               us
               play
               the
               Men
               for
               our
               People
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Cities
               of
               our
               God
            
             ;
             and
             then
             
               he
               will
               not
               fail
               us
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               us
               .
            
          
           
             But
             if
             instead
             of
             pursuing
             the
             things
             that
             make
             for
             our
             Peace
             ,
             we
             shall
             still
             go
             on
             to
             precipitate
             our
             own
             Destruction
             :
             If
             when
             we
             are
             call'd
             this
             Day
             to
             turn
             
               unto
               the
            
             LORD
             our
             God
             with
             all
             our
             hearts
             ,
             
               and
               with
            
             fasting
             ,
             
               and
               with
            
             weeping
             ,
             
               and
               with
            
             mourning
             ;
             we
             shall
             instead
             thereof
             fast
             only
             for
             strife
             and
             for
             debate
             :
             
             If
             when
             we
             should
             be
             here
             prostrating
             our selves
             before
             the
             LORD
             ,
             to
             implore
             the
             Completion
             of
             that
             Great
             Deliverance
             he
             has
             begun
             to
             work
             for
             us
             ;
             we
             shall
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             continue
             ungratefully
             to
             murmur
             against
             his
             Providence
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             almost
             to
             implead
             his
             Justice
             for
             what
             he
             has
             already
             done
             ;
             and
             with
             those
             repining
             Israelites
             of
             old
             ,
             be
             looking
             back
             again
             to
             our
             
               Egyptian
               Bondage
            
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             brought
             even
             within
             prospect
             of
             the
             
               Promised
               Land
            
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             If
             when
             we
             should
             be
             uniting
             our selves
             against
             the
             
               Common
               Enemy
            
             of
             our
             Country
             and
             Christendom
             ,
             we
             shall
             suffer
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Fa●tion
             and
             Sedition
             ,
             of
             Mutiny
             and
             Discontent
             ;
             of
             
             
               private
               Interests
            
             ,
             and
             
               unseasonable
               Resentments
            
             ,
             to
             distract
             our
             Councils
             ,
             and
             divide
             us
             against
             one
             another
             ;
             What
             can
             we
             then
             expect
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             should
             at
             last
             give
             us
             over
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             
               make
               those
               that
               hate
               us
               ,
               to
               rule
               over
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Wherefore
             now
             ,
             arise
             O
             ye
             Worthies
             ,
             ye
             Chosen
             ,
             and
             Counsellors
             of
             our
             Israel
             ;
             Consult
             ,
             consider
             ,
             and
             resolve
             :
             And
             may
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             the
             God
             before
             whom
             we
             are
             here
             assembled
             this
             Day
             ;
             He
             who
             has
             ,
             and
             does
             ,
             and
             we
             trust
             will
             still
             deliver
             us
             ;
             our
             Rock
             ,
             and
             our
             Defence
             against
             the
             Face
             of
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             so
             direct
             and
             prosper
             all
             your
             Consultations
             ,
             that
             the
             Children
             which
             are
             yet
             unborn
             ,
             may
             rise
             up
             in
             their
             Generations
             ,
             and
             call
             you
             Blessed
             ;
             when
             they
             shall
             enjoy
             the
             Benefits
             of
             that
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Security
             ,
             which
             we
             trust
             shall
             descend
             to
             them
             ,
             through
             your
             Wise
             and
             Vigorous
             Resolutions
             .
          
           
             Behold
             this
             day
             the
             Eyes
             not
             of
             your
             own
             Nation
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             Nations
             round
             about
             us
             ,
             fix'd
             upon
             you
             :
             The
             Fortunes
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             of
             every
             single
             Person
             among
             you
             ,
             tho'
             that
             were
             somewhat
             ;
             nor
             yet
             of
             your
             own
             Country
             and
             Religion
             only
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             
             much
             more
             valued
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             still
             more
             considerable
             than
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Fortunes
             of
             all
             the
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             
               distressed
               Countries
            
             of
             Europe
             ,
             depending
             on
             the
             Success
             of
             our
             present
             Enterprizes
             .
             This
             is
             the
             fatal
             Crisis
             ,
             that
             must
             secure
             or
             ruine
             both
             them
             and
             us
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             May
             the
             Consideration
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             inspire
             every
             one
             of
             you
             with
             a
             Spirit
             suitable
             both
             to
             our
             present
             Needs
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             great
             trust
             that
             is
             here
             committed
             to
             you
             :
             A
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Vnderstanding
             ;
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Prudence
             and
             Discretion
             ;
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Charity
             and
             Moderation
             ;
             but
             above
             all
             ,
             with
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vnity
             ;
             that
             being
             endu'd
             with
             all
             these
             excellent
             Qualities
             ,
             ye
             may
             become
             the
             Repairers
             of
             our
             Breaches
             ;
             the
             Restorers
             of
             our
             almost
             lost
             and
             trampled
             Liberties
             ;
             the
             Defenders
             of
             our
             Faith
             ;
             the
             Support
             of
             your
             Country
             ;
             the
             Avengers
             of
             your
             barbarously
             abus'd
             Allies
             ;
             the
             Scourge
             and
             Terror
             of
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Enemy
            
             of
             
               Truth
               ▪
               Peace
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               Nature
               :
            
             In
             short
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             
               common
               Laws
            
             and
             Rights
             both
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             May
             your
             Councils
             be
             govern'd
             with
             such
             a
             Calmness
             and
             Temper
             ,
             as
             may
             settle
             and
             compose
             all
             the
             unquiet
             and
             
             dissatisfied
             Spirits
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             )
             yet
             remaining
             among
             us
             ;
             and
             suffer
             none
             to
             regret
             our
             wonderful
             Preservation
             ,
             but
             those
             only
             whose
             fury
             had
             once
             prompted
             them
             to
             attempt
             ,
             and
             whose
             Principles
             still
             carry
             them
             on
             ,
             to
             desire
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             accomplish
             ,
             our
             Destruction
             .
          
           
             May
             your
             Resolutions
             be
             as
             speedy
             ,
             as
             the
             
               publick
               Necessities
            
             are
             pressing
             ;
             and
             their
             Execution
             be
             accompanied
             with
             a
             Fidelity
             and
             Success
             that
             may
             equal
             not
             only
             our
             Expectation
             ,
             but
             even
             our
             very
             Hopes
             and
             our
             Desires
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             all
             these
             Blessings
             ,
             and
             whatever
             else
             may
             serve
             to
             make
             these
             Kingdoms
             Happy
             :
          
           
             May
             we
             all
             this
             day
             ,
             fast
             the
             
               fast
               which
               the
               Lord
               has
               chosen
            
             ;
             
             
               to
               loose
               the
               bands
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               to
               undo
               the
               heavy
               burdens
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               the
               Oppressed
               go
               free
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Let
               us
               confess
               our
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               be
               sorry
               for
               our
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             
               Let
               us
            
             turn
             
               to
               the
            
             LORD
             our
             God
             
               with
               all
               our
            
             heart
             ;
             
             
               and
               with
            
             fasting
             ,
             
               and
               with
            
             weeping
             ,
             
               and
               with
            
             mourning
             .
          
           
             
             
               Let
               us
               deal
               our
               Bread
               to
               the
               Hungry
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               Poor
               to
               our
               Houses
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               So
               shall
               we
               call
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               answer
               ;
               we
               shall
               cry
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               say
               ,
               Here
               I
               
               am
               .
            
             
             
               Our
               light
               shall
               break
               forth
               as
               the
               Morning
               ,
               and
               our
               righteousness
               as
               the
               Noon-day
               .
            
          
           
             
               God
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               keep
               silence
               :
            
             
             
               He
               shall
               save
               us
               from
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               to
               shame
               that
               hate
               us
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               He
               shall
               arise
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               all
               our
               Adversaries
               shall
               be
               scatter'd
               ;
               they
               also
               that
               hate
               us
               ,
               shall
               flee
               before
               us
            
             ;
             
             
               Like
               as
               the
               smoak
               vanisheth
               ,
               so
               shall
               we
               drive
               them
               away
            
             ;
             
             
               terror
               and
               dread
               shall
               fall
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             shall
             all
             our
             Mourning
             be
             turned
             into
             Laughter
             ,
             and
             our
             
               Heaviness
               into
               Joy
            
             ;
             and
             we
             shall
             yet
             sing
             the
             Song
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             given
             us
             rest
             from
             all
             our
             Enemies
             round
             about
             us
             ;
          
           
             
               Salvation
               and
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               Praise
               ,
               and
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               be
               to
               him
               that
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Lamb
               for
               Ever
               and
               Ever
               ,
            
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           OF
           Contending
           Earnestly
           for
           the
           Faith
           Which
           was
           once
           delivered
           to
           The
           SAINTS
           .
           A
           SERMON
           Preached
           at
           MERCERS-CHAPEL
           ,
           January
           8.
           1687
           
           /
           8.
           
        
         
           
             JUDE
             iii.
             
          
           
             
               Beloved
               ,
               when
               I
               gave
               all
               diligence
               to
               write
               unto
               you
               of
               the
               
                 Common
                 Salvation
              
               ,
               it
               was
               needful
               for
               me
               to
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               exhort
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               
                 earnestly
                 contend
              
               for
               the
               Faith
               which
               was
               
                 once
                 deliver'd
              
               to
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           generally
           agreed
           by
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           that
           this
           Epistle
           was
           written
           by
           St.
           Jude
           upon
           the
           same
           Occasion
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           same
           Persons
           to
           whom
           St.
           Peter
           had
           not
           long
           before
           address'd
           his
           Second
           ;
           whose
           Thoughts
           
           he
           pursues
           ,
           and
           whose
           very
           Words
           he
           seems
           in
           some
           places
           to
           have
           transcribed
           .
           And
           the
           Subject
           and
           Design
           of
           both
           we
           have
           here
           express'd
           to
           us
           in
           the
           words
           of
           my
           
             Text
             ;
             viz.
          
           to
           exhort
           the
           Christians
           dispersed
           abroad
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           neither
           to
           sink
           under
           those
           Persecutions
           that
           were
           brought
           upon
           them
           for
           their
           Faith
           ;
           nor
           to
           suffer
           that
           holy
           Doctrine
           which
           had
           been
           so
           fully
           and
           purely
           deliver'd
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           be
           corrupted
           by
           the
           Errors
           of
           those
           pernicious
           Hereticks
           ,
           who
           even
           already
           began
           to
           creep
           in
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           Great
           was
           the
           danger
           of
           these
           Christians
           ,
           and
           great
           the
           concern
           of
           our
           Apostle
           for
           them
           .
           To
           persevere
           constantly
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           when
           the
           severest
           Tryals
           were
           made
           use
           of
           to
           affright
           them
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           preserve
           it
           in
           its
           Purity
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           subtile
           Hereticks
           made
           it
           their
           whole
           business
           ,
           by
           any
           means
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           .
           And
           no
           wonder
           if
           St.
           Jude
           thought
           it
           not
           only
           becoming
           that
           Character
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           had
           honour'd
           him
           with
           in
           his
           
             Church
             ,
             to
             write
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           but
           even
           necessary
           for
           him
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           to
           
             exhort
             them
          
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           strive
           with
           all
           their
           might
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           our
           Translation
           has
           very
           well
           rendred
           it
           ,
           
             To
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             the
             Faith
             which
             was
             once
             deliver'd
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           due
           prosecution
           of
           which
           words
           ,
           as
           they
           lye
           before
           us
           in
           the
           Context
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           these
           Four
           things
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             What
             that
             Faith
             is
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             exhorted
             them
             to
             contend
             for
             ?
          
           
             II.
             How
             they
             were
             to
             contend
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             III.
             The
             great
             reason
             they
             had
             at
             that
             time
             more
             especially
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             IV.
             By
             what
             means
             he
             advised
             them
             to
             contend
             for
             it
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             secure
             their
             Faith
             in
             those
             
               dangerous
               times
            
             .
          
        
         
           I.
           What
           that
           Faith
           is
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           exhorted
           them
           to
           contend
           for
           ?
        
         
           Now
           this
           the
           Character
           here
           given
           of
           it
           in
           our
           Text
           ,
           will
           clearly
           shew
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           
             Faith
             which
             was
          
           once
           
             deliver'd
             to
             the
             Saints
          
           .
           That
           Faith
           which
           the
           Holy
           Apostles
           had
           
             once
             for
             all
          
           instructed
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           which
           therefore
           both
           they
           and
           all
           succeeding
           Ages
           in
           the
           Church
           were
           both
           faithfully
           to
           retain
           ,
           and
           
             earnestly
             to
             contend
             for
          
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
         
           So
           that
           here
           then
           we
           have
           a
           plain
           account
           ,
           what
           the
           true
           
             Christian
             Faith
          
           we
           are
           to
           profess
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           where
           we
           are
           to
           seek
           it
           ?
           'T
           is
           not
           the
           Faith
           of
           this
           or
           that
           Church
           or
           Party
           ;
           'T
           is
           not
           the
           Faith
           of
           this
           or
           that
           Country
           or
           Century
           .
           Let
           Men
           and
           Times
           make
           what
           Changes
           and
           Alterations
           they
           please
           in
           it
           :
           
             The
             Faith
             that
             was
          
           once
           
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           is
           what
           we
           are
           to
           
             contend
             for
          
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           Inventions
           or
           Additions
           of
           Men
           that
           have
           since
           been
           brought
           into
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           tell
           you
           whither
           you
           are
           to
           go
           for
           this
           Faith
           :
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           providing
           us
           a
           rule
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           assisting
           and
           directing
           those
           holy
           Men
           who
           first
           
             preach'd
             the
             Gospel
          
           to
           the
           Saints
           that
           then
           lived
           ,
           to
           send
           it
           down
           in
           writing
           to
           all
           the
           other
           Disciples
           that
           were
           to
           follow
           after
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           has
           sufficiently
           directed
           us
           both
           whither
           we
           are
           to
           go
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           indeed
           where
           it
           is
           that
           we
           can
           alone
           be
           sure
           to
           find
           it
           .
           And
           however
           Interest
           has
           made
           some
           of
           late
           the
           better
           to
           defend
           their
           Errors
           ,
           and
           to
           maintain
           an
           usurped
           Authority
           over
           Mens
           Consciences
           to
           pretend
           to
           some
           other
           Directions
           :
           Yet
           since
           it
           is
           confess'd
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           were
           written
           for
           that
           very
           purpose
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           the
           Rule
           of
           our
           Faith
           ;
           and
           St.
           Paul
           has
           expresly
           told
           us
           ,
           
           
             That
             they
             are
             able
             to
             make
             the
             Man
             of
             God
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             throughly
             furnished
             to
             every
             good
             work
          
           ;
           we
           shall
           have
           little
           reason
           to
           seek
           to
           any
           other
           Rule
           ,
           till
           some
           good
           Account
           can
           be
           given
           why
           this
           is
           not
           sufficient
           ;
           or
           by
           what
           Authority
           it
           is
           that
           they
           pretend
           to
           impose
           any
           other
           of
           their
           own
           inventing
           upon
           us
           ;
           and
           
             who
             gave
             them
             this
             Authority
          
           ?
        
         
           But
           however
           ,
           be
           the
           Rule
           of
           this
           Faith
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           my
           business
           at
           present
           to
           dispute
           .
           Let
           it
           only
           be
           resolved
           ,
           that
           the
           Faith
           it self
           must
           be
           no
           other
           than
           what
           was
           
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           will
           be
           our
           duty
           not
           only
           readily
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           but
           
             earnestly
             to
             contend
             for
          
           it
           ,
           be
           the
           means
           of
           its
           conveyance
           what
           they
           will.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           us
           ;
        
         
           II.
           How
           we
           are
           to
           contend
           for
           this
           Faith
           ?
        
         
         
           And
           here
           if
           the
           Question
           be
           concerning
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Contention
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           Original
           Expression
           is
           very
           emphatical
           ;
           and
           implies
           a
           great
           vigour
           and
           earnestness
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
           To
           teach
           us
           with
           what
           zeal
           we
           ought
           to
           adhere
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           defend
           it
           against
           all
           such
           as
           would
           endeavour
           either
           to
           affright
           ,
           or
           to
           seduce
           us
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           ,
           whosoever
           shall
           consider
           the
           great
           value
           of
           that
           
             Faith
             which
             was
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
          
           ;
           and
           what
           our
           concern
           is
           in
           the
           preserving
           of
           it
           ;
           will
           be
           forced
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           never
           be
           too
           earnest
           in
           our
           contending
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Truth
           is
           in
           all
           things
           so
           worthy
           and
           desirable
           ,
           that
           a
           generous
           Spirit
           will
           think
           he
           can
           never
           prize
           it
           enough
           .
           We
           see
           the
           greatest
           Men
           have
           made
           it
           the
           whole
           business
           of
           their
           Lives
           to
           pursue
           it
           even
           in
           the
           smallest
           instances
           ;
           and
           have
           thought
           their
           labours
           worthily
           rewarded
           ,
           if
           with
           the
           greatest
           Application
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           with
           some
           danger
           and
           loss
           too
           ,
           they
           have
           but
           been
           able
           to
           find
           it
           out
           at
           the
           last
           .
           Much
           more
           certainly
           ought
           that
           Truth
           ,
           which
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           himself
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           to
           discover
           ;
           and
           which
           ,
           
           had
           he
           not
           revealed
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           impossible
           for
           us
           ever
           to
           have
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           most
           dear
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           any
           account
           to
           be
           forsaken
           by
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           to
           this
           we
           shall
           add
           ,
           That
           these
           Truths
           are
           not
           matters
           of
           meer
           Speculation
           ,
           only
           to
           employ
           the
           Mind
           ,
           and
           exercise
           the
           Soul
           in
           the
           Contemplation
           of
           them
           :
           That
           the
           concern
           here
           is
           not
           a
           useless
           Theoreme
           ;
           which
           whether
           we
           believe
           or
           not
           ,
           we
           are
           neither
           at
           all
           the
           worse
           now
           ,
           nor
           shall
           be
           ever
           the
           less
           happy
           hereafter
           ;
           but
           such
           by
           our
           keeping
           or
           betraying
           whereof
           ,
           we
           shall
           finally
           be
           Happy
           or
           Miserable
           for
           ever
           :
           That
           therefore
           to
           give
           up
           these
           Truths
           ,
           is
           to
           become
           the
           vilest
           Traditors
           ,
           the
           Betrayers
           not
           only
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           but
           of
           our
           Souls
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           all
           Eternity
           ;
           we
           cannot
           certainly
           but
           think
           it
           to
           be
           very
           much
           our
           concern
           to
           take
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           
             earnestly
             contend
             for
             the
             Faith
             that
             was
          
           once
           
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
          
           .
        
         
           Such
           is
           the
           necessity
           of
           this
           Contention
           :
           And
           two
           things
           there
           were
           wherein
           St.
           Jude
           here
           exhorted
           them
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           ,
           proportionable
           to
           the
           two
           great
           dangers
           to
           which
           I
           have
           before
           
           said
           these
           Christians
           were
           then
           exposed
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           First
           ;
           The
           Christians
           to
           whom
           he
           wrote
           ,
           were
           at
           this
           time
           actually
           under
           a
           Persecution
           for
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           under
           great
           Temptations
           to
           Apostatize
           from
           it
           .
           And
           this
           danger
           was
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           to
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           for
           that
           a
           sort
           of
           Hereticks
           were
           crept
           in
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           the
           better
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           from
           those
           Evils
           which
           Christianity
           then
           brought
           upon
           all
           the
           faithful
           Professors
           of
           it
           ,
           had
           among
           their
           other
           Errors
           ,
           set
           up
           this
           for
           one
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           lawful
           in
           such
           Tryals
           to
           dissemble
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           escape
           Persecution
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           Opposition
           to
           this
           base
           Cowardise
           of
           these
           Men
           ,
           we
           must
           first
           interpret
           the
           Contention
           here
           spoken
           of
           to
           imply
           a
           firmness
           and
           resolution
           of
           Mind
           to
           undergo
           any
           Evils
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           
             deny
             their
             Religion
          
           :
           That
           they
           should
           not
           ,
           like
           those
           vile
           Hereticks
           ,
           seek
           by
           unworthy
           Compliances
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           from
           danger
           ,
           and
           ruine
           their
           Souls
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           to
           save
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           the
           little
           Interests
           of
           this
           .
        
         
         
           And
           the
           same
           should
           be
           the
           resolution
           of
           every
           good
           Christian
           now
           .
           Persecution
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           far
           from
           affrighting
           him
           from
           his
           Faith
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           then
           most
           firmly
           to
           adhere
           to
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           others
           the
           most
           violent
           in
           opposing
           it
           .
           What
           tho'
           he
           should
           be
           called
           to
           suffer
           for
           it
           ?
           Death
           ought
           never
           to
           amaze
           that
           Man
           ,
           who
           is
           able
           to
           look
           forward
           into
           Heaven
           beyond
           it
           ;
           and
           there
           see
           that
           Crown
           of
           Glory
           which
           these
           
             light
             afflictions
             that
             are
             but
             for
             a
             moment
          
           shall
           place
           upon
           his
           Head
           for
           all
           Eternity
           .
           A
           true
           Christian
           is
           never
           greater
           ,
           than
           when
           he
           is
           under
           the
           Cross
           :
           Nor
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           more
           glorious
           to
           the
           Faithful
           Disciple
           ,
           than
           to
           follow
           his
           dear
           Master
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Well-doing
           ,
           but
           ,
           
             if
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             be
             so
             ,
          
           in
           
             patient
             Suffering
          
           too
           .
        
         
           
             What
             shall
             separate
             us
             from
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ?
             shall
             tribulation
             ,
             or
             distress
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             persecution
             ,
             or
             famine
             ,
             or
             nakedness
             ,
             or
             peril
             ,
             or
             sword
             ?
             (
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
          
           
           
             For
             thy
             sake
             we
             are
             killed
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             we
             are
             accounted
             as
             sheep
             for
             the
             slaughter
             :
             )
             Nay
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             all
             these
             things
             we
             are
             more
             than
             Conquerors
             ,
             through
             him
             that
             loved
             us
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           ,
           Secondly
           ;
           This
           was
           not
           the
           only
           danger
           they
           were
           then
           likely
           to
           run
           ,
           nor
           it
           may
           be
           the
           greatest
           .
           And
           the
           hazard
           of
           corrupting
           their
           Religion
           ,
           by
           the
           Artifices
           of
           those
           Hereticks
           who
           were
           unawares
           crept
           in
           among
           them
           ,
           was
           yet
           more
           to
           be
           apprehended
           than
           their
           total
           Apostatizing
           from
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           St.
           Jude
           here
           exhorts
           them
           ,
           
             to
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             the
             Faith
             that
             was
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           to
           be
           very
           wary
           and
           circumspect
           to
           maintain
           it
           in
           that
           purity
           in
           which
           they
           had
           received
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           any
           little
           Sophistry
           or
           Insinuations
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           to
           lead
           them
           into
           any
           Errors
           contrary
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           whosoever
           shall
           look
           into
           the
           Annals
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           will
           find
           this
           to
           have
           ever
           been
           the
           more
           fatal
           danger
           of
           the
           two
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Devil
           has
           in
           all
           Ages
           gain'd
           more
           by
           the
           secret
           cunning
           of
           his
           
             false
             Teachers
          
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           open
           violence
           of
           his
           Persecutors
           .
           There
           's
           many
           a
           Christian
           who
           has
           carriage
           enough
           to
           Die
           for
           his
           Faith
           ,
           that
           yet
           has
           not
           Skill
           enough
           to
           defend
           it
           .
           And
           those
           whose
           business
           it
           is
           to
           deceive
           ,
           never
           fail
           to
           
           set
           most
           upon
           such
           as
           they
           think
           are
           the
           least
           able
           to
           do
           so
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           certainly
           but
           be
           very
           advisable
           in
           us
           all
           ,
           and
           especially
           for
           those
           who
           are
           the
           most
           ignorant
           ,
           to
           be
           very
           careful
           of
           themselves
           as
           to
           this
           matter
           :
           Not
           to
           hearken
           to
           every
           little
           Pretender
           that
           will
           but
           undertake
           to
           lead
           them
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           such
           offers
           himself
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           draw
           them
           away
           from
           the
           right
           Faith
           ,
           either
           absolutely
           to
           reject
           him
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           bring
           him
           forth
           unto
           the
           light
           ;
           to
           refer
           him
           to
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           who
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           therefore
           the
           fittest
           to
           defend
           the
           Interests
           of
           it
           .
           And
           so
           maintain
           that
           wise
           indifference
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           resolution
           of
           every
           good
           Man
           in
           the
           search
           of
           all
           ,
           but
           especially
           of
           
             divine
             Truth
          
           ;
           neither
           obstinately
           to
           refuse
           a
           better
           Instruction
           whenever
           it
           shall
           indeed
           be
           offered
           to
           him
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           be
           cheated
           out
           of
           his
           Religion
           by
           Noise
           and
           Confidence
           ,
           by
           high
           Pretences
           ,
           and
           no
           Arguments
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           his
           easiness
           ,
           betray
           that
           Faith
           which
           our
           Apostle
           here
           calls
           us
           so
           
             earnestly
             to
             contend
             for
          
           .
        
         
         
           And
           this
           is
           a
           Caution
           that
           cannot
           be
           unseasonable
           at
           any
           time
           .
           But
           yet
           some
           times
           there
           are
           wherein
           't
           is
           more
           especially
           to
           be
           recommended
           to
           Christians
           .
           And
           such
           was
           that
           wherein
           St.
           Jude
           wrote
           this
           Epistle
           :
           Which
           therefore
           brings
           me
           to
           my
           next
           Point
           ,
        
         
           III.
           Of
           the
           reason
           which
           the
           Christians
           at
           that
           time
           had
           more
           especially
           thus
           to
           
             contend
             for
             the
             Faith
             which
             was
          
           once
           
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
          
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           general
           Obligation
           which
           lyes
           upon
           all
           Christians
           thus
           
             to
             contend
             for
             the
             Faith
             ,
             viz.
          
           the
           
             Eternal
             Salvation
          
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           careful
           or
           not
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           though
           this
           ought
           certainly
           to
           have
           always
           its
           weight
           too
           with
           us
           ,
           both
           because
           I
           have
           already
           said
           somewhat
           to
           this
           before
           ,
           and
           because
           I
           am
           now
           only
           to
           consider
           the
           particular
           Reasons
           which
           those
           to
           whom
           St.
           Jude
           here
           wrote
           ,
           had
           at
           that
           time
           so
           to
           do
           .
           And
           those
           ,
           whethersoever
           of
           the
           two
           things
           we
           consider
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           before
           shewn
           they
           were
           herein
           exhorted
           to
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           
           ought
           very
           much
           to
           have
           engaged
           their
           care
           in
           this
           Contention
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           As
           to
           the
           renouncing
           of
           their
           Faith.
           
        
         
           They
           were
           actually
           under
           a
           Persecution
           for
           it
           .
           Their
           Interests
           ,
           their
           Ease
           ,
           their
           Inclinations
           ,
           all
           sollicited
           them
           so
           to
           do
           .
           And
           as
           if
           all
           this
           were
           not
           enough
           ,
           some
           who
           called
           themselves
           Christians
           among
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           encouraged
           them
           by
           their
           Example
           ,
           but
           even
           maintain●d
           it
           as
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           to
           avoid
           Persecution
           ,
           they
           might
           lawfully
           and
           warrantably
           dissemble
           their
           Belief
           .
           And
           sure
           then
           it
           was
           high
           time
           for
           the
           Apostle
           to
           interpose
           his
           Exhortation
           ,
           to
           stir
           them
           up
           to
           contend
           for
           that
           Faith
           which
           both
           their
           
             Enemies
             persecuted
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             pretended
             Catholick
             Brethren
          
           so
           readily
           renounced
           .
           To
           press
           them
           with
           such
           Arguments
           ,
           as
           both
           their
           present
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           past
           Prophecies
           offer'd
           to
           him
           to
           confirm
           them
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           which
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           of
           much
           greater
           weight
           with
           them
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           than
           the
           scandalous
           Examples
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           to
           draw
           them
           
           out
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           two
           Considerations
           there
           were
           ,
           which
           some
           suppose
           the
           Apostle
           to
           have
           here
           offer'd
           to
           them
           for
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           nearness
           of
           their
           Deliverance
           ;
           which
           according
           to
           our
           
           Saviour's
           Promises
           ,
           must
           now
           be
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           afterwards
           proved
           ,
           very
           nigh
           at
           hand
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           what
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           Hammond
           understood
           to
           have
           been
           signified
           by
           that
           Phrase
           of
           the
           Text
           ;
           where
           the
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           write
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Of
             the
             common
             Salvation
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           (
           says
           *
           he
           )
           of
           that
           
             special
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             to
             preserve
             and
             deliver
             those
             who
             should
             firmly
             adhere
             to
             him
             ,
          
           from
           that
           
             Vniversal
             Destruction
          
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           a
           little
           time
           to
           
             befall
             the
             Jews
          
           .
        
         
           Many
           were
           the
           Denuntiations
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           against
           the
           Jews
           in
           his
           Gospel
           .
           The
           Calamities
           he
           foretold
           were
           great
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           their
           accomplishment
           nigh
           at
           hand
           .
           
             That
             Generation
          
           ,
           which
           then
           lived
           ,
           
             was
             not
             to
             pass
             away
             till
             all
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           But
           for
           those
           among
           them
           who
           should
           embrace
           and
           keep
           firm
           to
           his
           Religion
           ,
           
           they
           were
           to
           be
           secured
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           this
           Desolation
           .
           So
           Mat.
           x.
           22
           .
           where
           speaking
           of
           those
           very
           Persecutions
           which
           St.
           Jude
           here
           refers
           to
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             But
             he
             that
             endures
             to
             the
             end
             ,
          
           *
           
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             Shall
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           not
           only
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           though
           that
           be
           certain
           too
           ;
           but
           by
           a
           remarkable
           deliverance
           even
           in
           this
           .
           And
           accordingly
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           who
           wrote
           much
           about
           the
           same
           time
           that
           St.
           Jude
           did
           ,
           and
           concerning
           the
           very
           same
           things
           ,
           exemplifies
           this
           Deliverance
           in
           that
           remarkable
           Preservation
           of
           Noah
           and
           his
           Family
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           World
           besides
           perished
           in
           the
           Deluge
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           ii
           .
           5
           .
           Of
           righteous
           Lot
           and
           his
           Children
           ,
           who
           were
           brought
           by
           an
           Angel
           out
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           when
           the
           wicked
           Sodomites
           were
           destroyed
           ,
           ver
           .
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           And
           then
           makes
           this
           remarkable
           Application
           ,
           ver
           .
           9.
           
           
             The
             Lord
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             knoweth
             how
             to
             deliver
             the
             godly
             out
             of
             temptations
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           allowed
           of
           as
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           this
           Phrase
           ,
           then
           certainly
           it
           could
           not
           but
           be
           a
           great
           engagement
           to
           them
           to
           continue
           constant
           in
           their
           Profession
           :
           To
           consider
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           but
           a
           little
           while
           remaining
           ,
           and
           their
           Deliverance
           should
           be
           accomplish'd
           :
           
           That
           ,
           
           as
           St.
           Paul
           phrases
           it
           ,
           
             their
             Salvation
             was
             now
             nearer
             than
             when
             they
             believed
             .
          
           
           
             The
             night
             was
             far
             spent
             ,
             the
             day
             was
             at
             hand
          
           :
           And
           therefore
           how
           unworthy
           ,
           indeed
           how
           weak
           a
           thing
           would
           it
           be
           for
           them
           ,
           after
           all
           they
           had
           hitherto
           suffered
           for
           the
           Faith
           ,
           now
           finally
           to
           apostatize
           from
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           just
           ready
           to
           be
           delivered
           out
           of
           all
           their
           Dangers
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           the
           force
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           St.
           Jude
           presses
           it
           yet
           farther
           ;
           for
           that
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           Such
           an
           Apostasie
           would
           not
           only
           not
           secure
           them
           ,
           but
           would
           most
           certainly
           involve
           them
           in
           that
           very
           Destruction
           which
           they
           sought
           to
           escape
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           of
           this
           the
           Examples
           which
           our
           Apostle
           subjoins
           ,
           are
           an
           evident
           Proof
           ;
           and
           that
           Destruction
           which
           accordingly
           did
           involve
           the
           Complying
           Hereticks
           with
           the
           Unbelieving
           Jews
           ,
           became
           a
           terrible
           Application
           .
           Our
           Blessed
           Lord
           ,
           who
           provided
           for
           the
           Security
           of
           the
           Constant
           Christians
           ,
           leaving
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           declared
           he
           would
           ,
           
             to
             lose
             their
             Souls
          
           ,
           or
           Lives
           ,
           that
           were
           so
           politick
           for
           the
           saving
           or
           preserving
           of
           them
           ;
           
           and
           to
           be
           a
           standing
           Caution
           to
           all
           succeeding
           Ages
           ,
           how
           unworthy
           ,
           indeed
           how
           dangerous
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           Men
           to
           purchase
           their
           Lives
           at
           the
           price
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ;
           and
           to
           betray
           their
           Souls
           to
           Eternl
           Damnation
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           to
           secure
           the
           little
           Interests
           and
           Advantages
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           Such
           reason
           therefore
           had
           these
           Christians
           upon
           all
           these
           Accounts
           ,
           
             to
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             the
             Faith
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           not
           to
           renounce
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           continue
           firm
           and
           constant
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           .
           Nor
           were
           their
           Engagement
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           any
           less
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           
             contend
             for
             it
          
           ;
           as
           it
           implies
           a
           Zeal
           for
           the
           preserving
           the
           Primitive
           Purity
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           't
           is
           this
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           the
           more
           especial
           design
           of
           St.
           Jude
           in
           this
           Caution
           .
           For
           having
           in
           our
           Text
           exhorted
           them
           
             earnestly
             to
             contend
             for
             the
             Faith
             which
             was
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
          
           ;
           he
           immediately
           subjoyns
           this
           Reason
           ,
           ver
           .
           4.
           
           
             That
             there
             were
             certain
             men
             crept
             in
             among
             them
             ,
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             who
             turn'd
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             into
             lasciviousness
             ,
          
           and
           would
           otherwise
           be
           likely
           enough
           to
           pervert
           them
           from
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           this
           could
           not
           but
           be
           a
           very
           great
           Obligation
           upon
           them
           to
           look
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           stand
           fast
           in
           the
           Truth
           which
           they
           had
           received
           ,
           to
           be
           thus
           expresly
           forewarn'd
           of
           their
           danger
           ;
           and
           admonish'd
           by
           the
           Apostle
           what
           Men
           there
           were
           crept
           in
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           would
           make
           it
           their
           whole
           endeavour
           to
           corrupt
           their
           Purity
           .
           But
           especially
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           Character
           which
           the
           Holy
           Apostles
           every
           where
           given
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           which
           will
           yet
           more
           evidently
           shew
           how
           likely
           they
           would
           be
           ,
           without
           very
           great
           care
           ,
           to
           deceive
           them
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           As
           our
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           ver
           .
           16.
           
           They
           were
           great
           Pretenders
           ;
           they
           spoke
           mighty
           things
           in
           their
           own
           Commendation
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           alone
           had
           not
           only
           all
           Truth
           ,
           but
           all
           Knowledge
           too
           on
           their
           sides
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           were
           but
           as
           Beasts
           in
           comparison
           of
           them
           .
           Now
           this
           oftentime
           makes
           a
           huge
           impression
           upon
           weak
           Minds
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           sufficiently
           consider
           how
           suspitious
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           Men
           to
           be
           too
           forward
           in
           their
           own
           Commendation
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           best
           and
           wisest
           Men
           are
           commonly
           
           those
           ,
           who
           make
           the
           least
           noise
           of
           their
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           their
           Knowledge
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           They
           were
           very
           subtile
           and
           diligent
           in
           propagating
           their
           Heresie
           .
           They
           durst
           not
           attack
           those
           whom
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           very
           firm
           ,
           or
           well
           instructed
           in
           the
           Faith.
           But
           they
           crept
           slily
           and
           secretly
           into
           Mens
           Houses
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           the
           Devil
           their
           Master
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           set
           commonly
           upon
           the
           weaker
           Sex
           ;
           
           
             leading
             captive
             silly
             Women
          
           ,
           says
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           
             those
             too
          
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           
             laden
             with
             divers
             lusts
          
           .
           Such
           for
           whom
           Christianity
           was
           too
           severe
           and
           rigid
           an
           Institution
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           find
           any
           great
           hopes
           of
           living
           up
           to
           ,
           or
           consequently
           of
           being
           saved
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           that
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           therefore
           glad
           to
           hear
           of
           some
           more
           easie
           ,
           and
           more
           agreeable
           way
           to
           Happiness
           .
        
         
           3
           dly
           ,
           And
           such
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           these
           Hereticks
           fail'd
           not
           to
           propose
           to
           them
           .
           Their
           Religion
           consisted
           chiefly
           in
           a
           sett
           of
           incomprehensible
           Phrases
           and
           Notions
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           were
           but
           Admirers
           of
           Simon
           and
           his
           Helena
           ,
           it
           was
           
           for
           the
           rest
           no
           great
           matter
           how
           little
           Morality
           they
           observed
           .
           If
           it
           were
           dangerous
           to
           profess
           Christianity
           ,
           they
           might
           freely
           deny
           it
           ;
           and
           judaïze
           ,
           rather
           than
           suffer
           Persecution
           .
           If
           their
           Lusts
           disturb'd
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           natural
           ,
           and
           therefore
           lawful
           to
           gratifie
           them
           :
           and
           it
           was
           a
           great
           mistake
           to
           think
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           do
           so
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           ashamed
           to
           repeat
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           what
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
          
           have
           delivered
           down
           to
           us
           concerning
           them
           :
           And
           I
           shall
           content
           my self
           to
           refer
           you
           only
           to
           this
           short
           Epistle
           ,
           
           for
           the
           Character
           both
           of
           them
           and
           their
           Religion
           .
           For
           I
           am
           much
           mistaken
           if
           this
           alone
           will
           not
           suffice
           to
           shew
           what
           just
           cause
           our
           Apostle
           had
           to
           fear
           their
           prevailing
           :
           and
           that
           such
           an
           easie
           Practice
           ,
           supported
           by
           such
           high
           Pretences
           ,
           might
           be
           but
           too
           apt
           to
           gain
           over
           Proselytes
           to
           its
           Party
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           see
           therefore
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
        
         
           4
           thly
           ,
           By
           what
           means
           it
           was
           that
           St.
           Jude
           here
           exhorted
           the
           yet
           
             Orthodox
             Christians
          
           to
           contend
           for
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           secure
           themselves
           in
           those
           dangerous
           Times
           .
        
         
         
           And
           those
           are
           principally
           these
           five
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               By
               a
               close
               Adherence
               to
               that
               Doctrine
               which
               had
               been
               delivered
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               taking
               heed
               of
               those
               that
               would
               seduce
               them
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               
                 building
                 themselves
                 on
                 their
                 holy
                 Faith
              
               ;
               i.
               e.
               by
               adding
               Innocency
               of
               Life
               to
               the
               Purity
               of
               their
               Faith.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               fervent
               Prayer
               to
               God
               for
               his
               Assistance
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               a
               serious
               consideration
               of
               their
               future
               state
               .
            
          
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           means
           which
           St.
           Jude
           here
           exhorts
           them
           to
           make
           use
           of
           to
           secure
           their
           Faith
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           indeed
           such
           as
           if
           duly
           observed
           ,
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           have
           a
           prosperous
           Effect
           to
           the
           end
           for
           which
           they
           are
           proposed
           .
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           The
           First
           way
           
             to
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             the
             Faith
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           To
           keep
           close
           to
           that
           
             holy
             Doctrine
          
           which
           we
           have
           received
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           what
           the
           Apostle
           in
           our
           Text
           advised
           them
           to
           do
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           not
           barely
           to
           keep
           close
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           ,
           as
           
           the
           Phrase
           here
           is
           ,
           
             to
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             it
          
           .
           And
           that
           was
           then
           a
           most
           undoubted
           Security
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           taught
           them
           their
           Religion
           ;
           and
           so
           their
           Faith
           came
           to
           them
           without
           all
           dispute
           ,
           pure
           and
           uncorrupted
           .
           And
           however
           we
           do
           not
           now
           pretend
           that
           Men
           should
           give
           up
           themselves
           so
           intirely
           to
           our
           Conduct
           ,
           as
           to
           stop
           their
           Ears
           to
           whatever
           can
           be
           said
           against
           us
           :
           yet
           since
           we
           profess
           no
           other
           Faith
           than
           that
           which
           
             was
             once
             delivered
             unto
             the
             Saints
          
           ;
           since
           the
           Rule
           by
           which
           we
           go
           ,
           cannot
           be
           denied
           to
           contain
           that
           Faith
           ,
           and
           we
           desire
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           by
           you
           ,
           any
           farther
           than
           what
           we
           teach
           is
           found
           to
           be
           agreeable
           to
           that
           Rule
           :
           I
           think
           we
           may
           very
           reasonably
           thus
           far
           at
           least
           make
           the
           Application
           even
           now
           ,
           That
           you
           ought
           not
           lightly
           to
           forsake
           a
           Faith
           which
           is
           built
           upon
           such
           a
           Foundation
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           not
           for
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           built
           upon
           any
           other
           .
           And
           though
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           encouraging
           a
           blind
           Obstinacy
           in
           any
           one
           ,
           that
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           we
           had
           rather
           all
           Men
           would
           search
           and
           see
           ,
           whether
           what
           we
           profess
           ,
           be
           not
           indeed
           that
           
             Faith
             which
             was
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             :
          
           
           yet
           this
           deference
           we
           think
           every
           one
           ought
           to
           pay
           to
           that
           Church
           which
           first
           made
           him
           Christian
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           Guides
           whom
           God's
           Providence
           has
           set
           over
           him
           to
           build
           him
           up
           in
           the
           Faith
           ;
           as
           not
           lightly
           to
           forsake
           either
           them
           or
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           to
           presume
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           they
           already
           profess
           ,
           till
           they
           can
           be
           very
           clearly
           and
           evidently
           convinced
           of
           the
           contrary
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           2
           dly
           ,
           The
           next
           means
           proposed
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           
             to
             contend
             for
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           was
           ,
           By
           
             taking
             heed
          
           of
           those
           who
           would
           have
           seduced
           them
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           general
           design
           of
           this
           whole
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           before
           shewn
           what
           great
           need
           there
           was
           of
           such
           a
           Caution
           .
           Now
           by
           
             taking
             heed
          
           of
           Seducers
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           to
           imply
           ,
           that
           Men
           should
           be
           so
           obstinately
           wary
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           hearken
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           one
           of
           a
           contrary
           Persuasion
           is
           able
           to
           say
           either
           for
           his
           own
           Opinions
           ,
           or
           against
           ours
           :
           For
           that
           were
           to
           lead
           Men
           by
           Faction
           ,
           not
           Reason
           .
           But
           I
           mean
           these
           Two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           we
           should
           not
           have
           our
           Ears
           so
           open
           ,
           as
           to
           hearken
           to
           every
           thing
           that
           any
           one
           shall
           think
           fit
           
           to
           offer
           to
           disquiet
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           disturb
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           without
           any
           just
           occasion
           for
           it
           :
           Nay
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           certainly
           and
           evidently
           convinced
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           in
           the
           right
           .
           Much
           less
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           seek
           occasion
           of
           Disputes
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           be
           perpetually
           raising
           Difficulties
           against
           our
           Religion
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           at
           last
           provoke
           God
           to
           give
           us
           over
           to
           Delusion
           ,
           and
           punish
           our
           needless
           exposing
           our selves
           to
           Temptation
           ,
           by
           suffering
           us
           to
           be
           overcome
           by
           it
           .
           Nor
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           So
           far
           comply
           with
           such
           Persons
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           our selves
           up
           to
           their
           Seduction
           ,
           and
           become
           easie
           and
           willing
           to
           be
           deceived
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certainly
           a
           great
           weakness
           in
           any
           Man
           to
           go
           to
           his
           Enemy
           for
           the
           Character
           of
           his
           Religion
           .
           To
           enquire
           concerning
           the
           Truth
           ,
           of
           those
           who
           are
           the
           profess'd
           Opposers
           of
           it
           .
           If
           Men
           have
           Doubts
           ,
           or
           if
           their
           Curiosity
           must
           be
           gratified
           in
           starting
           of
           needless
           Scruples
           ,
           and
           one
           part
           only
           be
           consulted
           ,
           both
           Charity
           and
           Duty
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           even
           common
           Civility
           too
           ,
           might
           satisfie
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           their
           
           Instructors
           ,
           whom
           God
           has
           set
           over
           them
           to
           be
           their
           Guides
           in
           Holy
           things
           ,
           rather
           than
           any
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           this
           be
           thought
           too
           great
           a
           Partiality
           ,
           to
           hear
           one
           side
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           enquire
           at
           all
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           yet
           ,
           at
           least
           if
           our
           Enemies
           may
           be
           admitted
           ,
           our
           own
           Guides
           sure
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           excluded
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           allowed
           at
           least
           to
           be
           as
           worthy
           our
           regard
           ,
           as
           their
           Adversaries
           .
           Nor
           can
           I
           think
           any
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           is
           minded
           to
           be
           seduced
           ,
           who
           instead
           of
           taking
           heed
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           seeks
           only
           to
           them
           ;
           instead
           of
           avoiding
           them
           ,
           avoids
           those
           from
           whom
           ,
           if
           not
           alone
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           sure
           principally
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           fortifie
           himself
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           3
           dly
           ,
           The
           next
           means
           proposed
           for
           their
           
             contending
             for
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           was
           ,
           By
           Innocence
           and
           Holiness
           of
           Life
           .
        
         
           This
           St.
           Jude
           calls
           ,
           a
           
             Building
             up
             our selves
             upon
             our
             most
             holy
             Faith
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           20.
           
           And
           again
           ,
           a
           
             keeping
             of
             our selves
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           21.
           
           And
           an
           excellent
           means
           no
           doubt
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           Purity
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           
           our selves
           from
           being
           seduced
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           tell
           you
           how
           powerful
           a
           motive
           the
           want
           of
           Piety
           has
           been
           to
           most
           of
           those
           Errors
           that
           have
           infested
           the
           Church
           Whilst
           Men
           ,
           to
           gratifie
           their
           Passions
           ,
           have
           corrupted
           their
           Faith
           ;
           and
           Pride
           and
           Discontent
           ,
           Interest
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           Looseness
           and
           Indulgence
           ,
           more
           than
           want
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           have
           made
           Men
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           And
           were
           we
           now
           to
           enquire
           ,
           what
           the
           true
           cause
           is
           that
           keeps
           up
           these
           Divisions
           in
           the
           Church
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           why
           Men
           should
           be
           so
           obstinate
           in
           Errors
           so
           plainly
           contrary
           to
           the
           very
           Nature
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           ,
           to
           the
           common
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           it
           even
           poses
           our
           Charity
           to
           think
           they
           do
           not
           themselves
           know
           them
           to
           be
           so
           :
           I
           fear
           the
           best
           Account
           we
           should
           be
           able
           to
           give
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           would
           be
           ,
           That
           Interest
           and
           Prejudice
           blind
           their
           Eyes
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Errors
           are
           as
           Useful
           and
           Beneficial
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           otherwise
           Gross
           and
           Unreasonable
           .
        
         
           But
           would
           Men
           indeed
           lay
           aside
           all
           Humane
           Considerations
           ,
           as
           in
           things
           wherein
           Eternity
           is
           at
           stake
           ,
           they
           ought
           
           to
           do
           :
           Would
           they
           with
           Charity
           and
           Humility
           seek
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           willing
           to
           discover
           their
           own
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           but
           too
           forward
           to
           censure
           other
           Mens
           faults
           :
           In
           plain
           terms
           ,
           would
           they
           be
           Christians
           indeed
           ,
           seek
           nothing
           but
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           their
           own
           Souls
           ;
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           that
           most
           of
           our
           Controversies
           would
           presently
           vanish
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           yet
           recover
           that
           Truth
           which
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           some
           Men
           have
           too
           long
           detain'd
           in
           Unrighteousness
           ,
           and
           been
           deprived
           of
           by
           their
           own
           fault
           .
        
         
           But
           especially
           would
           they
           to
           this
           Honesty
           and
           Integrity
           ,
           add
           ,
        
         
           4
           thly
           ,
           The
           
           Apostle's
           next
           Direction
           ,
           Of
           fervent
           Prayer
           to
           God
           for
           his
           Assistance
           .
        
         
           For
           certainly
           the
           Truth
           and
           Purity
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           so
           great
           a
           Good
           ,
           and
           so
           pleasing
           and
           acceptable
           to
           
             God
             Almighty
          
           to
           be
           implored
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           a
           pious
           and
           upright
           Man
           ,
           earnestly
           praying
           ,
           and
           heartily
           seeking
           after
           it
           ,
           shall
           hardly
           be
           deny'd
           the
           Happiness
           of
           being
           constant
           to
           the
           Faith
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           already
           
           in
           the
           right
           way
           ;
           or
           of
           being
           brought
           to
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           is
           not
           .
        
         
           He
           who
           has
           promised
           the
           true
           Votary
           ,
           not
           to
           refuse
           him
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           necessary
           or
           but
           expedient
           for
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           asks
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           ;
           will
           never
           fail
           to
           answer
           him
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           moment
           .
           And
           if
           he
           does
           not
           neglect
           himself
           while
           he
           prays
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           uses
           such
           Care
           and
           Caution
           as
           St.
           Jude
           here
           directs
           us
           to
           do
           for
           our
           Security
           ,
           he
           need
           not
           be
           afraid
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           encompassed
           with
           Seducers
           on
           every
           side
           ;
           but
           be
           confident
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           either
           still
           go
           on
           in
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           or
           obtain
           God's
           Pardon
           ,
           if
           after
           all
           this
           he
           should
           chance
           to
           be
           mistaken
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           yet
           one
           means
           more
           whereby
           St.
           Jude
           exhorts
           the
           
             Christians
             ,
             earnestly
             to
             contend
             for
             their
             Faith.
          
           And
           that
           is
           ,
        
         
           5
           thly
           ,
           By
           a
           serious
           Consideration
           of
           their
           
             future
             state
          
           .
        
         
           
             Keep
             your selves
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             looking
             for
             the
             Mercy
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           21.
           
           And
           indeed
           it
           cannot
           be
           doubted
           but
           that
           this
           great
           Consideration
           ,
           which
           so
           
           highly
           influences
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           a
           Christian
           Life
           ,
           must
           here
           also
           prove
           of
           a
           singular
           advantage
           to
           keep
           us
           firm
           and
           stedfast
           in
           our
           Faith.
           This
           will
           make
           us
           diligent
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           will
           awaken
           our
           Care
           ,
           will
           perfect
           our
           Piety
           ,
           and
           enflame
           our
           Devotion
           .
           By
           this
           we
           shall
           be
           secure
           ,
           that
           no
           worldly
           Considerations
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           prevail
           upon
           us
           ,
           to
           forsake
           our
           Religion
           .
           We
           shall
           neither
           be
           moved
           for
           any
           Terrors
           to
           renounce
           it
           ,
           nor
           be
           cajolled
           by
           any
           Interests
           or
           Persuasions
           to
           give
           it
           up
           .
           But
           we
           shall
           resolve
           ,
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           to
           enquire
           diligently
           into
           the
           Grounds
           of
           our
           Profession
           ,
           to
           judge
           impartially
           ,
           and
           stedfastly
           follow
           what
           we
           are
           persuaded
           to
           be
           the
           right
           Faith
           ;
           that
           so
           we
           may
           be
           able
           to
           give
           a
           comfortable
           Account
           of
           our selves
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           appear
           at
           his
           Tribunal
           .
           No
           matter
           how
           severely
           we
           may
           be
           censured
           by
           Men
           for
           our
           so
           doing
           .
           We
           know
           that
           Truth
           very
           often
           meets
           with
           ,
           and
           makes
           Enemies
           to
           the
           best
           Men.
           Christianity
           it self
           was
           once
           every
           where
           spoken
           against
           ,
           and
           St.
           Paul
           arraign'd
           as
           a
           Heretick
           .
           But
           whilst
           with
           that
           Apostle
           we
           know
           wherefore
           we
           believe
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           so
           far
           from
           
           being
           afraid
           of
           their
           Censures
           ,
           or
           ashamed
           of
           our
           Profession
           ,
           that
           should
           we
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           be
           brought
           even
           before
           the
           Tribunals
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           with
           assurance
           to
           answer
           for
           our selves
           as
           he
           did
           ;
           
             That
             after
             the
             way
             which
             they
             call
          
           Heresie
           ,
           
           
             so
             worship
             we
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             believing
             all
             things
             that
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           Such
           a
           power
           will
           this
           great
           Consideration
           of
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           have
           over
           us
           ,
           to
           secure
           us
           in
           our
           Religion
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           actuate
           all
           the
           other
           means
           that
           have
           before
           been
           offer'd
           to
           establish
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           it self
           become
           a
           new
           defence
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           all
           the
           Sophistry
           and
           Malice
           of
           our
           Enemies
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           ever
           to
           overcome
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           have
           I
           given
           you
           as
           full
           an
           Account
           as
           the
           time
           would
           permit
           of
           the
           several
           things
           I
           proposed
           to
           consider
           :
           And
           however
           I
           have
           not
           so
           closely
           confined
           my
           Reflections
           to
           the
           particular
           concern
           of
           those
           Christians
           to
           whom
           St.
           Jude
           wrote
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           have
           observed
           somewhat
           in
           general
           the
           use
           that
           all
           others
           ought
           to
           make
           of
           this
           Caution
           ;
           yet
           I
           will
           now
           in
           the
           close
           
           crave
           leave
           to
           offer
           two
           or
           three
           Reflections
           more
           ,
           which
           may
           serve
           to
           shew
           our
           own
           more
           immediate
           concern
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           First
           ;
           Let
           us
           from
           hence
           learn
           with
           what
           Zeal
           and
           Constancy
           we
           ought
           to
           
             contend
             for
             our
             Religion
          
           ;
           which
           I
           will
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           does
           ,
           if
           any
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           the
           best
           deserve
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           of
           being
           
             the
             Faith
             that
             was
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           and
           that
           without
           mixture
           of
           any
           thing
           corruptive
           of
           ,
           or
           contrary
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           We
           pretend
           not
           to
           impose
           any
           thing
           either
           upon
           your
           Belief
           or
           Practice
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Rule
           of
           this
           Faith
           ,
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           themselves
           prescribe
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           allow
           us
           to
           do
           .
           We
           give
           no
           other
           Interpretation
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           either
           so
           apparently
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           no
           impartial
           Person
           can
           doubt
           of
           it
           ;
           or
           else
           has
           been
           so
           universally
           received
           by
           the
           best
           and
           
             purest
             Antiquity
          
           ,
           and
           is
           otherwise
           so
           agreeable
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           just
           cause
           to
           suspect
           it
           .
           The
           Articles
           of
           our
           Creed
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           now
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           has
           received
           and
           profess'd
           from
           the
           beginning
           ;
           and
           so
           evidently
           
           founded
           on
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             God's
             Word
          
           ,
           that
           they
           neither
           can
           nor
           do
           admit
           of
           any
           Dispute
           among
           Christians
           .
           Those
           who
           the
           most
           pretend
           us
           to
           be
           defective
           in
           our
           Faith
           ,
           yet
           dare
           not
           say
           we
           are
           erroneous
           in
           what
           we
           do
           profess
           :
           They
           acknowledge
           that
           what
           we
           believe
           is
           right
           ,
           only
           they
           think
           we
           do
           not
           believe
           all
           that
           we
           ought
           ,
           because
           not
           all
           that
           they
           would
           have
           us
           ,
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           certainly
           then
           such
           a
           Faith
           as
           this
           cannot
           but
           deserve
           to
           be
           
             earnestly
             contended
             for
          
           ,
           as
           being
           without
           all
           Controversie
           ,
           truly
           that
           
             Faith
             which
             was
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           At
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           Seducers
           ,
           for
           I
           shall
           spare
           the
           rest
           of
           St.
           
           Jude's
           Character
           ,
           ver
           .
           4.
           are
           crept
           in
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           make
           it
           their
           great
           Endeavour
           ,
           by
           any
           means
           ,
           to
           draw
           us
           away
           from
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           repeat
           either
           the
           manner
           how
           I
           have
           shewn
           we
           ought
           to
           
             contend
             for
             our
             Faith
          
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           Directions
           which
           from
           the
           Apostle
           I
           have
           before
           offered
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
           Let
           us
           only
           resolve
           on
           that
           one
           
           most
           just
           and
           reasonable
           Method
           ,
           never
           to
           leave
           our
           own
           Faith
           ,
           till
           we
           can
           be
           clearly
           and
           evidently
           convinced
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           a
           better
           offer'd
           to
           us
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           either
           free
           our selves
           altogether
           from
           the
           Attacks
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           who
           seldom
           care
           to
           meddle
           with
           honest
           and
           understanding
           Men
           ;
           or
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           shall
           not
           run
           any
           great
           Hazzard
           by
           their
           Attempts
           .
        
         
           But
           above
           all
           ,
           Thirdly
           ;
           Whilst
           we
           thus
           
             contend
             for
             the
             Faith
             that
             was
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           let
           us
           be
           Followers
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           must
           save
           us
           ,
           when
           all
           our
           Disputes
           will
           otherwise
           stand
           us
           in
           no
           stead
           .
           To
           believe
           aright
           ,
           will
           do
           us
           but
           small
           service
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           live
           so
           too
           .
           And
           I
           am
           persuaded
           ,
           would
           we
           but
           be
           prevailed
           with
           to
           do
           this
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           only
           most
           effectually
           secure
           us
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           be
           the
           most
           likely
           means
           in
           the
           World
           to
           draw
           over
           others
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           what
           pity
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           a
           Chureh
           ,
           which
           has
           in
           all
           other
           respects
           
           so
           many
           admirable
           Advantages
           above
           its
           Adversaries
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           defective
           in
           no
           other
           mark
           of
           being
           truly
           Primitive
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           this
           is
           less
           defective
           than
           others
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           blessed
           with
           this
           too
           ?
           Consider
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           that
           we
           rely
           upon
           none
           of
           those
           
             broken
             Reeds
          
           which
           others
           lay
           so
           much
           stress
           upon
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           happy
           in
           
             another
             Life
          
           ,
           though
           you
           are
           not
           upright
           and
           holy
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           be
           then
           any
           concern
           for
           your
           own
           or
           your
           
           Church's
           honour
           ;
           if
           any
           value
           for
           your
           
             Immortal
             Souls
          
           ;
           if
           you
           desire
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           now
           ,
           and
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Promises
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ;
           if
           these
           Motives
           ,
           which
           one
           would
           think
           should
           be
           of
           all
           others
           the
           most
           considerable
           ,
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           have
           any
           influence
           at
           all
           upon
           you
           ;
           think
           then
           upon
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           fulfil
           ye
           our
           Joy
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           that
           Piety
           whereunto
           ye
           are
           called
           .
           Be
           as
           Good
           ,
           as
           ye
           are
           Orthodox
           ;
           as
           free
           from
           all
           Corruption
           in
           your
           Manners
           ,
           as
           God
           be
           thanked
           you
           are
           from
           Error
           in
           your
           Belief
           :
           Accomplish
           that
           great
           Work
           ,
           which
           Heaven
           seems
           at
           last
           to
           have
           begun
           among
           us
           ;
           And
           as
           we
           are
           now
           apparently
           
           more
           concern'd
           for
           our
           Religion
           ,
           than
           we
           have
           perhaps
           any
           of
           us
           heretofore
           been
           ;
           so
           let
           us
           go
           on
           in
           well-doing
           more
           and
           more
           .
           Let
           us
           
             grow
             in
             Grace
          
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           also
           
             grow
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           
             till
             finally
             we
             all
             come
             in
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             a
             perfect
             Man
             ,
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           OF
           THE
           Nature
           and
           End
           OF
           THE
           HOLY
           SACRAMENT
           OF
           THE
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           A
           SERMON
           Preach'd
           at
           St.
           
           PAVL's
           COVENT-GARDEN
           ,
           Decemb.
           30.
           1688.
           
        
         
           
             1
             COR.
             xi
             .
             24
             .
          
           
             
               This
               do
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               Me.
               
            
          
        
         
           THese
           Words
           are
           part
           of
           that
           Solemn
           Form
           in
           which
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           first
           celebrated
           the
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           of
           his
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ;
           an●
           establish'd
           it
           
           as
           a
           sacred
           Institution
           ,
           to
           be
           continued
           for
           ever
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           remembrance
           of
           that
           Death
           and
           Passion
           which
           he
           was
           just
           then
           about
           to
           undergo
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Whether
           our
           Apostle
           recounted
           the
           History
           of
           this
           great
           Institution
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           some
           of
           those
           who
           were
           present
           at
           the
           first
           Celebration
           of
           it
           ,
           had
           delivered
           it
           unto
           him
           ;
           or
           whether
           ,
           as
           seems
           most
           probable
           ,
           he
           had
           received
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           by
           some
           
             extraordinary
             Revelation
          
           from
           our
           
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           himself
           :
           This
           is
           plain
           ,
           
           that
           what
           he
           here
           reports
           to
           them
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           was
           no
           idle
           Story
           ,
           no
           vain
           Account
           of
           his
           own
           Invention
           ,
           but
           a
           true
           and
           exact
           Relation
           of
           what
           the
           Blessed
           Jesus
           then
           did
           ,
           when
           
             in
             the
             same
             night
             in
             which
             he
             was
             betray'd
             ,
             he
             took
          
           Bread
           ,
           
             and
             when
             he
             had
             given
             thanks
             ,
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Take
             ,
             Eat
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             Body
             which
             is
             broken
             for
             you
             ,
          
           
             This
             do
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Me.
             
          
        
         
           So
           that
           our
           Text
           then
           you
           see
           contains
           a
           positive
           Command
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           of
           something
           which
           he
           
           ordered
           his
           Apostles
           to
           do
           with
           reference
           to
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           :
           And
           my
           business
           at
           this
           time
           shall
           be
           to
           consider
           what
           that
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           we
           at
           this
           day
           are
           to
           look
           upon
           our selves
           to
           be
           concerned
           in
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           reduce
           what
           I
           have
           to
           offer
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           to
           these
           two
           general
           Considerations
           :
        
         
           I.
           Of
           the
           
             false
             Construction
          
           and
           Application
           which
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           make
           of
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           Which
           having
           done
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           may
           be
           necessary
           to
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           will
           then
           ,
        
         
           II.
           Shew
           what
           indeed
           it
           was
           that
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           here
           commanded
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           in
           
             them
             ,
             All
          
           of
           us
           to
           
             Do
             ,
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           And
           by
           that
           time
           I
           have
           clearly
           examin'd
           these
           Two
           Points
           ,
           I
           presume
           I
           shall
           in
           some
           measure
           have
           laid
           open
           the
           whole
           Nature
           and
           Design
           of
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           have
           answer'd
           the
           End
           of
           these
           Solemn
           and
           
             Extraordinary
             Assemblies
          
           .
        
         
         
           And
           first
           I
           am
           to
           consider
           ,
        
         
           I.
           That
           
             false
             Construction
          
           and
           Application
           which
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           make
           of
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           Opinion
           of
           those
           of
           the
           other
           Communion
           ,
           That
           our
           
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           here
           spoke
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           Representatives
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Body
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           but
           as
           those
           whom
           he
           was
           now
           about
           to
           consecrate
           to
           the
           peculiar
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           in
           it
           :
           And
           therefore
           that
           commanding
           these
           ,
           To
           
             Do
             This
          
           ,
           He
           did
           at
           once
           both
           command
           them
           to
           continue
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           for
           ever
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           also
           at
           the
           same
           time
           invest
           them
           with
           a
           Power
           ,
           to
           Consecrate
           ,
           and
           Take
           ,
           and
           Distribute
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           done
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           if
           we
           did
           add
           their
           other
           Notion
           of
           this
           
             Sacrament
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           in
           the
           Celebration
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           (c)
           
             a
             true
             and
             proper
             Offering
             made
             for
             the
             Sins
             
             and
             Satisfactions
             both
             of
             the
             Dead
             and
             the
             Living
             ,
          
           we
           shall
           then
           find
           the
           full
           import
           of
           our
           Text
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           sense
           ,
           to
           be
           this
           ;
           DO
           THIS
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Receive
             the
             power
             which
             I
             hereby
             give
             you
             of
             consecrating
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           (d)
           of
           
             converting
             these
             Elements
             of
          
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           
             into
             the
             true
             and
             proper
          
           Substance
           
             of
             my
          
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ;
           
             and
             having
             so
             done
          
           ,
           (e)
           Offer
           
             them
             up
             to
             my
             Father
             as
             a
             true
             and
             real
          
           propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           ,
           (f)
           
             for
             the
             Sins
             and
             Satisfactions
             ,
             for
             the
             Punishments
             and
             all
             other
             the
             Necessities
             of
             all
             my
             faithful
             Disciples
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
          
           alive
           or
           dead
           ;
           
             whether
             they
             be
             yet
             on
          
           Earth
           ,
           
             or
             gone
             to
          
           Purgatory
           .
        
         
           Such
           is
           the
           Account
           which
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           give
           us
           of
           these
           words
           :
           And
           in
           this
           they
           are
           so
           very
           confident
           ,
           that
           they
           not
           only
           (g)
           Anathematize
           all
           those
           who
           shall
           say
           either
           that
           Christ
           in
           this
           Command
           did
           not
           institute
           his
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Priests
          
           ;
           or
           
           that
           he
           did
           not
           Command
           ,
           that
           they
           ,
           and
           
             other
             Priests
          
           ,
           should
           in
           like
           manner
           offer
           up
           his
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ;
           but
           have
           also
           made
           it
           the
           very
           Form
           of
           
             Ordaining
             Priests
          
           at
           this
           day
           in
           their
           Church
           ,
           having
           delivered
           the
           Patin
           and
           Chalice
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           bid
           them
           ,
           (h)
           
             Receive
             Power
             to
          
           offer
           Sacrifice
           
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             celebrate
          
           Mass
           
             for
             the
             Living
             and
             for
             the
             Dead
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           need
           say
           very
           little
           to
           shew
           the
           falseness
           of
           this
           Interpretation
           ,
           which
           many
           of
           their
           own
           Doctors
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           Definitions
           concerning
           it
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           themselves
           very
           well
           satisfied
           withal
           :
           They
           freely
           allow
           ,
           that
           this
           Command
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           he
           bids
           them
           
             Do
             this
          
           ,
           cannot
           be
           so
           restrain'd
           to
           his
           own
           Act
           of
           Consecrating
           the
           
             Holy
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           have
           an
           equal
           respect
           to
           the
           Peoples
           Act
           of
           Receiving
           it
           :
           And
           by
           consequence
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           can
           hence
           be
           gathered
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           has
           hereby
           obliged
           his
           Church
           to
           the
           continuance
           of
           this
           great
           Memorial
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Consecrating
           and
           Distributing
           of
           the
           Priests
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Receiving
           ,
           and
           Eating
           ,
           and
           Drinking
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           no
           other
           Account
           than
           we
           
           our selves
           give
           of
           the
           Words
           before
           us
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           from
           hence
           that
           (i)
           Aquinas
           concludes
           ,
           that
           all
           Christians
           are
           obliged
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           have
           opportunity
           ,
           to
           communicate
           in
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           thing
           which
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           himself
           required
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           in
           our
           
             Text
             ,
             This
             do
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Me.
             
          
        
         
           But
           Estius
           is
           more
           express
           :
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           by
           
             Do
             this
          
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           plainly
           intended
           the
           whole
           Action
           both
           of
           
             his
             Consecrating
          
           and
           Distributing
           ,
           and
           of
           
             their
             Receiving
          
           these
           sacred
           Elements
           .
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           (k)
           
             What
             you
             have
             seen
             now
             done
             by
             me
             and
             you
             ,
             that
             do
             you
             and
             your
             Successors
             henceforth
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Me.
          
           And
           that
           this
           is
           clearly
           the
           meaning
           ,
           he
           shews
           from
           the
           Context
           of
           St.
           Paul
           in
           the
           following
           Verses
           ,
           where
           repeating
           the
           very
           same
           
           Command
           ,
           after
           the
           Distribution
           of
           the
           Cup
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           mentioned
           in
           my
           Text
           upon
           the
           delivery
           of
           the
           Bread
           ,
           he
           expresses
           himself
           in
           this
           plain
           manner
           ,
           
             This
             do
             ye
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             as
             oft
          
           ,
           not
           as
           ye
           shall
           Consecrate
           or
           Offer
           ,
           but
           
             as
             ye
             shall
             drink
             it
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Me.
          
           And
           then
           immediately
           subjoins
           a
           Reason
           ,
           which
           clearly
           refers
           to
           the
           
             Peoples
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           
           Priest's
           offering
           any
           pretended
           Sacrifice
           in
           this
           Celebration
           :
           
             For
             as
             often
             as
             ye
             eat
             this
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             this
             Cup
             ,
             ye
             do
             shew
             the
             Lord's
             Death
             till
             he
             come
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           ye
           do
           ,
           by
           this
           Action
           of
           yours
           ,
           fulfil
           the
           Command
           before
           us
           ,
           ye
           set
           forth
           the
           Memory
           of
           
           Christ's
           Death
           and
           Passion
           ,
           and
           
             do
             this
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           And
           even
           (l)
           Bellarmin
           himself
           ,
           tho'
           he
           supposes
           these
           words
           to
           have
           been
           spoke
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           were
           hereby
           to
           be
           consecrated
           to
           the
           
             Priestly
             Office
          
           ;
           yet
           cannot
           but
           own
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           refer
           as
           well
           to
           the
           Action
           of
           their
           (m)
           Eating
           ,
           
           as
           to
           those
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Blessing
           and
           Distributing
           the
           
             Holy
             Elements
          
           ;
           (n)
           Nay
           ,
           he
           says
           yet
           more
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           most
           agreeable
           both
           to
           the
           Context
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Design
           of
           repeating
           the
           History
           of
           this
           Institution
           ,
           to
           apply
           them
           rather
           to
           the
           Disciples
           action
           of
           Eating
           and
           Drinking
           ,
           than
           to
           our
           
           Saviour's
           of
           Consecrating
           and
           Offering
           ;
           the
           Error
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           which
           he
           design'd
           to
           correct
           ,
           consisting
           not
           in
           their
           Consecrating
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           Receiving
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           did
           not
           do
           it
           with
           that
           due
           reverence
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           Tho'
           how
           to
           reconcile
           this
           not
           only
           with
           the
           Opinion
           of
           his
           Church
           before
           mention'd
           ,
           but
           even
           with
           his
           own
           Interpretation
           of
           
           Aquinas's
           Argument
           from
           this
           place
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           necessity
           of
           all
           Mens
           Receiving
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           where
           it
           may
           conveniently
           be
           had
           ;
           viz.
           that
           (o)
           St.
           Thomas
           did
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           collect
           
           this
           immediately
           from
           this
           Command
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           given
           to
           All
           ;
           but
           only
           by
           consequence
           ,
           as
           our
           Lord
           must
           be
           understood
           to
           have
           commanded
           the
           People
           to
           Receive
           ,
           what
           he
           commanded
           the
           Priests
           to
           Consecrate
           and
           Distribute
           ,
           I
           cannot
           easily
           understand
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           both
           the
           Opinion
           of
           our
           
           Saviour's
           making
           his
           
             Apostles
             Priests
          
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           the
           Paraphrase
           which
           they
           now
           give
           of
           them
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           are
           a
           meer
           Invention
           of
           these
           
             later
             Ages
          
           ,
           sought
           out
           to
           support
           that
           other
           great
           Corruption
           of
           this
           
             Holy
             Institution
          
           ,
           the
           Communicating
           of
           the
           Laity
           only
           in
           
             One
             Kind
          
           .
           When
           being
           pressed
           both
           with
           the
           Example
           of
           our
           
             Blessed
             Lord
          
           in
           his
           Institution
           of
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           who
           gave
           the
           Cup
           as
           well
           as
           Bread
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           and
           with
           his
           
             positive
             Command
          
           ,
           to
           do
           that
           to
           Others
           which
           Himself
           had
           done
           to
           Them.
           The
           nice
           Masters
           of
           the
           Schools
           ,
           Men
           who
           never
           wanted
           a
           subtilty
           to
           elude
           what
           they
           could
           not
           otherwise
           fairly
           answer
           ,
           first
           found
           out
           this
           admirable
           Secret
           ,
           unknown
           to
           the
           Church
           for
           above
           a
           Thousand
           Years
           before
           ;
           viz.
           That
           our
           Saviour
           here
           Consecrating
           the
           
             Holy
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           and
           giving
           a
           Command
           to
           his
           
           Apostles
           to
           
             Do
             likewise
          
           ,
           did
           invest
           them
           thereby
           in
           their
           
             Priestly
             Office
          
           ,
           and
           so
           intitule
           them
           to
           a
           Right
           of
           Receiving
           the
           Cup
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           neither
           they
           therefore
           had
           any
           Right
           to
           before
           ,
           nor
           have
           the
           People
           by
           consequence
           any
           more
           Right
           to
           at
           this
           very
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           however
           ,
           such
           an
           Evasion
           as
           this
           might
           well
           enough
           become
           the
           School-Errantry
           ,
           and
           serve
           to
           amuze
           a
           barbarous
           Age
           wherein
           it
           was
           first
           invented
           ;
           yet
           was
           it
           certainly
           too
           great
           a
           presumption
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           in
           such
           inquisitive
           Times
           as
           these
           ,
           to
           impose
           it
           upon
           Mens
           Consciences
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           to
           think
           ,
           by
           the
           vain
           Terror
           of
           an
           ungrounded
           Anathema
           ,
           to
           secure
           it
           against
           all
           Opposition
           .
           For
           not
           to
           insist
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           On
           the
           many
           
             gross
             Absurdities
          
           ,
           and
           even
           
             blasphemous
             Consequences
          
           of
           the
           very
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Mass
           it self
           ,
           That
           there
           should
           be
           a
           true
           and
           
             proper
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           nothing
           truly
           and
           
             properly
             sacrificed
          
           :
           A
           
             Propitiatory
             Offering
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           Propitiation
           made
           by
           it
           :
           That
           Christ
           was
           but
           
             once
             offered
          
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           he
           should
           be
           offered
           again
           
             ten
             thousand
             times
             every
             day
          
           :
           
           That
           by
           that
           
             One
             offering
             of
             Himself
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             perfected
             for
             Ever
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           those
           that
           are
           sanctified
           should
           not
           be
           perfected
           without
           many
           of
           these
           New-Mass-Offerings
           made
           for
           them
           .
           To
           say
           nothing
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Of
           the
           inconsistency
           there
           is
           in
           the
           very
           Supposition
           ,
           That
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           should
           
             ordain
             Priests
          
           of
           the
           New-Covenant
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           yet
           so
           much
           as
           sealed
           that
           Covenant
           by
           his
           Death
           ,
           or
           establish'd
           his
           Church
           .
           To
           pass
           by
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           we
           have
           another
           plain
           and
           evident
           Account
           ,
           both
           when
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           words
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           did
           ordain
           his
           Apostles
           to
           the
           Ministry
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Twentieth
             Chapter
          
           of
           St.
           John
           ;
           where
           we
           are
           told
           how
           ,
           
             after
             his
             Resurrection
          
           ,
           he
           thus
           gave
           them
           their
           Mission
           ,
           ver
           .
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           
             Peace
             be
             unto
             you
             ;
             as
             my
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             even
             so
             send
             I
             you
             :
          
           And
           then
           he
           
             breathed
             upon
             them
          
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Receive
             ye
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             whose
             soever
             sins
             ye
             remit
             ,
             they
             are
             remitted
             ;
             and
             whose
             soever
             sins
             ye
             retain
             ,
             they
             are
             retained
             :
          
           
           And
           which
           are
           at
           this
           day
           own'd
           by
           the
           *
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           us
           ,
           for
           one
           
             Essential
             part
          
           of
           the
           
             Priestly
             Mission
          
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           made
           use
           of
           by
           them
           in
           their
           Ordination
           :
           So
           that
           either
           this
           Sacrament
           may
           be
           reiterated
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Character
             divided
          
           ,
           and
           one
           part
           conferr'd
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           the
           other
           at
           another
           ;
           all
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           their
           own
           Principles
           ;
           or
           else
           the
           Apostles
           were
           not
           
             ordain'd
             Priests
          
           when
           they
           received
           the
           
             Holy
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           but
           when
           our
           Saviour
           here
           
             breathed
             upon
             them
          
           ,
           and
           both
           by
           his
           Action
           and
           his
           Words
           plainly
           expressed
           his
           Mission
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           to
           insist
           on
           any
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           either
           we
           must
           look
           upon
           these
           words
           to
           relate
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           People
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Priests
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           cannot
           have
           either
           the
           Effect
           or
           Signification
           that
           they
           herein
           attribute
           unto
           them
           ;
           or
           else
           it
           will
           remain
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           
             Divine
             Command
          
           at
           all
           entituling
           the
           People
           to
           any
           Right
           to
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           :
           
           For
           if
           our
           Saviour
           spoke
           to
           his
           Apostles
           as
           Priests
           ,
           if
           he
           not
           only
           took
           the
           Bread
           and
           the
           Cup
           and
           consecrated
           them
           as
           a
           Priest
           himself
           ,
           but
           also
           distributed
           them
           to
           the
           Apostles
           as
           Priests
           ,
           and
           bad
           them
           ,
           
             Take
             ,
             Eat
          
           and
           Drink
           as
           Priests
           ;
           then
           are
           not
           the
           People
           ,
           no
           not
           by
           Cardinal
           
           Bellarmin's
           consequence
           ,
           at
           all
           concerned
           in
           any
           part
           of
           this
           Institution
           ,
           which
           the
           Priests
           only
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           this
           Command
           ,
           are
           obliged
           to
           continue
           ,
           and
           
             consecrate
             ,
             offer
             ,
             give
             ,
             receive
             ,
          
           all
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           here
           are
           supposed
           ,
           without
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           as
           Priests
           ,
           to
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           To
           pass
           by
           therefore
           this
           Interpretation
           ,
           both
           so
           lately
           invented
           ,
           and
           so
           weakly
           established
           ;
           set
           up
           to
           support
           that
           bold
           attempt
           of
           
             depriving
             the
             People
             of
             one
             half
             of
             the
             Communion
             ,
          
           and
           that
           upon
           such
           Principles
           as
           in
           the
           natural
           consequence
           of
           them
           rob
           them
           of
           both
           ;
           I
           go
           on
           to
           the
           other
           Point
           I
           have
           proposed
           ,
           and
           shall
           now
           take
           leave
           somewhat
           more
           largely
           to
           insist
           upon
           ;
           Viz.
           
        
         
         
           II.
           To
           shew
           ,
           what
           indeed
           it
           was
           that
           our
           Saviour
           here
           commanded
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           all
           of
           us
           ,
           to
           
             do
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Him.
          
           
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           end
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           that
           we
           distinctly
           to
           consider
           these
           Two
           things
           :
           
             
               First
               ,
               What
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               by
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 Do
                 this
              
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               What
               it
               is
               to
               
                 Do
                 this
                 in
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               What
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               by
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 Do
                 this
              
               ?
            
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ;
           That
           if
           we
           take
           these
           words
           as
           they
           lye
           before
           us
           in
           the
           first
           and
           most
           obvious
           Form
           of
           a
           Command
           ,
           they
           will
           then
           imply
           a
           Commission
           hereby
           given
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           to
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           to
           continue
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           by
           an
           Ordinance
           for
           ever
           ,
           as
           a
           Solemn
           Memorial
           of
           that
           Death
           and
           Passion
           which
           he
           was
           now
           about
           to
           undergo
           for
           us
           .
        
         
         
           When
           God
           was
           pleased
           ,
           by
           a
           wonderful
           Deliverance
           ,
           to
           bring
           up
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           we
           read
           in
           the
           
             Twelfth
             Chapter
          
           of
           Exodus
           ,
           That
           the
           same
           Night
           in
           which
           he
           did
           it
           ,
           he
           commanded
           them
           to
           
             kill
             a
             Lamb
          
           ,
           and
           
             eat
             it
             after
             a
             solemn
             manner
             ,
          
           with
           bitter
           herbs
           ,
           
             and
             unleavened-bread
          
           ;
           and
           to
           continue
           every
           Year
           ,
           by
           a
           constant
           repetition
           of
           that
           
             Sacred
             Ceremony
          
           ,
           the
           Memory
           of
           that
           Deliverance
           which
           he
           had
           wrought
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           being
           now
           to
           fulfil
           that
           Redemption
           ,
           w●ereof
           the
           other
           was
           but
           a
           Type
           and
           Representation
           ,
           takes
           care
           for
           a
           
             Solemn
             Memorial
          
           to
           be
           continued
           of
           it
           in
           all
           Ages
           of
           his
           Church
           to
           the
           End
           of
           the
           World.
           He
           institutes
           another
           and
           better
           Supper
           ;
           and
           the
           Observation
           whereof
           should
           not
           only
           be
           the
           Commemoration
           of
           his
           Delivering
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           worthy
           Partaker
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           application
           also
           of
           all
           the
           Benefits
           of
           it
           .
           He
           takes
           
             Bread
             ,
             blesses
          
           it
           ,
           and
           breaks
           it
           ;
           He
           takes
           the
           Cup
           ,
           and
           blesses
           it
           ,
           and
           distributes
           both
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           and
           then
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           bids
           them
           also
           
             do
             the
             same
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             
             Him
             :
          
           That
           as
           the
           
             Jewish
             Church
          
           had
           by
           their
           
             Paschal
             Feast
          
           hitherto
           kept
           up
           the
           Memory
           of
           God's
           once
           delivering
           their
           Fathers
           from
           the
           
             destroying
             Angel
          
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           ;
           so
           should
           we
           from
           henceforth
           by
           this
           Feast
           of
           Eucharist
           continue
           the
           remembrance
           of
           that
           infinitely
           greater
           and
           
             better
             Redemption
          
           which
           he
           was
           just
           now
           about
           to
           purchase
           by
           his
           
             own
             Death
          
           upon
           the
           Cross
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           no
           doubt
           the
           first
           and
           most
           proper
           design
           of
           these
           words
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           we
           consider
           them
           not
           only
           as
           a
           Command
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           a
           Direction
           ,
           to
           inform
           his
           Apostles
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           us
           ,
           how
           we
           should
           celebrate
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ;
           they
           will
           then
           add
           thus
           much
           to
           our
           former
           Account
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           here
           not
           only
           in
           general
           a
           Command
           to
           continue
           the
           Memory
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           but
           moreover
           an
           Instruction
           also
           ,
           
             after
             what
             manner
          
           we
           are
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           as
           our
           
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           here
           took
           the
           
             Bread
             ,
             blessed
          
           it
           ,
           and
           brake
           it
           ,
           and
           
             gave
             it
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Take
             ,
             Eat
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             Body
             which
             was
             given
             for
             you
          
           :
           As
           he
           took
           the
           
             Cup
             ,
             blessed
             it
          
           ,
           and
           
             gave
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Drink
             ye
             All
             
             of
             this
          
           ;
           so
           should
           those
           who
           now
           minister
           in
           
             Holy
             Things
          
           ,
           when
           they
           stand
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           set
           forth
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           
             Sacred
             Memorial
          
           of
           it
           ,
           after
           his
           Example
           ,
           and
           in
           Obedience
           to
           his
           Command
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           take
           ,
           and
           bless
           ,
           and
           distribute
           these
           Sacred
           Elements
           to
           all
           those
           who
           partake
           with
           them
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           *
           As
           the
           Apostles
           received
           first
           the
           Bread
           ,
           then
           the
           Cup
           too
           at
           his
           Hands
           ;
           so
           should
           all
           they
           who
           supply
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Apostles
           at
           our
           Tables
           ,
           receive
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           of
           these
           after
           their
           Example
           .
        
         
           *
           And
           whosoever
           he
           be
           that
           celebrates
           this
           
             Holy
             Feast
          
           in
           any
           other
           manner
           than
           the
           
             Blessed
             Jesus
          
           did
           ,
           and
           has
           given
           us
           a
           Command
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           he
           therein
           both
           departs
           from
           the
           Example
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           violates
           the
           design
           of
           his
           Precept
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           in
           that
           particular
           manner
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Pen-men
          
           have
           set
           forth
           to
           us
           ,
           establish'd
           this
           Sacrament
           Himself
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           words
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           has
           expresly
           commanded
           us
           to
           continue
           it
           for
           ever
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           in
           which
           he
           established
           it
           ,
           
             Do
             this
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Me.
             
          
        
         
         
           But
           here
           therefore
           let
           me
           not
           be
           mis-understood
           :
           For
           when
           I
           say
           that
           our
           
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           in
           my
           Text
           commanding
           his
           Apostles
           to
           
             do
             this
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             him
             ,
          
           did
           not
           only
           in
           general
           command
           them
           to
           perpetuate
           the
           Memory
           of
           his
           Death
           by
           this
           
             Holy
             Ordinance
          
           for
           ever
           ,
           but
           did
           moreover
           direct
           them
           
             after
             what
             Manner
          
           they
           should
           do
           it
           :
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           to
           signifie
           thereby
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           look
           upon
           our selves
           to
           be
           so
           tied
           up
           to
           the
           Example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           at
           liberty
           to
           depart
           in
           any
           the
           least
           Circumstances
           from
           that
           first
           Celebration
           of
           it
           :
           For
           then
           we
           must
           never
           administer
           nor
           receive
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           but
           
             after
             Supper
          
           ,
           in
           a
           private
           Chamber
           ,
           or
           upper
           Room
           ,
           to
           Men
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Women
           ,
           and
           those
           just
           twelve
           ,
           neither
           more
           nor
           less
           ,
           and
           
             lying
             along
             with
             our
             Heads
             in
             one
             anothers
             Bosoms
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostles
           now
           did
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           suppose
           no
           Christian
           ,
           of
           whatsoever
           Church
           or
           Persuasion
           he
           be
           ,
           does
           at
           all
           think
           himself
           obliged
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           But
           my
           meaning
           herein
           is
           this
           ;
           That
           in
           those
           things
           wherein
           the
           Nature
           of
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           consists
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           have
           recounted
           to
           us
           on
           purpose
           to
           direct
           us
           in
           the
           Celebration
           
           of
           it
           ;
           in
           those
           we
           are
           not
           to
           depart
           from
           our
           
           Saviour's
           Institution
           ,
           nor
           to
           presume
           to
           set
           up
           our
           own
           Innovations
           ,
           as
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           has
           most
           presumptuously
           done
           in
           opposition
           to
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           defiance
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Lord's
           Appointment
           .
        
         
           To
           receive
           the
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           in
           this
           or
           that
           posture
           ,
           with
           such
           or
           such
           particular
           Ceremonies
           ,
           these
           are
           things
           wholly
           foreign
           to
           the
           Nature
           and
           Design
           of
           this
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           therefore
           such
           as
           may
           in
           different
           places
           and
           Ages
           be
           different
           .
           And
           every
           Christian
           ought
           to
           comply
           with
           what
           is
           used
           and
           prescribed
           in
           that
           Church
           with
           which
           he
           communicates
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           those
           things
           in
           which
           the
           very
           Nature
           of
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           is
           concern'd
           ;
           for
           such
           parts
           as
           constitute
           the
           integrity
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           serve
           the
           more
           lively
           to
           set
           it
           off
           as
           a
           memorial
           of
           the
           Death
           and
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           which
           therefore
           we
           must
           look
           upon
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           to
           have
           sealed
           with
           his
           express
           Command
           ,
           
             Do
             this
          
           ;
           In
           these
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           keep
           close
           both
           to
           the
           Example
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Text
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           has
           distinctly
           instituted
           this
           
             Holy
             Supper
          
           
           in
           
             Two
             Kinds
          
           ,
           not
           dare
           to
           command
           Men
           ,
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           an
           Anathema
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           
             One
             alone
          
           is
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           may
           suffice
           for
           the
           Explication
           of
           the
           former
           part
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           What
           it
           is
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           by
           that
           Phrase
           of
           my
           
             Text
             ,
             Do
             this
          
           .
           I
           go
           on
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           enquire
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           it
           is
           to
           
             do
             this
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           It
           is
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           agreed
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           That
           the
           Design
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           this
           Command
           ,
           was
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           great
           End
           of
           his
           Instituting
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             viz.
          
           That
           it
           was
           to
           
             keep
             up
          
           in
           our
           
             own
             Minds
          
           ,
           and
           
             set
             forth
          
           to
           others
           ,
           a
           solemn
           and
           lively
           Remembrance
           of
           his
           dying
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           great
           Benefits
           and
           Advantages
           that
           accrue
           to
           us
           thereby
           .
           And
           however
           it
           be
           pretty
           hard
           to
           reconcile
           this
           plain
           Design
           of
           this
           Institution
           ,
           with
           what
           those
           of
           the
           
             other
             Communion
          
           now
           make
           to
           be
           the
           main
           business
           of
           it
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             to
             be
             a
             true
             and
             proper
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             Living
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Dead
             ;
             in
             nothing
             differing
             from
             that
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Oblation
             :
          
           
           A
           remembrance
           being
           ever
           of
           things
           absent
           from
           ,
           not
           present
           with
           us
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Sacrifice
           very
           improperly
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Type
           or
           Memorial
           of
           it self
           ;
           yet
           so
           clearly
           is
           this
           design
           of
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           here
           declared
           to
           be
           for
           the
           remembrance
           of
           
           Christ's
           Death
           and
           Passion
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           chosen
           rather
           to
           encounter
           all
           these
           Absurdities
           ,
           than
           to
           adventure
           to
           deny
           what
           our
           Savior
           has
           so
           very
           plainly
           delivered
           as
           the
           End
           of
           this
           Institution
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           it
           is
           not
           therefore
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Intention
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           in
           this
           Command
           ,
           was
           to
           oblige
           us
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           Solemn
           Ceremony
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           continue
           the
           Memory
           of
           his
           Death
           ;
           yet
           we
           are
           not
           therefore
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           all
           we
           have
           to
           do
           when
           we
           come
           to
           the
           
             Holy
             Table
          
           ,
           and
           attend
           on
           this
           
             Great
             Memorial
          
           ,
           is
           simply
           to
           remember
           or
           call
           to
           mind
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
           No
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           answer
           either
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Command
           ,
           or
           the
           design
           of
           this
           Institution
           .
           The
           word
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           which
           we
           here
           render
           Remembrance
           ,
           is
           very
           emphatical
           ,
           and
           imports
           not
           a
           bare
           calling
           to
           mind
           ,
           but
           a
           renew'd
           Commemoration
           .
           It
           regards
           the
           Affections
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Action
           of
           
           the
           Mind
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           denotes
           not
           so
           much
           a
           
             private
             Remembrance
          
           ,
           as
           a
           publick
           and
           
             solemn
             Commemoration
          
           ;
           when
           in
           our
           
           Apostle's
           Phrase
           ,
           ver
           .
           26.
           we
           do
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           annunciate
           and
           
             shew
             forth
          
           to
           others
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           we
           thus
           
             call
             to
             mind
          
           our selves
           ,
           
             the
             Lord's
             Death
          
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           all
           those
           pious
           motions
           and
           resentments
           that
           befit
           so
           excellent
           and
           so
           advantageous
           a
           Remembrance
           .
        
         
           To
           know
           therefore
           what
           it
           is
           that
           our
           Saviour
           here
           requires
           of
           us
           ,
           when
           he
           bids
           us
           to
           
             do
             this
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Him
             ,
          
           two
           things
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           us
           :
           
             
               First
               ,
               What
               it
               is
               that
               we
               are
               to
               remember
               or
               
                 shew
                 forth
              
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               this
               
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
              
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               
                 what
                 manner
              
               ,
               and
               with
               
                 what
                 Motions
              
               and
               Affections
               we
               are
               to
               do
               it
               ?
            
          
        
         
           And
           ,
           First
           ,
           let
           us
           examine
           ,
        
         
           What
           it
           is
           that
           we
           are
           to
           remember
           or
           
             shew
             forth
          
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ?
        
         
         
           Now
           this
           in
           general
           St.
           Paul
           here
           tells
           us
           is
           his
           
             Death
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           26.
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           bitter
           Death
           and
           Passion
           which
           he
           was
           just
           then
           about
           to
           undergo
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           when
           he
           established
           this
           Solemn
           Memorial
           of
           it
           .
           For
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             as
             often
             as
             ye
             eat
             this
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             this
             Cup
             ,
             ye
             do
             shew
             forth
             the
          
           LORD
           's
           Death
           
             till
             his
             coming
          
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           a
           bare
           Remembrance
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           without
           any
           farther
           Consideration
           either
           of
           the
           cause
           and
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           of
           those
           infinite
           Advantages
           which
           accrue
           to
           us
           thereby
           ,
           will
           afford
           but
           a
           very
           imperfest
           Memorial
           to
           us
           .
           We
           must
           therefore
           ,
           for
           a
           full
           discharge
           of
           this
           duty
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           up
           in
           our
           Souls
           those
           suitable
           resentments
           we
           ought
           to
           bring
           to
           this
           Holy
           Administration
           ,
           take
           a
           farther
           and
           more
           particular
           prospect
           of
           it
           :
           And
           consider
           ,
           
             
               First
               ,
               What
               our
               State
               and
               Condition
               was
               that
               obliged
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               thus
               to
               die
               for
               us
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               What
               that
               Death
               &
               Passion
               was
               which
               he
               underwent
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               and
               has
               therefore
               commanded
               us
               to
               remember
               in
               this
               
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
              
               ?
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               What
               the
               Benefits
               are
               that
               accrue
               to
               us
               thereby
               ?
            
          
        
         
           And
           ,
           
             First
             ,
             To
             do
             this
             in
          
           Remembrance
           
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           will
           engage
           us
           to
           call
           to
           mind
           ,
           what
           our
           State
           and
           condition
           was
           ,
           that
           obliged
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           thus
           to
           die
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           For
           however
           we
           were
           by
           Baptism
           wash'd
           from
           all
           the
           Guilt
           ,
           and
           delivered
           from
           the
           Punishment
           of
           our
           
             Original
             Pollution
          
           ,
           and
           admitted
           into
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           made
           Heirs
           of
           the
           Promise
           of
           
             Eternal
             Glory
          
           ;
           yet
           we
           are
           not
           therefore
           to
           think
           our selves
           ever
           the
           less
           concerned
           when
           we
           come
           to
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           and
           shew
           forth
           that
           Death
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           very
           Baptism
           it self
           was
           consecrated
           into
           a
           laver
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           there
           to
           call
           to
           mind
           that
           wretched
           State
           in
           which
           we
           once
           were
           ,
           and
           must
           for
           ever
           have
           lain
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           
             Blessed
             Jesus
             given
             himself
             up
             unto
             Death
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           I
           should
           indulge
           too
           much
           your
           Curiosity
           in
           an
           Argument
           of
           this
           moment
           ,
           should
           I
           enter
           on
           that
           vain
           Speculation
           which
           the
           School-men
           first
           started
           ,
           and
           has
           
           since
           been
           made
           the
           Sport
           and
           Diversion
           of
           our
           Modern
           Scepticks
           in
           Religion
           ;
           Whether
           God
           could
           not
           otherwise
           have
           provided
           for
           the
           Pardon
           and
           Salvation
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Son
           ?
           For
           since
           it
           was
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           God
           to
           pitch
           upon
           this
           way
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           is
           it
           for
           us
           vainly
           to
           enquire
           whether
           he
           might
           not
           have
           made
           use
           of
           some
           other
           ?
           This
           we
           ought
           at
           least
           to
           believe
           ,
           That
           God
           had
           his
           Reasons
           for
           preferring
           this
           ;
           and
           that
           however
           we
           ought
           not
           so
           far
           to
           tye
           up
           the
           Power
           and
           Liberty
           of
           our
           Creator
           ,
           as
           to
           presume
           to
           say
           he
           could
           not
           otherwise
           have
           redeem'd
           us
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           thus
           much
           we
           may
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           conclude
           ,
           That
           none
           could
           have
           better
           ,
           or
           so
           well
           have
           answer'd
           the
           great
           Ends
           both
           of
           his
           Justice
           and
           of
           his
           Mercy
           ;
           or
           more
           illustriously
           have
           set
           forth
           the
           Riches
           of
           his
           Love
           and
           Favour
           to
           Mankind
           ;
           or
           more
           powerfully
           have
           engaged
           us
           to
           a
           suitable
           return
           of
           Love
           to
           him
           ;
           or
           more
           clearly
           have
           convinced
           us
           of
           the
           hatred
           of
           God
           to
           Sin
           ;
           or
           more
           effectually
           have
           stir'd
           us
           up
           to
           our
           utmost
           endeavours
           to
           live
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           as
           becomes
           those
           who
           had
           been
           
           so
           wonderfully
           redeem'd
           by
           the
           
             precious
             Blood
          
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           himself
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           this
           then
           be
           a
           Question
           otherwise
           of
           more
           Curiosity
           than
           Vse
           ;
           and
           raised
           for
           the
           most
           part
           rather
           to
           cavil
           at
           Religion
           ,
           than
           to
           magnifie
           the
           Power
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           may
           it
           here
           perhaps
           be
           of
           some
           benefit
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           fill
           our
           Souls
           with
           the
           highest
           resentments
           of
           Love
           and
           Gratitude
           to
           our
           Great
           Redeemer
           ,
           to
           consider
           not
           only
           from
           what
           Miseries
           he
           has
           delivered
           us
           ,
           but
           with
           what
           a
           freedom
           and
           readiness
           ,
           and
           good-will
           to
           us
           he
           did
           it
           .
           No
           ,
           God
           was
           not
           constrain'd
           ,
           nor
           any
           necessity
           put
           upon
           our
           
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           if
           either
           the
           one
           must
           have
           died
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           other
           could
           not
           by
           any
           other
           means
           have
           reconciled
           Mankind
           unto
           himself
           .
           It
           was
           the
           free
           Choice
           of
           both
           ,
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           magnifie
           their
           Love
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           our
           Love
           and
           Duty
           to
           them
           again
           ;
           that
           so
           ,
           as
           St.
           John
           says
           ,
           1
           Ep.
           iv
           .
           19
           .
           
             We
             may
             love
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             first
             loved
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           every
           where
           set
           out
           to
           us
           the
           whole
           business
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           as
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           
             free
             Choice
          
           and
           
             Pleasure
             of
             God.
          
           So
           says
           St.
           
             John
             ,
             cap.
          
           iii.
           16
           .
           
             God
             so
             
             loved
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             Him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           So
           says
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           i.
           9
           .
           where
           he
           makes
           the
           business
           of
           our
           Redemption
           to
           have
           been
           the
           
             eternal
             purpose
          
           of
           God
           ,
           before
           Adam
           had
           yet
           sinned
           ,
           or
           by
           consequence
           before
           there
           could
           be
           any
           necessity
           of
           
           Christ's
           dying
           for
           us
           ;
           
             who
             hath
             saved
             us
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             and
             called
             us
             with
             an
             Holy
             Calling
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             our
             works
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             own
             purpose
             ,
             and
             Grace
             which
             was
             given
             us
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             before
             the
             World
             began
             .
          
           And
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           same
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           
             He
             gave
             Himself
             for
             us
          
           ,
           Tit.
           ii
           .
           14
           .
           but
           that
           he
           did
           it
           with
           all
           imaginable
           readiness
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           good-will
           with
           which
           God
           designed
           it
           ,
           
             Lo
             I
             come
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             to
             fulfil
             thy
             Will
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
          
           Heb.
           x.
           7
           ,
           9.
           
           And
           again
           in
           St.
           John
           ,
           speaking
           of
           
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             for
             us
             ,
          
           he
           declares
           ,
           
           ver
           .
           18.
           
           
             No
             man
             taketh
             it
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             lay
             it
             down
             of
             my self
             ;
             I
             have
             power
             to
             lay
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             power
             to
             take
             it
             again
             .
          
        
         
           Such
           therefore
           was
           the
           love
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           freely
           giving
           up
           himself
           to
           the
           Death
           for
           us
           .
           And
           
           for
           the
           reason
           that
           induced
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           benefits
           which
           thereby
           accrue
           to
           us
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           say
           either
           what
           or
           how
           great
           they
           were
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           the
           time
           would
           fail
           me
           ,
           should
           I
           go
           about
           particularly
           to
           lay
           them
           all
           before
           you
           .
           Miserable
           was
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           deplorable
           the
           Condition
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           beyond
           any
           thing
           that
           we
           are
           able
           almost
           to
           conceive
           .
           We
           were
           
             all
             dead
             in
             Trespasses
             and
             Sins
             ,
          
           and
           must
           for
           ever
           have
           lain
           both
           under
           the
           Guilt
           and
           Punishment
           of
           our
           Transgressions
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Blessed
           Jesus
           opened
           to
           us
           the
           Gates
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           sealed
           a
           Gospel
           of
           Repentance
           with
           
             his
             own
             Blood
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Remission
           of
           our
           Sins
           .
           Our
           Nature
           was
           decayed
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           has
           restored
           ;
           so
           that
           whereas
           before
           we
           had
           
             no
             sufficiency
          
           of
           our selves
           ,
           we
           have
           now
           
             a
             sufficiency
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             can
             do
             all
             things
             through
             Christ
             that
             strengthens
             us
             .
          
           Our
           Sins
           had
           got
           the
           dominion
           over
           us
           ;
           and
           these
           he
           has
           not
           only
           very
           much
           prevented
           by
           his
           Grace
           ,
           but
           will
           also
           utterly
           wipe
           away
           by
           his
           Death
           and
           Satisfaction
           for
           us
           .
           We
           were
           under
           a
           miserable
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           and
           Judgment
           :
           But
           Christ
           has
           now
           took
           away
           the
           sting
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           our
           
             Temporal
             Death
          
           is
           no
           longer
           a
           Punishment
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           Blessing
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Eternal
             Judgment
          
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           ,
           instead
           of
           being
           our
           Condemnation
           ,
           prove
           to
           us
           
             perfect
             Absolution
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             glorious
             Reward
          
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           blessed
           Change
           which
           has
           been
           made
           in
           our
           Condition
           ,
           and
           which
           certainly
           ought
           to
           render
           the
           remembrance
           of
           our
           Text
           most
           dear
           and
           precious
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           not
           insist
           any
           longer
           upon
           this
           Point
           ;
           I
           am
           persuaded
           there
           is
           no
           one
           that
           now
           hears
           me
           ,
           so
           ignorant
           in
           the
           
             great
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
          
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           fully
           acquainted
           with
           this
           first
           and
           
             chiefest
             Foundation
          
           of
           all
           our
           Faith.
           Nor
           have
           I
           mentioned
           that
           little
           which
           I
           have
           now
           remark'd
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           much
           to
           instruct
           you
           in
           what
           you
           ought
           to
           make
           a
           great
           part
           of
           your
           Memorial
           when
           you
           come
           to
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ;
           as
           rather
           if
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           to
           stir
           up
           some
           Affections
           both
           in
           my self
           and
           you
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           suitable
           to
           a
           serious
           Reflection
           on
           all
           these
           things
           :
           There
           being
           nothing
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           more
           apt
           to
           fill
           our
           Souls
           with
           that
           due
           resentment
           
           we
           then
           especially
           ought
           to
           have
           of
           the
           
             Death
             of
             Christ
          
           when
           we
           come
           to
           this
           Sacred
           Memorial
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           consider
           the
           wretched
           condition
           from
           which
           we
           were
           delivered
           by
           it
           ;
           nor
           more
           apt
           to
           engage
           us
           to
           live
           as
           becomes
           those
           who
           have
           been
           freed
           from
           such
           unspeakable
           Miseries
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           put
           into
           a
           capacity
           of
           Everlasting
           Glory
           ;
           and
           without
           which
           our
           remembrance
           of
           him
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           Reproach
           ,
           and
           a
           Scandal
           ,
           not
           an
           Honour
           and
           a
           Service
           to
           him
           ;
           we
           shall
           forfeit
           all
           the
           benefits
           of
           that
           Death
           we
           are
           call'd
           to
           commemorate
           ;
           and
           as
           our
           Apostle
           phrases
           it
           ,
           ver
           .
           29.
           of
           this
           
             Chapter
             ,
             Eat
             and
             drink
             our
             own
             Damnation
             ,
             not
             discerning
             the
             Lord's
             Body
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           first
           thing
           we
           are
           to
           do
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           
             Text
             ,
             This
             do
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Me.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           remembring
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           will
           oblige
           us
           to
           consider
           what
           that
           Death
           and
           Passion
           was
           which
           he
           underwent
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           and
           commanded
           us
           in
           this
           place
           to
           continue
           the
           Memory
           of
           in
           this
           Institution
           .
        
         
         
           And
           this
           to
           be
           sure
           must
           be
           the
           proper
           business
           of
           every
           one
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           this
           
             Holy
             Table
          
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           what
           ,
           or
           how
           great
           those
           Sufferings
           were
           which
           the
           Blessed
           Jesus
           underwent
           for
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           me
           to
           pretend
           to
           declare
           unto
           you
           .
           Great
           and
           terrible
           are
           the
           Accounts
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           every
           where
           give
           us
           of
           them
           .
           How
           doth
           Isaiah
           set
           forth
           to
           us
           in
           his
           Prophecy
           ,
           the
           Type
           and
           Shadow
           of
           them
           ?
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           be
           
             a
             Man
             of
             sorrow
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             acquainted
             with
             grief
             ;
             without
             form
             ,
             or
             comeliness
             ,
             or
             beauty
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             desire
             him
             .
          
           He
           represents
           him
           as
           labouring
           under
           all
           the
           Miseries
           and
           Afflictions
           that
           were
           due
           to
           the
           Sins
           of
           a
           wicked
           and
           incorrigible
           world
           .
           
           Surely
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             he
             hath
             born
             our
             griefs
             ,
             and
             carried
             our
             sorrows
             :
             We
             esteemed
             him
             stricken
             ,
             smitten
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             afflicted
          
           ;
           
           But
           
             he
             was
             wounded
             for
          
           our
           
             transgressions
             ,
             he
             was
             bruised
             for
          
           our
           
             iniquities
             ;
             the
             chastisement
             of
          
           our
           
             peace
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             stripes
          
           we
           
             are
             healed
          
           .
           
           
             All
             we
             like
             Sheep
             have
             gone
             astray
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             laid
             on
             him
             the
             iniquities
             of
             us
             all
             .
          
        
         
         
           Thus
           did
           Isaiah
           speak
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           foresaw
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           prophesied
           of
           his
           Passion
           :
           And
           if
           we
           look
           into
           the
           Accounts
           which
           the
           
             Holy
             Evangelists
          
           give
           us
           of
           the
           Accomplishment
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           those
           exceeding
           whatever
           we
           are
           able
           to
           comprehend
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           his
           Suffering
           ,
           it
           was
           accompanied
           with
           all
           the
           bitter
           Aggravations
           of
           Misery
           that
           can
           well
           be
           imagined
           .
           For
           indeed
           ,
           what
           else
           can
           we
           say
           of
           the
           Mockeries
           and
           the
           Insults
           ,
           of
           the
           Scorns
           and
           Reproaches
           that
           appeared
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           Passion
           ?
           Of
           the
           Baseness
           and
           Treachery
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           barbarous
           Malice
           and
           Cruelty
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ?
           How
           was
           he
           betray'd
           by
           one
           of
           his
           own
           
             Apostles
             ,
             deny'd
          
           by
           another
           ,
           forsaken
           by
           all
           ,
           condemn'd
           at
           one
           of
           those
           Feasts
           that
           brought
           together
           all
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           to
           Jerusalem
           ?
           And
           that
           for
           two
           of
           the
           most
           grievous
           Crimes
           that
           could
           be
           laid
           to
           the
           Charge
           of
           an
           innocent
           Soul
           ;
           Blasphemy
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           Sedition
           among
           the
           
             People
             ;
             Set
             at
             nought
          
           by
           the
           
             Soldiers
             ;
             Execrated
          
           and
           Abjured
           by
           his
           
             own
             Countrymen
             ;
             
             Adorn'd
          
           as
           a
           
             mock
             King
          
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           the
           more
           derided
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           finally
           ,
           to
           compleat
           the
           Tragedy
           ,
           Executed
           by
           a
           Death
           not
           only
           the
           most
           scandalous
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           painful
           of
           any
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Which
           therefore
           brings
           us
           to
           a
           Second
           Consideration
           of
           his
           Passion
           ;
           namely
           ,
           of
           the
           Pains
           and
           Torments
           of
           it
           .
           And
           here
           I
           shall
           not
           enter
           upon
           any
           long
           Account
           of
           the
           Cruelty
           of
           that
           Death
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           thought
           sufficient
           by
           those
           whose
           kind
           of
           Punishment
           it
           was
           to
           give
           a
           
             general
             Name
          
           to
           the
           
             greatest
             Torments
          
           ,
           by
           derivation
           from
           this
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           highest
           and
           chiefest
           of
           all
           .
           The
           Wounds
           of
           the
           Hands
           and
           Feet
           ,
           which
           the
           Nails
           made
           when
           he
           was
           fastned
           to
           the
           Cross
           ;
           the
           Agonies
           and
           Convulsions
           of
           his
           
             whole
             Body
          
           ,
           when
           he
           hung
           upon
           it
           ;
           the
           slowness
           of
           dying
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           those
           Furrows
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           
           Psalmist's
           Speech
           ,
           they
           had
           before
           made
           with
           their
           Scourges
           upon
           his
           Back
           .
           
           All
           these
           sufficiently
           declare
           to
           us
           an
           extraordinary
           Suffering
           ,
           and
           may
           warrant
           us
           to
           cry
           out
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           in
           the
           Reflection
           on
           it
           ,
           
             Is
             it
             nothing
             to
             you
          
           ,
           
           
             all
             ye
             that
             pass
             by
             ,
             
             behold
             and
             see
             if
             there
             be
             any
             sorrow
             like
             unto
             this
             sorrow
             wherewith
             the
          
           Lord
           afflicted
           his
           own
           Son
           
             in
             that
             day
             of
             his
             fierce
             anger
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           yet
           still
           all
           this
           was
           but
           the
           least
           part
           of
           his
           Passion
           ;
           and
           the
           anguish
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           those
           
             unknown
             Sufferings
          
           he
           underwent
           within
           ,
           far
           exceed
           whatever
           Torments
           his
           Enemies
           were
           able
           to
           put
           him
           to
           .
           They
           were
           these
           that
           made
           him
           
             sweat
             great
             drops
             of
             blood
          
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           
           before
           ever
           the
           Officers
           had
           seiz'd
           him
           ,
           or
           begun
           to
           inflict
           the
           least
           Punishment
           upon
           him
           .
           They
           were
           these
           that
           made
           him
           not
           only
           declare
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           That
           
             his
             Soul
             was
             exceeding
             sorrowful
          
           ,
           
           
             even
             unto
             death
          
           ;
           but
           carried
           him
           farther
           ,
           in
           the
           bitterness
           of
           his
           Grief
           ,
           to
           pray
           three
           several
           times
           to
           his
           Father
           with
           the
           
             greatest
             importunity
          
           ;
           
           
             That
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             this
             Cup
             might
             pass
             from
             him
             .
          
           And
           when
           at
           last
           it
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           must
           drink
           off
           the
           very
           dregs
           of
           it
           ,
           forced
           that
           vehement
           Expostulation
           from
           him
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             My
             God
          
           ,
           
           
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
          
           ?
        
         
           It
           has
           been
           the
           rashness
           of
           some
           ,
           from
           all
           these
           Expressions
           of
           his
           Grief
           ,
           but
           especially
           from
           the
           last
           ,
           to
           conclude
           ,
           
           That
           our
           Saviour
           in
           his
           Passion
           underwent
           all
           the
           Punishment
           that
           all
           the
           Elect
           of
           God
           should
           have
           suffered
           for
           all
           their
           Sins
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           That
           he
           bore
           in
           his
           mind
           the
           very
           pains
           and
           torments
           of
           the
           Damn'd
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           agreeable
           to
           a
           right
           Belief
           ,
           to
           run
           to
           any
           such
           Extremity
           .
           His
           Sufferings
           were
           indeed
           great
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           not
           such
           as
           either
           excluded
           him
           from
           the
           love
           and
           favour
           of
           God
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ;
           nor
           accompanied
           with
           any
           despair
           ,
           which
           is
           always
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           the
           least
           part
           of
           the
           Sinner's
           torment
           in
           another
           World.
           He
           died
           ,
           and
           went
           down
           into
           the
           Grave
           ;
           but
           his
           Soul
           was
           
             not
             left
             in
             the
             regions
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           
           
             nor
             did
             his
             flesh
             see
             corruption
             .
          
           His
           Punishment
           was
           short
           in
           the
           duration
           ,
           and
           the
           intenseness
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           very
           grievous
           ,
           yet
           no
           more
           than
           was
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           a
           
             Man
             to
             bear
          
           :
           And
           we
           must
           not
           so
           speak
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           forget
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           was
           God
           when
           he
           underwent
           them
           ,
           yet
           that
           he
           died
           ,
           and
           suffered
           as
           he
           was
           Man.
           
        
         
           Thus
           therefore
           must
           we
           call
           to
           mind
           the
           Passion
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           :
           We
           must
           go
           through
           all
           the
           stages
           of
           it
           
           with
           care
           and
           exactness
           ;
           and
           neither
           diminish
           the
           Horrour
           of
           what
           he
           endured
           by
           an
           
             imperfect
             Memorial
          
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           do
           violence
           at
           once
           both
           to
           the
           Nature
           and
           Innocence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           straining
           it
           up
           to
           a
           greater
           heighth
           than
           either
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Honour
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           or
           his
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           in
           which
           he
           suffered
           ,
           will
           permit
           us
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Second
           thing
           we
           are
           to
           remember
           when
           we
           come
           to
           the
           
             Holy
             Table
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           and
           last
           thing
           here
           required
           of
           us
           ,
           is
           ,
           Having
           called
           to
           mind
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Evils
           from
           whence
           we
           are
           delivered
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           consider
           finally
           ,
           what
           the
           Benefits
           are
           that
           accrue
           to
           us
           thereby
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           must
           be
           somewhat
           very
           extraordinary
           for
           which
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           should
           Himself
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           
             humble
             himself
          
           so
           far
           as
           to
           
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
          
           
           but
           
             being
             made
             in
             the
             similitude
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
          
           expose
           himself
           to
           all
           those
           vile
           and
           
           cruel
           Sufferings
           I
           but
           just
           now
           recounted
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           Benefits
           which
           he
           purchased
           for
           us
           by
           his
           Death
           ,
           were
           not
           at
           all
           inferior
           to
           the
           Punishment
           he
           underwent
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           them
           :
           And
           to
           speak
           them
           all
           in
           one
           
             general
             Conclusion
          
           ,
           he
           purchased
           the
           Redemption
           of
           a
           
             lost
             ,
             miserable
             ,
             sinful
             World
          
           ;
           we
           were
           all
           before
           dead
           in
           Trespasses
           and
           Sins
           ;
           we
           are
           now
           raised
           to
           the
           Hopes
           and
           Assurance
           of
           
             Everlasting
             Glory
          
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           therefore
           I
           will
           be
           a
           little
           more
           particular
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           By
           these
           Sufferings
           our
           
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           delivered
           us
           from
           the
           Curse
           which
           descended
           to
           us
           by
           our
           first
           Parents
           Transgression
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           Eternal
           Punishment
           which
           must
           otherwise
           have
           been
           the
           consequence
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           not
           to
           enter
           now
           into
           any
           scrupulous
           Enquiry
           concerning
           the
           Nature
           of
           
             Original
             Sin
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Grounds
           upon
           which
           God
           is
           supposed
           to
           impute
           it
           to
           us
           :
           Or
           how
           far
           we
           should
           have
           been
           either
           condemn'd
           or
           not
           for
           the
           
             Actual
             Sin
          
           of
           Adam
           in
           Eating
           of
           the
           
           
             forbidden
             Fruit
          
           :
           This
           at
           least
           cannot
           be
           doubted
           of
           by
           any
           ,
           That
           our
           Nature
           is
           now
           much
           degenerated
           from
           that
           
             primitive
             Purity
          
           in
           which
           Man
           was
           at
           
             first
             created
          
           ;
           that
           we
           have
           all
           ,
           the
           very
           best
           of
           us
           ,
           a
           strange
           Propensity
           to
           Evil
           ,
           and
           are
           born
           with
           an
           Impotency
           ,
           if
           not
           Adverseness
           to
           that
           Virtue
           and
           Piety
           ,
           which
           the
           Principles
           of
           
             natural
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           revealed
           require
           of
           us
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           should
           allow
           the
           contentious
           Disputers
           of
           our
           Days
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           not
           impute
           Adam's
           Transgression
           to
           us
           for
           Sin
           ,
           nor
           condemn
           us
           for
           a
           Defect
           which
           we
           are
           not
           our selves
           consenting
           to
           ,
           but
           bring
           into
           the
           World
           with
           us
           ;
           yet
           would
           this
           have
           stood
           us
           but
           in
           very
           little
           stead
           :
           Whilst
           we
           should
           every
           one
           of
           us
           have
           been
           Guilty
           of
           so
           many
           
             Actual
             Sins
          
           ,
           as
           had
           not
           Christ
           purchased
           a
           Redemption
           for
           us
           ,
           must
           for
           ever
           have
           sunk
           us
           down
           into
           Ruine
           and
           Destruction
           .
           And
           certainly
           we
           ought
           then
           to
           esteem
           it
           no
           small
           Benefit
           of
           our
           
             Saviour's
             Passion
          
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           now
           delivered
           us
           from
           this
           Danger
           ;
           and
           removed
           the
           
             fatal
             Necessity
          
           we
           must
           otherwise
           have
           lain
           under
           ,
           of
           being
           for
           
             ever
             miserable
          
           ,
           without
           all
           possibility
           of
           preventing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           only
           one
           Part
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
           first
           and
           least
           of
           those
           Blessings
           which
           his
           Death
           and
           Passion
           has
           obtained
           for
           us
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Our
           
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           has
           not
           only
           delivered
           us
           from
           those
           Dangers
           to
           which
           we
           were
           before
           exposed
           ;
           but
           he
           has
           put
           us
           in
           a
           new
           and
           better
           way
           of
           attaining
           to
           that
           ,
           nay
           perhaps
           to
           a
           greater
           Happiness
           than
           what
           we
           should
           have
           had
           ,
           if
           Adam
           had
           
             never
             sinned
          
           ,
           nor
           by
           consequence
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ever
           given
           himself
           an
           Offering
           for
           our
           Sins
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           indeed
           the
           great
           Commendation
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Love
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           not
           content
           to
           deliver
           us
           from
           those
           Dangers
           that
           before
           threatned
           us
           ,
           
           
             He
             saves
             to
             the
             uttermost
          
           ,
           those
           that
           come
           to
           him
           .
           And
           here
           to
           unfold
           the
           Greatness
           of
           this
           Benefit
           ,
           as
           I
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           I
           must
           run
           through
           all
           the
           excellent
           Advantages
           of
           that
           New-Covenant
           God
           entred
           into
           with
           us
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Son.
           But
           this
           would
           carry
           me
           into
           an
           Argument
           ,
           great
           indeed
           ,
           and
           worthy
           your
           Attention
           ,
           but
           beyond
           the
           Bounds
           of
           my
           present
           Discourse
           .
           In
           general
           ,
        
         
           *
           If
           to
           have
           a
           Systeme
           of
           the
           noblest
           and
           most
           admirable
           Rules
           of
           Living
           that
           were
           ever
           communicated
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           
           such
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           
             own
             Excellence
          
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           by
           
             God's
             Command
          
           ,
           recommend
           themselves
           not
           only
           to
           our
           Practice
           ,
           but
           to
           our
           Love
           too
           .
        
         
           *
           If
           to
           be
           endued
           with
           a
           supernatural
           ,
           Divine
           Assistance
           ,
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           fulfil
           them
           ,
           and
           overcome
           all
           those
           Temptations
           that
           may
           at
           any
           time
           seek
           to
           draw
           us
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           *
           If
           to
           be
           assured
           ,
           That
           upon
           our
           hearty
           Endeavours
           and
           earnest
           Prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           this
           Grace
           of
           his
           shall
           still
           increase
           in
           us
           ,
           according
           as
           we
           sincerely
           apply
           our selves
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           as
           other
           Circumstances
           shall
           happen
           to
           put
           us
           in
           need
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           *
           If
           besides
           this
           Help
           to
           keep
           us
           from
           sinning
           ,
           to
           live
           under
           a
           
             Gracious
             Promise
          
           of
           Pardon
           for
           those
           Sins
           ,
           which
           many
           times
           we
           shall
           commit
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           our
           Labour
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           upon
           our
           humble
           Confession
           and
           hearty
           Repentance
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           *
           If
           to
           know
           that
           for
           all
           these
           Ends
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           Redeemer
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           who
           
             stands
             continually
             in
          
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           to
           make
           Intercession
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           represent
           to
           his
           Father
           that
           Death
           and
           Passion
           which
           he
           underwent
           on
           purpose
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           obtain
           this
           Forgiveness
           for
           us
           ;
           In
           a
           Word
           ,
        
         
         
           *
           If
           to
           be
           undoubtedly
           secured
           ,
           That
           whatever
           becomes
           of
           us
           now
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           but
           sincerely
           labour
           ,
           what
           in
           us
           lies
           ,
           to
           fulfil
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           be
           in
           a
           little
           Time
           
             eternally
             happy
          
           in
           the
           Consummation
           of
           all
           these
           Blessings
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           That
           yet
           a
           few
           Years
           and
           our
           High-Priest
           shall
           again
           return
           in
           Glory
           ,
           and
           pronounce
           the
           great
           and
           final
           Blessing
           upon
           us
           ,
           which
           shall
           instate
           us
           in
           Joys
           never
           to
           be
           forfeited
           :
        
         
           If
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           live
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           such
           a
           Saviour
           and
           such
           a
           Religion
           ;
           to
           have
           the
           Comfort
           of
           so
           great
           
             Promises
             now
          
           ,
           and
           the
           blessed
           Assurance
           of
           such
           Glory
           hereafter
           ,
           may
           be
           esteemed
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           as
           indeed
           what
           can
           we
           think
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           Blessing
           that
           a
           
             merciful
             God
          
           could
           bestow
           upon
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Divine
             Saviour
          
           purchase
           for
           his
           Servants
           :
           All
           this
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Benefits
           ,
           which
           I
           cannot
           now
           so
           much
           as
           mention
           to
           you
           ,
           Christ
           purchased
           for
           us
           by
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           calls
           upon
           us
           in
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           to
           remember
           with
           the
           
             highest
             Joy
          
           and
           the
           most
           
             grateful
             Acknowledgments
          
           .
        
         
           Which
           brings
           me
           to
           the
           other
           thing
           proposed
           ,
           for
           the
           full
           Explication
           of
           the
           Duty
           here
           required
           of
           us
           :
           viz.
           
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           *
           After
           
             what
             Manner
          
           ,
           and
           *
           With
           
             what
             Affections
          
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           
             Do
             this
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           For
           the
           former
           of
           these
           ,
        
         
           I.
           The
           manner
           ,
           How
           we
           are
           here
           to
           remember
           Him
           ;
        
         
           I
           have
           already
           observed
           ,
           That
           the
           original
           Word
           ,
           which
           we
           here
           render
           Remembrance
           ,
           is
           very
           emphatical
           ,
           and
           implies
           not
           any
           calling
           to
           Mind
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           a
           
             frequent
             renewed
             Commemoration
          
           of
           them
           :
           And
           that
           especially
           such
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           may
           not
           only
           remember
           our selves
           ,
           but
           also
           set
           forth
           to
           others
           the
           Memorial
           of
           them
           .
           So
           S.
           Paul
           interprets
           it
           ,
           v.
           26
           .
           
             As
             often
             as
             ye
             eat
             this
             bread
             and
             drink
             this
             Cup
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             annunciate
             ,
             shew
             forth
             ,
             make
             a
             solemn
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Death
             until
             his
             coming
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           indeed
           the
           very
           Design
           of
           this
           Institution
           will
           oblige
           us
           to
           understand
           it
           .
        
         
           When
           our
           Saviour
           first
           celebrated
           this
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           commanded
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           by
           the
           like
           Sacred
           Ceremony
           ,
           to
           continue
           the
           Memory
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           
           until
           the
           End
           of
           the
           World
           :
           We
           are
           told
           by
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           just
           finished
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           Passover
           ;
           into
           the
           Place
           whereof
           he
           substituted
           this
           
             Christian
             Feast
          
           ,
           and
           as
           all
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           it
           plainly
           shew
           ,
           designed
           this
           to
           have
           the
           same
           Place
           in
           the
           Christian
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           had
           till
           then
           had
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           .
        
         
           Now
           concerning
           that
           solemn
           Feast
           ,
           we
           read
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Exodus
           ,
           
           cap.
           xii
           .
           17
           .
           That
           God
           appointed
           it
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           
             for
             a
             Memorial
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           a
           solemn
           Recognition
           which
           the
           People
           was
           thereby
           to
           make
           every
           Year
           ,
           of
           that
           great
           Deliverance
           by
           which
           they
           were
           brought
           up
           out
           of
           the
           
             Land
             of
             Egypt
          
           .
           And
           in
           the
           thirteenth
           Chapter
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           
             Remember
             the
             Day
             in
             which
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             to
             keep
             the
             feast
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             seven
             daies
             :
          
           And
           then
           and
           there
           solemnly
           to
           declare
           to
           their
           Children
           the
           Cause
           of
           it
           :
           namely
           ,
           
           
             That
             they
             did
             this
             because
             of
             that
             which
             the
          
           Lord
           
             their
             God
             had
             done
             for
             them
             when
             they
             came
             forth
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           To
           which
           end
           it
           was
           the
           Custome
           of
           the
           Jews
           at
           this
           Solemnity
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           Children
           propose
           to
           them
           the
           Question
           ,
           What
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Solemnity
           
           was
           ?
           And
           thereupon
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           House
           gave
           a
           full
           Account
           to
           them
           of
           the
           History
           of
           their
           Deliverance
           ;
           and
           which
           from
           thence
           they
           called
           the
           Haggadah
           ,
           the
           Annunciation
           or
           Remembrance
           :
           Because
           of
           their
           using
           it
           at
           this
           Time
           to
           commemorate
           or
           
             shew
             forth
          
           that
           wonderful
           Deliverance
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           wrought
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Such
           was
           the
           Nature
           of
           that
           Remembrance
           which
           God
           commanded
           the
           Jews
           to
           continue
           in
           their
           
             Paschal
             Supper
          
           of
           His
           bringing
           them
           out
           of
           Egypt
           :
           And
           the
           same
           is
           the
           Remembrance
           which
           our
           Saviour
           here
           commands
           us
           by
           this
           
             new
             Feast
          
           ,
           to
           continue
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           of
           his
           dying
           for
           us
           :
           We
           are
           to
           celebrate
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           solemn
           and
           
             Publick
             Memorial
          
           of
           that
           great
           Deliverance
           which
           our
           
             Blessed
             Lord
          
           has
           wrought
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           to
           declare
           to
           all
           the
           World
           thereby
           what
           a
           Sense
           we
           have
           of
           his
           infinite
           Love
           and
           Mercy
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           not
           yet
           all
           we
           are
           to
           do
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           answer
           the
           full
           extent
           of
           the
           Duty
           here
           required
           of
           us
           .
           We
           must
           not
           only
           make
           ,
           in
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           our
           Publick
           and
           solemn
           Recognition
           of
           
             Christ's
             Death
          
           and
           Passion
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           do
           it
           with
           that
           Affection
           ,
           that
           Joy
           ,
           those
           Resentments
           that
           become
           so
           great
           and
           
           excellent
           a
           Memorial
           .
           So
           these
           kind
           of
           Expressions
           in
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           plain
           we
           must
           take
           the
           Word
           in
           this
           Place
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           other
           thing
           remaining
           to
           be
           considered
           for
           the
           full
           understanding
           of
           the
           Text.
           viz.
           
        
         
           II.
           With
           what
           Affections
           we
           ought
           to
           come
           to
           this
           
             Holy
             Table
          
           ,
           and
           
             Do
             this
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           It
           were
           too
           much
           for
           me
           here
           ,
           in
           the
           close
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           to
           resume
           the
           whole
           Consideration
           of
           this
           great
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           enter
           again
           upon
           a
           particular
           View
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           shew
           what
           kind
           of
           Affections
           we
           ought
           to
           raise
           in
           our
           Souls
           ,
           proportionable
           to
           the
           several
           Parts
           and
           Respects
           of
           it
           .
           If
           we
           are
           indeed
           so
           sensible
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           our
           
           Saviour's
           Love
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           thus
           
             giving
             himself
             to
             the
             Death
             for
             us
             :
          
           If
           we
           have
           so
           seriously
           weighed
           ,
           as
           becomes
           those
           who
           are
           called
           to
           this
           Feast
           ,
           the
           mighty
           Benefits
           and
           Advantages
           which
           are
           derived
           to
           us
           thereby
           ;
           what
           Miseries
           we
           have
           escaped
           ,
           to
           what
           Blessings
           we
           are
           entituled
           by
           his
           Sufferings
           ;
           the
           Sense
           of
           all
           this
           will
           soon
           teach
           us
           what
           Motions
           and
           
           Affections
           ought
           to
           fill
           our
           Souls
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           suitable
           to
           so
           great
           and
           blessed
           a
           Memorial
           .
        
         
           For
           indeed
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           so
           ignorant
           as
           not
           to
           know
           ,
           without
           my
           Remark
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           the
           
             Holy
             Table
          
           ,
           and
           there
           beholds
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           setting
           forth
           ,
           as
           S.
           Paul
           speaks
           ,
           evidently
           before
           
             his
             eyes
             Christ
             crucified
             for
             Him
          
           ;
           
           when
           both
           his
           Words
           and
           his
           Actions
           call
           upon
           Him
           to
           consider
           ,
           
           How
           the
           Son
           of
           
             God
             humbled
             himself
             even
             to
             the
             death
          
           for
           our
           Redemption
           ;
           and
           submitted
           his
           Body
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           his
           Blood
           to
           be
           spilt
           ,
           as
           He
           there
           sees
           the
           
             Bread
             broken
          
           ,
           the
           
             Wine
             poured
          
           out
           in
           this
           Celebration
           ;
           that
           here
           certainly
           he
           ought
           with
           the
           greatest
           Ecstasie
           of
           Love
           to
           contemplate
           this
           Love
           of
           his
           Saviour
           to
           Him
           ;
           and
           break
           forth
           into
           the
           highest
           Expressions
           of
           a
           
             grateful
             Thanksgiving
          
           ,
           for
           this
           mighty
           Demonstration
           of
           his
           Favour
           and
           Affection
           to
           Him.
           
        
         
           When
           from
           this
           He
           begins
           to
           reflect
           ,
           on
           that
           wretched
           Condition
           in
           which
           we
           all
           of
           us
           must
           have
           been
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           
             blessed
             Jesus
          
           thus
           graciously
           undertook
           the
           great
           Work
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ;
           and
           by
           dying
           for
           us
           ,
           delivered
           us
           from
           
           that
           Death
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           were
           condemned
           ,
           and
           raised
           us
           up
           to
           the
           Hopes
           of
           
             Eternal
             Glory
          
           :
           Where
           is
           the
           Soul
           ,
           so
           dull
           ,
           so
           un-affected
           with
           the
           Contemplation
           of
           such
           a
           glorious
           Change
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           keep
           in
           his
           joyful
           Resentments
           of
           so
           wonderful
           a
           Deliverance
           ;
           and
           not
           rather
           burst
           forth
           into
           
             new
             Songs
          
           of
           Praise
           and
           Gladness
           for
           all
           the
           Benefits
           which
           God
           and
           his
           Redeemer
           have
           been
           so
           wonderfully
           pleased
           to
           do
           unto
           Him.
           
        
         
           But
           above
           all
           ,
           who
           can
           think
           on
           that
           Value
           which
           the
           
             Blessed
             Jesus
          
           has
           put
           upon
           our
           Souls
           ;
           that
           he
           thought
           the
           Salvation
           of
           them
           to
           be
           a
           Price
           worthy
           his
           own
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           to
           redeem
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           consider
           ,
           That
           even
           these
           very
           Souls
           for
           which
           
             Christ
             died
          
           ,
           will
           yet
           be
           exposed
           to
           the
           hazard
           of
           a
           greater
           and
           
             worser
             Damnation
          
           than
           that
           from
           which
           they
           have
           been
           delivered
           ,
           if
           we
           shall
           still
           go
           on
           impenitent
           in
           our
           Sins
           :
           And
           not
           presently
           resolve
           here
           to
           sacrifice
           all
           his
           Passions
           at
           this
           Altar
           ;
           to
           lay
           down
           all
           his
           Lusts
           at
           the
           Pedestal
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           vow
           Himself
           entirely
           to
           the
           Obedience
           of
           that
           Saviour
           ;
           
           who
           ,
           as
           S.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           for
           this
           very
           End
           
             gave
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             
             He
             might
             redeem
             us
             from
             all
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             purchase
             to
             himself
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             zealous
             of
             good
             Works
             .
          
        
         
           Such
           Resentments
           as
           these
           will
           naturally
           arise
           in
           every
           pious
           Soul
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           this
           
             Sacred
             Feast
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           give
           any
           particular
           Directions
           concerning
           them
           .
           Only
           I
           would
           take
           occasion
           from
           this
           last
           Import
           of
           the
           Remembrance
           to
           which
           our
           Text
           calls
           us
           ,
           To
           exhort
           you
           when
           you
           come
           to
           this
           
             Holy
             Institution
          
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           take
           Care
           to
           raise
           up
           all
           these
           Affections
           and
           Resentments
           to
           as
           great
           a
           Heighth
           as
           you
           are
           able
           ;
           and
           having
           done
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           then
           cherish
           and
           improve
           them
           ,
           that
           being
           not
           only
           warm
           and
           vigorous
           upon
           your
           Souls
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           also
           rooted
           and
           engrafted
           into
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           easily
           cool
           again
           ,
           but
           become
           operative
           upon
           your
           Lives
           ,
           may
           encrease
           your
           Love
           and
           confirm
           your
           Faith
           ,
           and
           enflame
           your
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           keep
           you
           firm
           and
           steady
           to
           your
           Duty
           ,
           till
           some
           new
           Occasion
           shall
           again
           call
           you
           to
           a
           new
           exciting
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           will
           be
           indeed
           to
           render
           your
           Remembrance
           such
           as
           your
           Saviour
           here
           requires
           of
           you
           :
           And
           the
           frequent
           Returns
           which
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           you
           
           here
           enjoy
           of
           this
           Memorial
           beyond
           most
           Christians
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           shall
           not
           only
           put
           you
           in
           a
           Capacity
           of
           coming
           still
           with
           better
           and
           more
           affectionate
           Resentments
           to
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           but
           shall
           ,
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           prove
           a
           most
           useful
           and
           excellent
           Assistance
           ,
           to
           the
           promoting
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Parts
           of
           your
           Duty
           ;
           you
           shall
           live
           as
           becomes
           those
           who
           know
           what
           mighty
           Engagements
           their
           Saviour
           has
           laid
           upon
           them
           ;
           to
           what
           Hopes
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           means
           their
           Redemption
           was
           purchased
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           Exercise
           will
           be
           the
           best
           means
           to
           prepare
           you
           to
           come
           worthily
           to
           this
           Remembrance
           ,
           so
           will
           it
           be
           also
           the
           most
           powerful
           Motive
           to
           engage
           you
           to
           come
           frequently
           too
           .
           When
           you
           shall
           begin
           effectually
           to
           perceive
           the
           Benefit
           of
           your
           Communicating
           ,
           in
           the
           still
           new
           encrease
           of
           Piety
           and
           Holiness
           in
           all
           your
           Actions
           :
           When
           being
           full
           with
           a
           constant
           Sense
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Jesus
           ,
           here
           set
           forth
           to
           us
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Desire
           and
           Longing
           of
           your
           Souls
           ,
           to
           come
           often
           to
           this
           grateful
           and
           pleasing
           Declaration
           of
           it
           .
           When
           ,
           in
           a
           Word
           ,
           being
           accustomed
           to
           consider
           the
           Blessings
           and
           Advantages
           of
           that
           
             New
             
             Covenant
          
           our
           
             Blessed
             Master
          
           has
           sealed
           to
           us
           in
           his
           Blood
           ,
           and
           here
           offers
           to
           renew
           with
           us
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           you
           shall
           wish
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           every
           Day
           to
           repeat
           it
           ,
           and
           think
           you
           can
           never
           enough
           declare
           your
           Desires
           of
           being
           admitted
           into
           the
           Conditions
           and
           Advantages
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           have
           I
           offered
           to
           you
           what
           I
           suppose
           may
           suffice
           for
           the
           full
           Explication
           of
           the
           Words
           before
           us
           .
           And
           from
           the
           Account
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           may
           now
           easily
           see
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           true
           Nature
           and
           Design
           of
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ?
           Namely
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           instituted
           by
           our
           Saviour
           to
           be
           a
           Sacred
           and
           Solemn
           Memorial
           of
           that
           Death
           and
           Passion
           which
           he
           underwent
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           great
           Benefits
           and
           Advantages
           which
           accrue
           to
           us
           thereby
           .
           That
           as
           by
           the
           
             Paschal
             Feast
          
           among
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
             God
          
           perpetuated
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           his
           preserving
           them
           from
           the
           
             destroying
             Angel
          
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           delivering
           them
           from
           their
           
             Egyptian
             Bondage
          
           ;
           and
           engaged
           them
           to
           a
           constant
           ,
           annual
           Return
           of
           Joy
           and
           Thanksgiving
           to
           Him
           for
           so
           great
           a
           Blessing
           :
           So
           by
           this
           better
           Passover
           ,
           should
           we
           in
           like
           manner
           keep
           up
           for
           ever
           in
           the
           Church
           a
           lively
           and
           affectionate
           Commemoration
           of
           
           that
           better
           and
           more
           glorious
           Preservation
           which
           our
           
             paschal
             Lamb
          
           ,
           
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           ,
           has
           by
           his
           own
           Blood
           obtained
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           set
           forth
           to
           the
           whole
           World
           that
           grateful
           and
           
             vigorous
             Sense
          
           which
           we
           have
           of
           so
           wonderful
           and
           blessed
           a
           Deliverance
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           being
           the
           true
           meaning
           and
           Design
           of
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           we
           may
           from
           hence
           see
           ,
           How
           great
           and
           dangerous
           the
           Mistakes
           are
           which
           some
           have
           run
           into
           concerning
           it
           ,
           with
           reference
           both
           to
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           ?
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           before
           shewn
           ,
           was
           instituted
           as
           a
           Memorial
           of
           the
           Death
           and
           Passion
           of
           our
           
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           ;
           It
           is
           then
           plain
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           our
           very
           
             Saviour
             Christ
             Himself
          
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           State
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           other
           ,
           that
           is
           here
           presented
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           There
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           since
           the
           time
           of
           
             Paschasius
             Radbertus
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           first
           considerable
           Innovators
           that
           we
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           this
           
             Holy
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           among
           others
           two
           different
           Opinions
           concerning
           the
           Real
           or
           
             Corporal
             Presence
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           both
           maintained
           
           with
           no
           small
           contention
           at
           this
           day
           .
           One
           ,
           That
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           are
           converted
           into
           the
           
             very
             Natural
             Body
          
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           that
           nothing
           of
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           themselves
           at
           all
           remain
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           shew
           and
           appearance
           ;
           which
           is
           what
           they
           called
           Transubstantiation
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           That
           the
           true
           Substances
           of
           the
           outward
           Elements
           ,
           the
           Bread
           and
           the
           Wine
           do
           indeed
           remain
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           very
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           are
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           and
           
             supernatural
             manner
          
           joyned
           to
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           do
           together
           with
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           receive
           the
           true
           Body
           and
           
             Blood
             of
             Christ
          
           into
           our
           Mouths
           ,
           truly
           and
           really
           present
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Consubstantiation
           .
        
         
           Now
           however
           the
           latter
           of
           these
           be
           much
           the
           more
           pardonable
           Error
           of
           the
           two
           ;
           as
           neither
           doing
           any
           Violence
           to
           our
           Senses
           ,
           which
           evidently
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           what
           we
           see
           and
           receive
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           certainly
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ;
           nor
           contradicting
           the
           many
           Passages
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           declare
           to
           us
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           yet
           are
           they
           both
           very
           great
           Mistakes
           .
           The
           
             natural
             Body
          
           of
           Christ
           being
           not
           capable
           of
           existing
           in
           
             more
             Places
             than
          
           one
           at
           the
           same
           Time
           ;
           nor
           to
           be
           
           divested
           of
           the
           
             inseparable
             Properties
          
           of
           a
           Body
           ;
           such
           as
           
             Extension
             of
             Parts
             ,
             Space
             ,
             Figure
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           very
           Nature
           of
           a
           Body
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           distinguished
           from
           a
           Spirit
           does
           consist
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           Opinions
           do
           not
           only
           involve
           a
           plain
           Impossibility
           in
           the
           very
           Nature
           of
           the
           Thing
           it self
           ;
           but
           moreover
           do
           carry
           a
           manifest
           Incongruity
           to
           the
           Nature
           and
           Design
           of
           this
           Institution
           .
           For
           if
           the
           End
           of
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           were
           ,
           as
           our
           Text
           shews
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Remembrance
           of
           Christ
           ;
           a
           Sign
           and
           Figure
           of
           his
           Body
           broken
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Blood
           shed
           for
           us
           ;
           then
           certainly
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           Cases
           ,
           the
           Sign
           must
           be
           different
           from
           the
           
             thing
             signified
          
           :
           so
           here
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           
             Christ's
             Body
          
           ,
           is
           not
           his
           Body
           ,
           but
           the
           Memorial
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           his
           Blood
           is
           not
           his
           
             very
             Blood
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Figure
           and
           Representation
           of
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           these
           latter
           Words
           ,
           
             Do
             this
             in
          
           Remembrance
           
             of
             Me
          
           ,
           become
           the
           best
           and
           clearest
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             which
             is
             given
             for
             you
          
           ;
           and
           shew
           that
           we
           are
           to
           interpret
           it
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           read
           in
           the
           like
           kind
           of
           Speaking
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             This
             is
             the
          
           Lord
           
             's
             Passover
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Memorial
           of
           that
           Action
           ,
           when
           the
           Angel
           passed
           over
           
           the
           Houses
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           them
           not
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           same
           Time
           he
           slew
           the
           Egyptians
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           it
           may
           be
           asked
           ;
           Do
           we
           then
           exclude
           Christ
           altogether
           from
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           and
           leave
           only
           an
           empty
           Sign
           ,
           a
           meer
           
             ceremonial
             Remembrance
          
           of
           him
           and
           no
           more
           ?
           God
           forbid
           !
           Nay
           ,
           but
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           We
           esteem
           Christ
           to
           be
           no
           
             less
             present
          
           ,
           tho'
           in
           another
           manner
           than
           they
           :
           Inasmuch
           as
           in
           this
           Sacred
           Ordinance
           ,
           he
           communicates
           Himself
           in
           the
           Benefits
           of
           His
           Passion
           in
           a
           more
           especial
           manner
           to
           every
           
             faithful
             Receiver
          
           of
           this
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           ;
           and
           makes
           the
           Bread
           which
           he
           eats
           ,
           and
           the
           Wine
           which
           he
           drinks
           become
           ,
           not
           indeed
           by
           any
           such
           needless
           and
           absurd
           Change
           ,
           as
           we
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           by
           Grace
           and
           Blessing
           ;
           by
           his
           
             divine
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           
             Spiritual
             Communication
          
           ,
           his
           
             Body
             broken
          
           and
           his
           
             Blood
             shed
             for
             us
          
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           Effects
           of
           Piety
           and
           Justification
           .
           The
           Elements
           are
           not
           altered
           ,
           they
           continue
           not
           only
           after
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           very
           receiving
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           same
           they
           were
           before
           ;
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           without
           any
           
             bodily
             Substance
          
           besides
           either
           veiled
           under
           those
           Appearances
           ,
           or
           received
           together
           with
           them
           .
           But
           by
           Faith
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           
           Time
           that
           we
           take
           these
           into
           our
           Mouths
           ,
           we
           take
           Him
           also
           ,
           whom
           they
           represent
           ,
           into
           our
           Souls
           :
           Not
           as
           bringing
           Christ
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           raising
           up
           our
           Minds
           and
           our
           Hearts
           to
           that
           
             Holy
             Place
          
           where
           he
           is
           ,
           we
           unite
           our selves
           to
           Him
           ;
           and
           have
           all
           the
           Benefits
           of
           his
           Death
           and
           Passion
           communicated
           to
           us
           for
           the
           Forgiveness
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           his
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           to
           us
           here
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           at
           once
           both
           the
           surest
           Earnest
           and
           the
           most
           
             effectual
             Means
          
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           
             everlasting
             Happiness
          
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           real
           but
           divine
           and
           
             spiritual
             Presence
          
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           we
           firmly
           believe
           ,
           and
           which
           secures
           to
           us
           all
           the
           Blessings
           and
           Advantages
           which
           the
           others
           can
           hope
           for
           ,
           from
           their
           ungrounded
           and
           unwarrantable
           Opinion
           of
           a
           natural
           and
           corporal
           participation
           of
           Him.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           From
           this
           Account
           of
           the
           Design
           and
           End
           of
           this
           Institution
           it
           follows
           in
           the
           next
           Place
           ;
           What
           an
           Abuse
           they
           have
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           from
           a
           Remembrance
           of
           a
           Sacrifice
           turn
           it
           into
           a
           Sacrifice
           it self
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           esteeming
           this
           Sacrament
           a
           Memorial
           of
           that
           
             offering
             Christ
          
           once
           for
           all
           made
           for
           us
           ,
           suppose
           Him
           
           to
           be
           again
           as
           truly
           and
           
             properly
             offered
          
           in
           it
           as
           ever
           he
           was
           ,
           tho'
           not
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           he
           was
           once
           upon
           the
           Cross.
           
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           insist
           so
           long
           upon
           this
           Point
           ,
           as
           to
           shew
           not
           only
           how
           contrary
           such
           an
           Opinion
           is
           to
           the
           express
           Authority
           of
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           which
           declares
           ,
           That
           Christ
           was
           to
           be
           
             offered
             once
             for
             all
          
           ;
           that
           
             by
             his
             once
             offering
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             has
             perfected
             for
             ever
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
          
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           in
           the
           ixth
           and
           xth
           Chapters
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ;
           but
           how
           derogatory
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           whether
           we
           consider
           his
           
             former
             Sufferings
          
           or
           his
           
             present
             Glory
          
           .
           This
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Design
           of
           this
           blessed
           Sacrament
           were
           as
           our
           Text
           declares
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Remembrance
           of
           our
           
             Saviour's
             dying
          
           for
           us
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           a
           
             new
             offering
          
           of
           Him
           ;
           there
           being
           nothing
           more
           absurd
           than
           to
           say
           of
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           both
           the
           Memorial
           of
           what
           was
           done
           many
           Ages
           ago
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           
             same
             thing
             again
             done
          
           in
           
             Memorial
             of
             its
             self
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           From
           the
           same
           Principles
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           That
           if
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           be
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Remembrance
           of
           our
           
             Saviour
             
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           then
           certainly
           those
           must
           have
           very
           desperately
           abused
           it
           ,
           who
           pay
           to
           it
           that
           Honour
           and
           Worship
           that
           they
           would
           do
           ,
           to
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           ,
           were
           his
           true
           and
           natural
           Body
           there
           present
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           say
           any
           thing
           to
           prove
           what
           the
           Superstition
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           as
           to
           
             this
             Matter
          
           :
           They
           here
           freely
           own
           it
           themselves
           ,
           and
           censure
           us
           for
           not
           joyning
           with
           them
           in
           the
           same
           Service
           .
           They
           elevate
           their
           Host
           in
           the
           Mass
           ,
           for
           the
           People
           to
           adore
           it
           :
           They
           have
           instituted
           a
           
             solemn
             Feast
          
           ,
           every
           Year
           ,
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           Honour
           of
           it
           :
           They
           
             dedicate
             religious
          
           Societies
           thereunto
           ;
           they
           set
           it
           forth
           upon
           their
           Altars
           to
           bless
           the
           People
           there
           assembled
           to
           its
           Worship
           :
           If
           they
           carry
           it
           abroad
           ,
           whether
           to
           the
           Sick
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           any
           
             solemn
             Processions
          
           ,
           they
           put
           it
           under
           a
           Canopy
           ,
           born
           all
           the
           while
           over
           it
           ;
           Candles
           and
           Tapers
           are
           carried
           before
           it
           ;
           and
           a
           Bell
           is
           rung
           all
           the
           Way
           that
           it
           passes
           ,
           to
           admonish
           all
           that
           are
           in
           sight
           of
           it
           to
           
             fall
             down
          
           and
           adore
           it
           :
           And
           by
           all
           these
           and
           many
           other
           of
           their
           Actions
           ,
           they
           oblige
           all
           Persons
           to
           pay
           the
           
             supreme
             Honour
          
           that
           they
           give
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           .
        
         
         
           It
           were
           easie
           to
           shew
           how
           dangerous
           this
           Adoration
           is
           ,
           even
           upon
           their
           own
           Principles
           ;
           whether
           we
           consider
           the
           Impossibility
           of
           their
           being
           ever
           sure
           that
           their
           Host
           is
           indeed
           consecrated
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           or
           that
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           the
           Accidents
           of
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           which
           are
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           yet
           make
           up
           a
           Part
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           are
           by
           consequence
           joynt
           partakers
           of
           all
           their
           Worship
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           what
           I
           have
           now
           been
           speaking
           shews
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           :
           Not
           only
           that
           the
           Accidents
           of
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           have
           their
           Part
           in
           being
           Objects
           of
           this
           Worship
           ;
           but
           that
           our
           
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           indeed
           is
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           in
           it
           .
           They
           pay
           their
           Adoration
           to
           the
           inanimate
           Creatures
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           commit
           an
           Idolatry
           not
           much
           less
           gross
           ,
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           some
           of
           their
           own
           Writers
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           indeed
           in
           the
           Right
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           fall
           down
           before
           a
           Piece
           of
           
             red
             Cloth
          
           ,
           and
           pay
           their
           Adoration
           to
           a
           Tile
           or
           a
           Potsherd
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           our
           
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           in
           our
           Text
           plainly
           commanded
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           all
           of
           us
           ,
           To
           do
           that
           in
           Remembrance
           of
           Him
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           there
           done
           before
           their
           Eyes
           :
           if
           what
           he
           
           required
           in
           order
           to
           this
           Commemoration
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           we
           should
           
             take
             Bread
          
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           bless
           ,
           and
           give
           ,
           and
           receive
           these
           ,
           in
           Memory
           of
           his
           Body
           which
           was
           given
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Blood
           which
           was
           shed
           for
           us
           ;
           it
           will
           then
           follow
           in
           the
           Fourth
           place
           ,
           That
           those
           who
           do
           not
           do
           this
           ,
           have
           plainly
           departed
           from
           our
           
           Saviour's
           Institution
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           remember
           him
           as
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           alone
           is
           sufficient
           to
           confute
           that
           great
           Corruption
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           in
           Communicating
           the
           People
           only
           in
           
             One
             Kind
          
           .
           And
           whatever
           Pretences
           they
           may
           offer
           for
           their
           so
           doing
           ,
           had
           they
           as
           just
           reason
           otherwise
           for
           altering
           the
           order
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           God
           knows
           't
           is
           plain
           they
           have
           not
           any
           at
           all
           ;
           yet
           this
           would
           still
           remain
           a
           perpetual
           Exception
           against
           it
           ,
           That
           our
           Saviour
           here
           expresly
           commands
           them
           to
           
             Do
             this
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           that
           which
           himself
           then
           did
           
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Him
          
           ;
           Who
           gave
           the
           Wine
           as
           well
           as
           Bread
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           repeated
           the
           Command
           after
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           not
           what
           they
           should
           at
           any
           time
           after
           think
           fitting
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           are
           such
           consequences
           as
           
           concern
           others
           rather
           than
           our selves
           ;
           who
           ,
           God
           be
           thanked
           ,
           are
           again
           delivered
           from
           all
           these
           Corruptions
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           otherwise
           any
           cause
           to
           remember
           them
           ,
           than
           as
           they
           serve
           to
           confirm
           us
           in
           our
           Pure
           and
           Holy
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           raise
           up
           our
           Souls
           to
           a
           grateful
           acknowledgment
           of
           God's
           Mercy
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           has
           freed
           us
           from
           such
           great
           and
           dangerous
           Errors
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           he
           still
           permits
           so
           many
           others
           to
           continue
           .
           But
           there
           are
           yet
           some
           other
           Conclusions
           to
           be
           drawn
           from
           the
           foregoing
           Reflections
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           we
           may
           perhaps
           find
           somewhat
           that
           will
           be
           of
           a
           more
           near
           and
           direct
           concern
           to
           us
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           our
           
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           has
           here
           commanded
           us
           ,
           to
           
             Do
             this
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Him
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           the
           
             Holy
             Table
          
           ,
           and
           receive
           this
           blessed
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           publick
           and
           solemn
           Acknowledgments
           to
           him
           for
           his
           great
           Mercy
           in
           dying
           for
           us
           ;
           What
           then
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           those
           who
           despising
           this
           sacred
           Ordinance
           ,
           do
           either
           totally
           absent
           themselves
           from
           this
           Memorial
           ,
           or
           come
           but
           very
           seldom
           and
           negligently
           to
           it
           .
        
         
         
           This
           certainly
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           great
           fault
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           evidently
           contrary
           to
           the
           express
           Command
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           Text
           before
           us
           .
           And
           if
           we
           may
           make
           any
           Judgment
           of
           Christ's
           resentment
           of
           it
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           severe
           Punishment
           God
           threatned
           unto
           those
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           who
           should
           neglect
           the
           like
           Memorial
           of
           the
           
             Paschal
             Feast
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Provocations
           any
           Christian
           can
           almost
           be
           guilty
           of
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           what
           does
           he
           who
           despises
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           and
           neglects
           to
           partake
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           effect
           despise
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           
             tread
             under
             foot
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
          
           by
           which
           we
           must
           be
           saved
           ?
           
           And
           how
           can
           that
           Soul
           expect
           any
           benefit
           of
           his
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           for
           his
           forgiveness
           hereafter
           ,
           who
           now
           will
           not
           vouchsafe
           so
           much
           as
           to
           make
           that
           common
           Acknowledgment
           which
           every
           Christian
           ought
           of
           his
           remembrance
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           shew
           any
           sense
           of
           his
           Obligation
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           here
           so
           plain
           and
           peremptory
           a
           Com●●●d
           to
           do
           it
           ?
        
         
         
           And
           if
           we
           look
           to
           the
           Denuntiations
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           against
           those
           who
           should
           thus
           neglect
           to
           joyn
           in
           the
           
             Jewish
             Passover
          
           ,
           and
           shew
           forth
           this
           remembrance
           of
           the
           deliverance
           which
           that
           Feast
           referr'd
           to
           ,
           we
           may
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           have
           some
           cause
           to
           fear
           ,
           how
           much
           greater
           shall
           be
           our
           Punishment
           ,
           whose
           neglect
           is
           certainly
           ,
           upon
           many
           accounts
           ,
           much
           more
           inexcusable
           than
           theirs
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
          
           (
           says
           
             Moses
             )
             Deut.
          
           xii
           .
           15
           .
           
             shall
             eat
             leavened-bread
          
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           
             that
             Soul
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             Israel
          
           :
           But
           more
           expresly
           ,
           Numb
           .
           ix
           .
           3
           .
           
             He
             that
             is
             clean
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             on
             a
             journey
             ,
             and
             forbeareth
             to
             keep
             the
             Passover
             ,
             even
             the
             same
             Soul
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             his
             People
             .
          
           Whatever
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           Excision
           be
           which
           God
           here
           threatned
           that
           People
           with
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           
             such
             a
             one
             should
             have
             no
             part
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
          
           as
           some
           interpret
           it
           ;
           or
           ,
           that
           
             God
             would
             cut
             him
             off
             by
             an
             untimely
             temporal
             death
             ,
          
           as
           others
           :
           Or
           lastly
           ,
           which
           was
           esteemed
           by
           them
           no
           small
           Curse
           ,
           that
           
             he
             should
             die
             childless
             ,
             and
             have
             his
             name
             put
             out
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           This
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Denuntiation
           is
           very
           severe
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           the
           Remark
           of
           a
           very
           learned
           *
           Rabbin
           be
           
           true
           ,
           almost
           particular
           to
           the
           thing
           in
           hand
           ;
           there
           being
           but
           two
           of
           all
           the
           
             affirmative
             Precepts
          
           to
           which
           God
           made
           this
           Denuntiation
           ,
           viz.
           to
           him
           that
           neglected
           the
           first
           Sacrament
           ,
           of
           Circumcision
           ;
           and
           this
           second
           ,
           of
           the
           Passover
           .
        
         
           But
           perhaps
           it
           will
           here
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           this
           Commination
           was
           to
           those
           that
           were
           clean
           ,
           and
           
             near
             at
             hand
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           neglected
           this
           
             Holy
             Institution
          
           :
           And
           therefore
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           them
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           
             Blessed
             Sacrament
          
           which
           we
           are
           speaking
           of
           ,
           who
           would
           gladly
           receive
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           very
           honourable
           remembrance
           in
           their
           hearts
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           alas
           !
           either
           they
           
             are
             not
             clean
          
           ,
           or
           
             are
             in
             a
             journey
          
           ;
           either
           they
           are
           not
           prepared
           ,
           or
           have
           not
           the
           leisure
           to
           come
           to
           this
           Table
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           God
           did
           here
           restrain
           the
           Judgment
           I
           have
           mention'd
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           were
           clean
           ,
           and
           at
           or
           near
           to
           Jerusalem
           ;
           but
           the
           rest
           were
           not
           therefore
           by
           any
           means
           excused
           ,
           and
           permitted
           to
           neglect
           the
           partaking
           of
           it
           .
           They
           had
           time
           given
           them
           till
           the
           next
           Month
           ,
           to
           cleanse
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           up
           to
           Jerusalem
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           neglected
           in
           the
           
             second
             Month
          
           to
           keep
           
           the
           Feast
           ,
           after
           having
           omitted
           it
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           there
           was
           then
           no
           farther
           Provision
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           fell
           under
           the
           Curse
           of
           those
           who
           neglected
           altogether
           to
           eat
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           therefore
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           useful
           Admonition
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           full
           Answer
           to
           the
           Excuses
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           still
           pretending
           they
           are
           not
           worthy
           to
           come
           to
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           else
           have
           not
           time
           and
           leisure
           to
           prepare
           themselves
           for
           it
           .
           If
           indeed
           this
           should
           chance
           by
           any
           accident
           to
           hinder
           them
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           or
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           from
           receiving
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           ought
           not
           therefore
           to
           disquiet
           themselves
           ,
           but
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           a
           case
           our
           
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           will
           make
           the
           same
           allowance
           for
           this
           Feast
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           for
           that
           other
           ;
           and
           permit
           them
           yet
           another
           Month
           to
           remove
           the
           Obstacle
           ,
           and
           prepare
           themselves
           to
           come
           to
           his
           Table
           .
           But
           if
           instead
           of
           doing
           this
           ,
           they
           shall
           still
           go
           on
           to
           insist
           upon
           these
           vain
           Pretences
           ,
           and
           live
           so
           as
           not
           to
           be
           worthy
           to
           receive
           the
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           and
           continue
           to
           
             live
             so
          
           still
           ,
           without
           taking
           any
           care
           to
           put
           themselves
           into
           a
           better
           state
           ;
           this
           will
           prove
           an
           aggravation
           of
           their
           Sin
           ,
           not
           a
           lessening
           of
           it
           ;
           
           and
           their
           neglect
           will
           be
           but
           the
           more
           inexcusable
           ,
           for
           being
           grounded
           on
           a
           reason
           so
           contrary
           not
           only
           to
           the
           design
           of
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           And
           to
           close
           all
           :
           The
           Command
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           these
           words
           we
           have
           been
           so
           long
           considering
           ,
           will
           not
           only
           oblige
           us
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           remember
           his
           Death
           ,
           by
           receiving
           this
           
             Holy
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           but
           frequently
           and
           oftentimes
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           before
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           which
           we
           here
           render
           Remembrance
           ,
           does
           not
           imply
           a
           bare
           Memorial
           ,
           but
           a
           renew'd
           Commemoration
           ;
           to
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           often
           to
           refresh
           the
           Memory
           of
           
           Christ's
           Death
           in
           our
           minds
           by
           this
           Sacred
           Solemnity
           ,
           and
           to
           repeat
           again
           and
           again
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           it
           .
           And
           though
           it
           be
           pretty
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           how
           often
           a
           Man
           ought
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           yet
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           so
           zealous
           a
           Christian
           as
           he
           should
           be
           ,
           that
           very
           seldom
           or
           never
           does
           it
           .
        
         
         
           We
           know
           that
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           when
           Devotion
           was
           quick
           and
           vigorous
           ,
           and
           Men
           had
           the
           most
           sensible
           impressions
           upon
           their
           minds
           of
           the
           love
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           giving
           himself
           to
           die
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           received
           it
           ordinarily
           
             every
             day
          
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           some
           of
           those
           Fathers
           who
           then
           lived
           ,
           have
           interpreted
           this
           
             Eucharistical
             Bread
          
           ,
           to
           be
           that
           
             daily
             Bread
          
           which
           our
           Lord
           has
           taught
           us
           to
           pray
           for
           .
           Afterwards
           ,
           as
           Mens
           
             Zeal
             cool'd
          
           ,
           so
           did
           their
           
             frequent
             Communicating
          
           decay
           in
           proportion
           with
           it
           .
           At
           first
           it
           fell
           in
           some
           Churches
           to
           four
           ,
           in
           others
           to
           three
           times
           in
           the
           Week
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           little
           while
           it
           came
           to
           be
           the
           distinctive
           Devotion
           of
           the
           
           Lord's
           days
           :
           And
           at
           last
           ,
           the
           necessary
           ,
           least
           proportion
           established
           was
           ,
           the
           three
           great
           Feasts
           of
           the
           Year
           ,
           in
           which
           our
           Church
           still
           obliges
           all
           her
           Members
           to
           partake
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           he
           who
           is
           in
           a
           pure
           and
           holy
           state
           ,
           can
           never
           receive
           it
           too
           often
           ;
           so
           certainly
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           than
           which
           none
           would
           more
           advance
           our
           Piety
           ,
           to
           labour
           as
           frequently
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           to
           fit
           our selves
           for
           it
           .
           And
           since
           it
           has
           pleased
           God
           ,
           to
           revive
           something
           of
           
           the
           
             Primitive
             Zeal
          
           among
           us
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           in
           bringing
           our
           Solemn
           Communions
           to
           a
           monthly
           course
           ,
           besides
           other
           extraordinary
           occasions
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           better
           Exhortation
           I
           can
           leave
           with
           you
           as
           to
           this
           Matter
           ,
           than
           seriously
           to
           advise
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           beseech
           every
           one
           of
           you
           ,
           to
           examine
           and
           prepare
           your selves
           ,
           then
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           joyn
           with
           your
           Brethren
           in
           these
           
             Holy
             returns
          
           ;
           and
           not
           deprive
           your
           Souls
           of
           the
           Benefits
           which
           are
           thus
           graciously
           offered
           to
           you
           in
           this
           great
           and
           most
           useful
           Remembrance
           .
        
         
           This
           will
           indeed
           both
           best
           answer
           the
           design
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           best
           Application
           ,
           I
           could
           even
           wish
           you
           would
           make
           of
           my
           Discourse
           upon
           it
           .
           But
           then
           I
           must
           observe
           ,
           that
           I
           speak
           now
           by
           way
           of
           Exhortation
           ,
           not
           as
           necessarily
           requiring
           this
           in
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Command
           before
           us
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           improvement
           I
           desire
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           you
           might
           all
           make
           of
           those
           Opportunities
           God
           is
           pleased
           here
           to
           reach
           out
           to
           you
           in
           order
           to
           this
           End
           ;
           and
           which
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           any
           good
           Christian
           can
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           so
           frequently
           neglect
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           summ
           of
           all
           ;
           He
           that
           despises
           this
           Institution
           ,
           does
           not
           only
           shew
           a
           light
           esteem
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           do
           violence
           to
           the
           Command
           of
           his
           Saviour
           ;
           but
           does
           moreover
           deprive
           his
           Soul
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           assistance
           God
           has
           given
           us
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           our
           Salvation
           in
           the
           next
           :
           Whereas
           he
           who
           comes
           frequently
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           due
           Preparation
           he
           ought
           to
           it
           ,
           will
           not
           only
           put
           himself
           out
           of
           all
           danger
           from
           the
           Precept
           before
           us
           ,
           but
           will
           in
           a
           little
           while
           secure
           himself
           of
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           the
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           of
           his
           Redeemer
           ,
           whose
           Memory
           he
           here
           honours
           ,
           as
           shall
           carry
           him
           through
           all
           the
           Temptations
           ,
           the
           Sorrows
           ,
           the
           Afflictions
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           to
           an
           Eternal
           Enjoyment
           of
           
             Glory
             ,
             Honour
          
           ,
           and
           Immortality
           in
           the
           next
           :
        
         
           And
           to
           which
           God
           of
           his
           infinite
           Mercy
           vouchsafe
           to
           bring
           us
           all
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           his
           Son
           
             Jesus
             Christ's
             sake
          
           ,
           our
           Lord
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           OF
           THE
           Honour
           due
           to
           the
           Blessed
           Uirgin
           :
           A
           SERMON
           Preached
           on
           Lady
           Day
           ,
           MARCH
           xxv
           .
           1688.
           
        
         
           
             LUKE
             I.
             48
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             
               For
               behold
               from
               henceforth
               all
               generations
               shall
               call
               me
               blessed
               :
               for
               he
               that
               is
               mighty
               hath
               done
               to
               me
               great
               things
               ,
               and
               holy
               is
               his
               name
               .
            
          
        
         
           THese
           Words
           are
           part
           of
           that
           Magnificat
           or
           Song
           of
           Thanksgiving
           which
           the
           
             Blessed
             Virgin
          
           made
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           return
           of
           that
           wonderful
           Favour
           He
           had
           vouchsafed
           unto
           her
           ,
           in
           
           esteeming
           her
           worthy
           to
           become
           the
           Mother
           of
           our
           Lord.
           And
           they
           contain
           in
           them
           a
           kind
           of
           Prophecy
           of
           that
           Honour
           which
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           should
           in
           all
           Ages
           to
           come
           pay
           to
           her
           Memory
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           Observation
           of
           our
           
             English
             Rhemists
          
           in
           their
           Annotations
           upon
           this
           Place
           ;
           
             
               That
               this
               Prophecy
            
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             their
             keeping
             her
             
               Festival
               Days
            
             ,
             and
             saying
             the
             
               Ave
               Marie
            
             ,
             and
             other
             
               Holy
               Anthems
            
             of
             our
             Lady
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Calvinists
             therefore
             (
             so
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             stile
             us
             )
             for
             not
             doing
             of
             this
             ,
             are
             not
             among
             these
             Generations
             which
             call
             our
             
               Lady
               Blessed
            
             .
          
           And
           in
           their
           
             Marginal
             Note
          
           on
           the
           same
           Passage
           ,
           they
           very
           briskly
           ask
           this
           Question
           ;
           
             Have
             the
             Protestants
             had
             always
             Generations
             to
             fulfil
             this
             Prophecy
             ?
             Or
             do
             they
             
               call
               her
               blessed
            
             that
             derogate
             what
             they
             can
             from
             her
             
               Graces
               ,
               Blessing
            
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             Honour
             ?
          
        
         
           In
           answer
           to
           so
           ignorant
           or
           so
           malicious
           a
           Calumny
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           We
           ,
           tho'
           we
           neither
           say
           any
           Ave-Maries
           to
           her
           Honour
           ,
           nor
           are
           engaged
           in
           any
           other
           part
           of
           that
           unwarrantable
           Superstition
           whereby
           they
           have
           so
           long
           dishonoured
           God
           ,
           abused
           the
           
             Blessed
             Virgin
          
           ,
           
           and
           scandalized
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           have
           yet
           as
           just
           an
           Esteem
           for
           the
           Holy
           Mother
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           proclaim
           her
           Blessedness
           as
           much
           as
           either
           this
           Prophecy
           requires
           ,
           or
           any
           sober
           Orthodox
           Christian
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           I
           shall
           crave
           leave
           to
           make
           use
           of
           that
           Occasion
           ,
           the
           Solemnity
           of
           this
           Day
           offers
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           enter
           on
           the
           Comparison
           between
           our selves
           and
           them
           .
           And
           could
           I
           be
           assured
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Blest
             above
          
           have
           this
           Honour
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           acquainted
           with
           these
           solemn
           Exercises
           of
           their
           Brethren
           here
           below
           ;
           I
           would
           not
           doubt
           to
           appeal
           to
           the
           Holy
           Virgin
           her self
           to
           judge
           betwixt
           us
           ;
           Who
           they
           are
           that
           do
           the
           most
           truly
           honour
           her
           ,
           We
           who
           freely
           pay
           her
           all
           that
           Love
           ,
           that
           Respect
           ,
           that
           Glory
           ,
           that
           any
           Creature
           in
           her
           Circumstances
           can
           possibly
           be
           thought
           
             capable
             of
          
           :
           Or
           they
           who
           by
           giving
           her
           more
           ,
           raise
           her
           up
           to
           a
           State
           above
           the
           Condition
           of
           her
           Nature
           ;
           and
           so
           instead
           of
           honouring
           her
           ,
           dishonour
           that
           Son
           whom
           she
           was
           so
           happy
           as
           to
           bring
           into
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           thought
           her
           worthy
           of
           so
           great
           an
           Exaltation
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           order
           to
           this
           End
           ,
           I
           shall
           observe
           this
           following
           Method
           :
           
             
             
               I.
               I
               will
               shew
               what
               that
               Honour
               is
               which
               the
               
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
              
               is
               now
               capable
               of
               Receiving
               ,
               and
               which
               accordingly
               we
               our selves
               this
               Day
               pay
               to
               her
               Memory
               ?
            
             
               II.
               I
               will
               lay
               before
               you
               some
               Instances
               of
               that
               
                 Additional
                 Worship
              
               ,
               which
               those
               of
               the
               other
               Church
               pretend
               is
               due
               to
               her
               .
            
             
               III.
               I
               will
               offer
               some
               of
               those
               Reasons
               for
               which
               we
               think
               such
               a
               Worship
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               therefore
               refuse
               to
               give
               it
               to
               her
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
          
           
             I.
             What
             that
             Honour
             is
             which
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             is
             now
             capable
             of
             receiving
             ,
             and
             which
             accordingly
             we
             our selves
             pay
             to
             her
             Memory
             ?
          
           
             For
             answer
             to
             which
             Enquiry
             ,
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             this
             plain
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             ,
             undeniable
             
               Foundation
               ;
               viz.
            
             That
             however
             some
             have
             been
             pleased
             to
             exalt
             the
             
             Glories
             and
             Prerogatives
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               MARY
            
             to
             a
             very
             great
             ,
             indeed
             to
             an
             extravagant
             Degree
             ,
             so
             as
             hardly
             to
             leave
             any
             Comparison
             between
             her
             and
             any
             other
             Creature
             ,
             whether
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ;
             yet
             since
             they
             still
             confess
             her
             to
             be
             but
             a
             
               meer
               Creature
            
             ,
             the
             Measure
             we
             must
             take
             whereby
             to
             judge
             ,
             What
             Honour
             may
             warrantably
             be
             paid
             to
             her
             ,
             must
             be
             ,
             to
             consider
             ,
             What
             Honour
             any
             
               meer
               Creature
            
             ,
             in
             her
             Circumstances
             ,
             is
             capable
             of
             receiving
             :
             And
             then
             ,
             I
             presume
             it
             cannot
             be
             justly
             said
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             not
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             who
             call
             the
             
               Holy
               Virgin
               Blessed
            
             ;
             who
             upon
             this
             Foundation
             do
             freely
             profess
             ,
             That
             providing
             only
             for
             that
             just
             Distance
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             between
             the
             Adoration
             that
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Honour
             which
             we
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             give
             to
             a
             Creature
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             Respect
             that
             we
             think
             too
             great
             to
             be
             given
             to
             her
             :
             Nor
             will
             we
             scruple
             to
             pay
             her
             any
             Honour
             that
             does
             not
             entrench
             upon
             our
             Piety
             ,
             and
             confound
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             and
             his
             
               Creatures
               together
            
             .
          
           
             Were
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             yet
             present
             upon
             Earth
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             would
             soon
             convince
             those
             our
             Accusers
             that
             we
             thought
             no
             Respect
             too
             much
             for
             her
             ,
             which
             either
             
             they
             or
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             give
             to
             the
             
               greatest
               Saints
            
             yet
             on
             Earth
             .
             Now
             that
             she
             is
             departed
             from
             us
             ,
             all
             we
             can
             do
             is
             to
             follow
             her
             with
             our
             Esteem
             ,
             our
             Praise
             ,
             and
             our
             Imitation
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             To
             give
             her
             all
             that
             Honour
             which
             any
             Creature
             in
             the
             same
             Circumstances
             is
             fit
             to
             receive
             ,
             or
             which
             it
             may
             be
             either
             Lawful
             or
             Reasonable
             for
             us
             to
             offer
             to
             such
             a
             one
             .
          
           
             *
             We
             pray
             not
             indeed
             to
             her
             now
             ,
             nor
             would
             we
             do
             it
             if
             she
             were
             still
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             we
             were
             sure
             she
             could
             hear
             and
             know
             our
             Requests
             :
             Because
             Prayer
             we
             look
             upon
             to
             be
             an
             Act
             of
             
               Religious
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             such
             as
             is
             proper
             to
             
               God
               only
            
             .
             But
             we
             
               Bless
               God
            
             for
             the
             Honour
             he
             vouchsafed
             unto
             her
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             her
             the
             Mother
             of
             
               our
               Lord
            
             ;
             with
             the
             Angel
             ,
             we
             pronounce
             her
             
               Blessed
               among
               Women
            
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             that
             very
             Form
             which
             she
             her self
             set
             us
             for
             our
             Pattern
             ;
             And
             so
             every
             Day
             fulfil
             her
             Prophecy
             ,
             whilst
             we
             cry
             out
             with
             her
             to
             
               God
               Almighty
            
             ,
             
             
               My
               Soul
               doth
               magnifie
               the
            
             Lord
             ,
             
               and
               my
               Spirit
               rejoyceth
               in
            
             God
             
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               regarded
               the
               lowliness
               of
               his
               Handmaiden
               .
            
          
           
             We
             intreat
             her
             not
             to
             
               pray
               for
               us
            
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             convey
             our
             Requests
             to
             her
             :
             And
             tho'
             for
             ought
             we
             
             know
             God
             might
             reveal
             them
             unto
             her
             ;
             yet
             since
             he
             has
             no
             where
             promised
             that
             he
             will
             do
             this
             ,
             nor
             encouraged
             us
             to
             call
             upon
             her
             to
             this
             End
             ;
             we
             think
             we
             cannot
             in
             this
             manner
             pray
             to
             her
             without
             either
             
               great
               Folly
            
             ,
             or
             
               great
               Impiety
            
             :
             Without
             
               great
               Folly
            
             ;
             if
             not
             believing
             that
             she
             do's
             certainly
             some
             way
             or
             other
             understand
             our
             Requests
             ,
             we
             yet
             neverless
             address
             to
             her
             :
             Without
             
               great
               Impiety
            
             ;
             if
             in
             confidence
             that
             she
             has
             such
             an
             Ability
             ,
             we
             ascribe
             the
             most
             peculiar
             Prerogatives
             of
             God
             to
             her
             ,
             
               viz.
               Immensity
               ,
               Omniscience
               ,
               Omnipresence
            
             ;
             and
             so
             make
             her
             every
             way
             
               equal
               with
               God
            
          
           
             But
             were
             she
             now
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             where
             we
             could
             either
             speak
             to
             her
             our selves
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             entertain
             any
             certain
             Correspondence
             with
             her
             ;
             we
             should
             be
             far
             from
             discouraging
             any
             to
             beg
             the
             Benefit
             of
             her
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             thinking
             them
             worthy
             of
             Censure
             for
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             stand
             at
             our
             Altars
             and
             celebrate
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             
               set
               forth
               the
               Lord's
               death
               until
               his
               coming
               :
            
             We
             cannot
             indeed
             allow
             our selves
             to
             do
             this
             to
             the
             Honour
             and
             Veneration
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             than
             of
             him
             only
             whose
             Death
             and
             Passion
             we
             commemorate
             .
             But
             even
             here
             also
             
             we
             do
             the
             utmost
             that
             we
             can
             to
             Honour
             her
             .
             We
             name
             her
             at
             the
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             ,
             we
             recite
             there
             the
             History
             of
             
             God's
             Favour
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             magnifie
             him
             with
             her
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             Word
             ;
             when
             we
             confess
             our
             Sins
             and
             absolve
             our
             Penitents
             ;
             if
             we
             commend
             either
             our
             selves
             or
             others
             to
             
               God's
               Mercy
            
             :
             In
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Cases
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             an
             Impiety
             to
             joyn
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Anna
             ,
             with
             the
             
               great
               God
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             
               give
               Thanks
            
             for
             any
             Blessings
             we
             have
             receved
             ;
             we
             chuse
             rather
             to
             follow
             her
             Example
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             with
             her
             ,
             
               My
               Soul
               doth
               magnifie
               the
            
             Lord
             ,
             
               and
               my
               spirit
               rejoyceth
               in
            
             God
             
               my
               Saviour
            
             ;
             than
             with
             others
             to
             divide
             the
             Glory
             between
             God
             and
             her
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               JESVS
               and
               MARY
               .
            
          
           
             If
             we
             
               vow
               a
               Vow
               unto
               the
            
             Lord
             ,
             or
             swear
             
               by
               his
               Name
            
             ;
             we
             neither
             think
             it
             fitting
             nor
             lawful
             to
             joyn
             God
             and
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             together
             ;
             lest
             we
             should
             thereby
             seem
             to
             make
             her
             the
             
               Searcher
               of
               Hearts
            
             as
             well
             as
             him
             ;
             and
             a
             powerful
             Avenger
             of
             such
             
               secret
               Sins
            
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             speak
             of
             Her
             ;
             we
             readily
             give
             her
             any
             Attribute
             that
             either
             the
             
               holy
               Scripture
            
             warrants
             ,
             or
             her
             Nature
             allows
             
             of
             .
             But
             to
             call
             her
             a
             Goddess
             ,
             and
             our selves
             her
             Suppliants
             ;
             to
             style
             her
             Queen
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Mother
             of
             
               Divine
               Grace
            
             ;
             the
             Refuge
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             the
             
               Sovereign
               Lady
            
             of
             Angels
             ,
             
             
               Archangels
               ,
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               Martyrs
               ,
               Confessors
            
             and
             
               all
               Saints
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             beseech
             her
             ,
             That
             she
             and
             
               her
               Son
            
             would
             bless
             us
             ;
             this
             we
             think
             is
             to
             carry
             the
             Complement
             too
             far
             ;
             and
             a
             Strain
             much
             fitter
             for
             some
             
               poetical
               Heathen
               Goddess
            
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             
               Christian
               Saint
            
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Superstitions
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             which
             a
             Virgin
             so
             humble
             on
             Earth
             ,
             cannot
             sure
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             so
             much
             altered
             for
             the
             worse
             ,
             as
             to
             aspire
             after
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             let
             Religion
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             that
             be
             exempted
             ,
             as
             the
             peculiar
             Due
             of
             that
             God
             who
             made
             both
             her
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             whom
             alone
             both
             she
             and
             all
             of
             us
             therefore
             ought
             to
             adore
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             farther
             remains
             to
             proclaim
             her
             Blessed
             ,
             shall
             as
             freely
             be
             allowed
             and
             paid
             her
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             can
             be
             justly
             claimed
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             such
             Honour
             may
             be
             referred
             by
             us
             to
             these
             two
             
               general
               Considerations
            
             .
          
           
             
             
               1.
               
               Of
               that
               just
               Esteem
               and
               Value
               and
               Opinion
               we
               have
               of
               her
               :
               And
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               Actions
               suitable
               to
               such
               Opinions
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Esteem
             and
             Value
             ,
             and
             Opinion
             we
             have
             of
             her
             ;
          
           
             It
             is
             certainly
             as
             great
             as
             any
             sober
             Christian
             can
             desire
             it
             should
             be
             .
             We
             believe
             her
             to
             have
             been
             a
             most
             pure
             ,
             and
             holy
             ,
             and
             vertuous
             Creature
             :
             That
             her
             
               virgin
               Mind
            
             was
             clean
             and
             spotless
             ,
             as
             her
             Body
             Chast
             and
             immaculate
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             was
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             both
             the
             most
             fit
             of
             any
             of
             all
             her
             Race
             or
             Sex
             for
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             to
             overshadow
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             
               Son
               of
               the
               most
               Highest
               to
               inhabit
               .
            
             When
             we
             consider
             the
             firmness
             of
             her
             Faith
             ;
             the
             fervour
             of
             her
             Devotion
             ;
             the
             excellency
             of
             her
             Humility
             ;
             we
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             a
             Grace
             extraordinary
             in
             her
             ,
             working
             all
             those
             eminent
             and
             
               Divine
               Qualities
            
             .
             And
             tho'
             we
             are
             not
             so
             curious
             as
             to
             enter
             on
             those
             
               nicer
               Speculations
            
             in
             which
             so
             many
             have
             in
             vain
             
             exercised
             themselves
             ,
             
             Whether
             she
             was
             Conceived
             in
             Sin
             ?
             And
             if
             she
             was
             ,
             How
             far
             it
             was
             
               restrained
               in
               her
            
             at
             first
             ;
             and
             at
             
               what
               instant
            
             totally
             extinct
             in
             her
             afterwards
             ?
             Whether
             she
             was
             Sanctified
             in
             the
             Womb
             of
             her
             Mother
             ?
             And
             to
             what
             degree
             ?
             And
             at
             what
             time
             ?
             Whether
             before
             she
             was
             Animated
             ,
             or
             after
             ;
             And
             ,
             Whether
             this
             Sanctification
             was
             such
             as
             to
             keep
             her
             from
             ever
             committing
             any
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             
               Venial
               Sin
            
             ?
             Yet
             as
             the
             common
             condition
             of
             Mankind
             does
             not
             permit
             us
             without
             all
             warrant
             from
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ,
             which
             they
             confess
             is
             here
             wanting
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             exempt
             her
             from
             
               all
               Sin
            
             ;
             so
             neither
             do
             we
             pretend
             to
             accuse
             her
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             her
             
               present
               state
            
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             at
             all
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             who
             shewed
             her
             such
             favour
             on
             Earth
             ,
             hath
             also
             very
             highly
             exalted
             her
             in
             Heaven
             :
             So
             that
             among
             all
             the
             Race
             of
             Adam
             ,
             next
             unto
             him
             who
             was
             God
             as
             well
             as
             Man
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             very
             probable
             that
             she
             has
             obtain'd
             the
             chiefest
             place
             in
             
               God's
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             who
             brought
             forth
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             into
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             And
             here
             then
             let
             these
             our
             Accusers
             ,
             who
             say
             that
             
               we
               are
               not
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
            
             of
             whom
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             
             in
             my
             Text
             prophesied
             ,
             That
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               from
               thenceforth
               all
               Generations
               should
               call
               her
               Blessed
               ,
            
             tell
             us
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             :
             Wherein
             is
             it
             that
             we
             are
             defective
             in
             our
             Opinion
             concerning
             the
             Mother
             of
             our
             Lord
             ?
          
           
             Is
             it
             that
             we
             deny
             her
             
               Immaculate
               Conception
            
             ,
             and
             suppose
             her
             to
             have
             in
             this
             been
             submitted
             to
             the
             common
             condition
             of
             
               all
               others
            
             since
             the
             Fall
             of
             our
             
               first
               Parents
               ,
               Christ
            
             only
             excepted
             ?
             But
             then
             they
             must
             not
             forget
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             their
             own
             Brethren
             of
             their
             own
             Infallible
             Church
             deny
             as
             stifly
             as
             we
             do
             .
             And
             if
             there
             have
             been
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Visions
             ,
             and
             Miracles
             for
             it
             ;
             yet
             we
             know
             there
             have
             been
             also
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Visions
             ,
             and
             Miracles
             against
             it
             too
             :
             And
             at
             this
             day
             there
             is
             Order
             against
             
               Order
               ,
               School
            
             against
             School
             ,
             about
             it
             :
             And
             as
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Infallibility
             had
             in
             this
             Matter
             forsaken
             their
             Church
             ,
             it
             could
             never
             yet
             be
             finally
             determined
             either
             by
             Council
             or
             Pope
             ,
             which
             Side
             is
             in
             the
             right
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             that
             we
             suspend
             our selves
             as
             to
             the
             Point
             of
             her
             
               Actual
               Sins
            
             ?
             And
             see
             no
             cause
             to
             conclude
             ,
             why
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             though
             a
             most
             pure
             
             and
             
               holy
               Creature
            
             ,
             yet
             should
             not
             have
             been
             as
             capable
             of
             committing
             Sins
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             others
             ,
             Christ
             only
             excepted
             here
             also
             ,
             we
             think
             must
             be
             allowed
             to
             be
             ?
             But
             yet
             in
             this
             we
             do
             but
             follow
             some
             of
             the
             greatest
             Lights
             in
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             Reason
             according
             to
             the
             common
             Condition
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             they
             themselves
             cannot
             produce
             us
             any
             Authority
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             to
             exempt
             her
             .
             And
             if
             some
             among
             us
             have
             ,
             with
             (a)
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             freely
             supposed
             ,
             That
             in
             some
             cases
             she
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             very
             Instances
             to
             which
             they
             refer
             ,
             they
             have
             ,
             at
             least
             probable
             ,
             grounds
             for
             what
             they
             say
             :
             And
             for
             the
             most
             part
             we
             are
             contented
             with
             (b)
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             to
             
               suspend
               our selves
            
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             not
             to
             enter
             into
             any
             question
             at
             all
             concerning
             her
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             
               whether
               she
               ever
               did
               actually
               sin
               or
               no
            
             ?
          
           
             Or
             now
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             taken
             her
             up
             into
             Glory
             :
             Have
             we
             not
             all
             that
             high
             and
             worthy
             Opinion
             of
             her
             Exaltation
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             because
             indeed
             we
             freely
             profess
             we
             cannot
             believe
             such
             
               extravagant
               Romances
            
             as
             all
             
             sober
             Men
             ,
             even
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             ,
             are
             ashamed
             of
             ?
          
           
             
             We
             doubt
             not
             but
             she
             is
             at
             this
             time
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             Do
             we
             ever
             the
             more
             debase
             her
             ,
             because
             we
             will
             not
             entertain
             a
             
               shameless
               Legend
            
             of
             her
             Assumption
             thither
             ?
          
           
             We
             are
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             adorn'd
             with
             one
             of
             the
             brightest
             
             Aureola's
             in
             
             God's
             Kingdom
             ;
             
             That
             her
             Crown
             is
             more
             Illustrious
             ,
             than
             any
             among
             the
             Daughters
             of
             Eve.
             Is
             not
             this
             sufficient
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             undertake
             to
             tell
             you
             what
             her
             Crown
             was
             made
             of
             ,
             how
             many
             Stars
             went
             into
             her
             Atchievement
             ,
             what
             Badges
             her
             Servants
             wore
             ,
             and
             what
             Speeches
             and
             Complements
             were
             made
             to
             her
             upon
             the
             occasion
             ;
             and
             to
             compleat
             all
             ,
             
             set
             forth
             in
             perspective
             all
             the
             
               Holy
               Trinity
            
             concurring
             in
             this
             Ceremony
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             Heaven
             and
             
               Earth
               singing
               Praises
            
             to
             Her
             ,
             and
             adoring
             of
             Her.
             
          
           
             We
             make
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             she
             was
             very
             highly
             favour'd
             by
             God
             on
             Earth
             ,
             so
             is
             she
             now
             no
             less
             beloved
             by
             him
             in
             Heaven
             .
             
             But
             should
             we
             therefore
             set
             her
             up
             as
             another
             Mediatrix
             ,
             that
             as
             both
             Sexes
             concurr'd
             to
             our
             Ruin
             ,
             so
             might
             both
             concur
             to
             
             our
             Reparation
             ;
             and
             so
             tye
             up
             the
             Hands
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             allow
             any
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             Her
             Will.
             Nay
             ,
             make
             her
             so
             far
             the
             Queen
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             her
             a
             Power
             of
             all
             the
             Grace
             that
             is
             to
             be
             bestowed
             on
             Mankind
             :
             Of
             saving
             her
             Votaries
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             sufficiently
             love
             and
             
               worship
               Her
            
             ,
             whatever
             their
             Affections
             or
             their
             Service
             be
             to
             
               God
               Almighty
            
             :
             Of
             fetching
             Souls
             not
             only
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             but
             even
             from
             Hell
             it self
             ,
             by
             her
             Authority
             :
             Of
             ordering
             all
             the
             Events
             of
             the
             Fortunes
             of
             Men
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             not
             a
             Battel
             can
             be
             fought
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Victory
               obtain'd
            
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             this
             Pallas
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Success
             is
             due
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             Praise
             and
             Honour
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             return'd
             .
             These
             indeed
             are
             the
             Extravagancies
             of
             some
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             but
             God
             forbid
             they
             should
             ever
             be
             the
             Practice
             or
             Opinions
             of
             any
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ;
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             to
             entertain
             more
             honourable
             Sentiments
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             than
             we
             do
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             run
             out
             into
             Blasphemy
             and
             Fanaticism
             ,
             and
             believe
             such
             things
             as
             neither
             Scripture
             nor
             Antiquity
             have
             
             deliver'd
             ,
             nor
             will
             either
             Piety
             or
             
               common
               Sense
            
             suffer
             us
             to
             receive
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             see
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Whether
             our
             Actions
             be
             not
             every
             way
             suitable
             to
             our
             Opinions
             ?
          
           
             Now
             for
             this
             I
             must
             observe
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Foundation
             before
             laid
             down
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Holy
               Virgin
            
             ,
             however
             
               highly
               exalted
               by
               God
            
             ,
             being
             yet
             still
             but
             a
             meer
             Creature
             ,
             our
             Actions
             towards
             her
             must
             be
             no
             other
             than
             what
             a
             Creature
             that
             is
             at
             such
             a
             vast
             distance
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             all
             compass
             of
             
               Civil
               Communication
            
             ,
             is
             capable
             of
             receiving
             .
             And
             so
             the
             summ
             of
             what
             may
             warrantably
             be
             paid
             to
             her
             ,
             will
             fall
             under
             these
             Three
             Generals
             :
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 To
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 those
                 Blessings
                 and
                 Favours
                 which
                 it
                 has
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 bestow
                 upon
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 To
                 return
                 Praises
                 to
                 God
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 ,
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 To
                 endeavour
                 what
                 in
                 us
                 lies
                 to
                 imitate
                 her
                 Excellencies
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             This
             is
             all
             the
             Honour
             she
             is
             capable
             of
             receiving
             from
             us
             ;
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             are
             as
             careful
             as
             any
             to
             fulfil
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             our
             Text
             in
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             celebrate
             the
             Memory
             of
             those
             Blessings
             and
             Favours
             which
             it
             has
             pleased
             God
             to
             bestow
             upon
             her
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Solemn
             Festivals
             we
             observe
             to
             the
             same
             End
             ,
             be
             our
             Witness
             ,
             how
             careful
             we
             are
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             .
             We
             mark
             it
             out
             in
             our
             Rituals
             ,
             as
             a
             Day
             Holy
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             We
             assemble
             in
             our
             Sacred
             places
             ,
             solemnly
             to
             recount
             what
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             have
             recorded
             of
             
             God's
             Mercies
             to
             Her
             :
             And
             annually
             ,
             as
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             we
             encourage
             one
             another
             to
             bless
             and
             
               praise
               Him
            
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             the
             Objection
             made
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             will
             rise
             against
             us
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             we
             do
             observe
             some
             of
             her
             Festivals
             ;
             but
             yet
             we
             pass
             by
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             them
             :
             And
             for
             the
             main
             thing
             of
             all
             ,
             we
             quite
             omit
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             say
             not
             AVE
             MARIA
             so
             often
             ,
             and
             so
             impertinently
             as
             they
             do
             ;
             nor
             
             other
             Anthems
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             her
             by
             a
             new
             and
             phantastical
             Title
             ,
             never
             given
             her
             either
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             This
             we
             confess
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             true
             :
             We
             say
             no
             AVE
             MARIE'S
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             after
             the
             manner
             that
             they
             do
             ;
             nor
             can
             we
             imagin
             what
             Honour
             is
             done
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             by
             the
             
               nauseous
               tautologie
            
             of
             a
             Salutation
             ,
             pertinent
             in
             its
             season
             ,
             when
             the
             Angel
             spoke
             to
             her
             upon
             her
             Conception
             ;
             but
             now
             as
             unseasonable
             in
             the
             Application
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             vain
             and
             absurd
             in
             the
             Repetition
             .
             But
             yet
             when
             we
             recite
             the
             History
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             the
             Memory
             of
             that
             surprising
             Salutation
             ,
             then
             we
             read
             it
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             do
             say
             
               Ave
               Maria
            
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             't
             is
             either
             pious
             or
             to
             the
             purpose
             to
             do
             it
             .
             And
             if
             for
             not
             doing
             it
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             be
             excluded
             out
             of
             the
             Number
             of
             those
             of
             whom
             our
             Text
             speaks
             ;
             yet
             God
             be
             thanked
             we
             shall
             run
             but
             the
             same
             Fortune
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             
               primitive
               Ages
            
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             first
             ,
             as
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             revealed
             to
             St.
             Dominick
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             how
             they
             were
             to
             recite
             the
             Rosary
             .
          
           
           
             But
             now
             for
             the
             other
             Instances
             objected
             against
             us
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             Anthems
             of
             our
             Lady
             ;
             in
             these
             we
             may
             venture
             to
             justifie
             our selves
             :
             We
             celebrate
             the
             Memory
             of
             all
             the
             great
             Particulars
             that
             we
             know
             of
             her
             Life
             :
             And
             if
             upon
             the
             meer
             Authority
             of
             Fables
             ,
             confess'd
             to
             be
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             disputed
             by
             many
             among
             themselves
             ,
             as
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             induced
             to
             observe
             more
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             we
             hope
             all
             sober
             Christians
             will
             acquit
             us
             ,
             and
             esteem
             us
             to
             be
             very
             excusable
             in
             what
             we
             do
             :
             It
             being
             certainly
             to
             mock
             ,
             not
             honour
             ,
             both
             God
             and
             Her
             ,
             solemnly
             to
             commemorate
             ,
             and
             seriously
             to
             thank
             God
             for
             such
             Blessings
             as
             at
             the
             same
             time
             we
             are
             sure
             He
             never
             bestowed
             upon
             Her
             ,
             nor
             She
             ever
             receiv'd
             from
             Him.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             last
             Instance
             ,
             our
             not
             reciting
             the
             Anthems
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             thus
             much
             ,
             That
             we
             know
             but
             of
             one
             Anthem
             that
             ever
             she
             made
             ;
             viz.
             that
             from
             whence
             our
             Text
             is
             taken
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             not
             reciting
             ,
             that
             we
             make
             it
             a
             Solemn
             Hymn
             in
             our
             daily
             Service
             .
             Let
             them
             who
             recite
             more
             ,
             tell
             us
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             whence
             they
             had
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             
             Authority
             they
             make
             use
             of
             Anthems
             in
             many
             places
             hardly
             to
             be
             heard
             without
             horror
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             worse
             of
             them
             ,
             do
             by
             no
             means
             befit
             either
             the
             Humility
             of
             MARY
             ,
             to
             receive
             ;
             or
             the
             Piety
             of
             a
             
               good
               Christian
            
             ,
             to
             offer
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             may
             suffice
             to
             shew
             that
             we
             are
             not
             wanting
             in
             the
             first
             point
             of
             our
             Honour
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Memory
             of
             God's
             Mercies
             to
             her
             .
             The
             next
             proposed
             ,
             was
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             return
             Praises
             to
             God
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             am
             sure
             no
             one
             can
             say
             that
             we
             are
             defective
             :
             The
             Foundation
             of
             all
             God's
             
               particular
               Favours
            
             to
             her
             being
             this
             ,
             That
             our
             
               Blessed
               Lord
            
             was
             to
             be
             born
             of
             Her.
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Subject
             of
             all
             our
             Praises
             to
             him
             :
             Every
             Thanksgiving
             we
             put
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             
               begun
               ,
               carried
               on
            
             ,
             and
             ended
             with
             it
             :
             So
             that
             in
             effect
             ,
             all
             that
             part
             of
             our
             
               Religious
               Service
            
             which
             consists
             in
             
               giving
               Thanks
               to
               God
            
             for
             the
             
               Redemption
               of
               Mankind
            
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             continued
             Acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Honour
             and
             Favour
             done
             to
             the
             Holy
             MARY
             :
             
             And
             if
             this
             be
             not
             enough
             ,
             I
             must
             then
             again
             remember
             what
             I
             just
             now
             observed
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             we
             are
             very
             careful
             to
             
               praise
               God
            
             for
             his
             Mercies
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             and
             to
             our selves
             by
             her
             ;
             but
             every
             day
             make
             use
             of
             
               her
               own
               words
            
             to
             express
             our
             grateful
             Acknowledgment
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             establishing
             
               her
               Song
            
             of
             Eucharist
             to
             be
             the
             Form
             wherein
             we
             our selves
             should
             
               give
               Thanks
            
             to
             God
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             For
             what
             is
             the
             last
             Instance
             of
             all
             ,
             of
             that
             Honour
             we
             owe
             to
             her
             ,
             the
             Imitation
             of
             her
             Vertues
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             presume
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             we
             do
             not
             come
             behind
             her
             highest
             Votaries
             .
             Not
             an
             Act
             of
             Piety
             recorded
             in
             
               her
               Life
            
             ,
             but
             our
             Church
             exhorts
             us
             to
             transcribe
             it
             into
             ours
             .
             We
             may
             ,
             and
             God
             knows
             we
             do
             ,
             come
             very
             much
             short
             of
             her
             in
             our
             practice
             :
             But
             't
             is
             our
             own
             Infirmity
             ,
             not
             any
             defect
             in
             our
             
               Churches
               Doctrine
            
             and
             Directions
             that
             we
             do
             so
             .
          
           
           
             Such
             then
             is
             the
             Honour
             which
             we
             now
             suppose
             due
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             and
             which
             accordingly
             we
             pay
             to
             Her.
             Let
             us
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             see
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             that
             additional
             Worship
             is
             ,
             which
             those
             of
             the
             other
             Church
             pretend
             is
             due
             to
             Her.
             
          
           
             And
             because
             I
             would
             state
             the
             difference
             as
             clearly
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             I
             will
             consider
             this
             Point
             in
             the
             same
             
               two
               parts
            
             I
             did
             the
             foregoing
             :
             
               
                 I.
                 Of
                 their
                 
                   farther
                   Esteem
                
                 in
                 their
                 Opinions
                 of
                 Her.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 Of
                 their
                 Practices
                 in
                 conformity
                 to
                 their
                 Opinions
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             former
             of
             these
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             Their
             Opinions
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin.
            
             
          
           
             It
             is
             hardly
             to
             be
             imagined
             ,
             to
             what
             prodigious
             Excesses
             some
             Mens
             Superstition
             
             hath
             carried
             them
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             .
             I
             have
             before
             mentioned
             some
             of
             the
             
               glorious
               Titles
            
             by
             which
             they
             call
             her
             ,
             in
             their
             very
             
               publick
               Addresses
            
             to
             her
             :
             Should
             I
             to
             these
             add
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             some
             particular
             Men
             in
             these
             later
             Ages
             ,
             famous
             in
             their
             Generation
             ,
             and
             for
             nothing
             more
             famous
             ,
             than
             for
             their
             extraordinary
             Devotion
             to
             the
             Holy
             Mary
             ,
             I
             should
             soon
             run
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             such
             a
             Discourse
             as
             this
             .
             I
             will
             rather
             chuse
             here
             to
             confine
             my self
             to
             a
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             those
             only
             
               general
               Remarks
            
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             all
             that
             
               Superstitious
               Service
            
             which
             is
             now-a-days
             paid
             to
             her
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             suppose
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             to
             be
             
               incomparably
               above
            
             that
             of
             any
             other
             
               Saint
               whatsoever
            
             :
             So
             that
             whereas
             all
             other
             Saints
             are
             to
             be
             worshipped
             only
             with
             that
             
               inferior
               Religious
               Worship
            
             which
             they
             call
             Dulia
             ;
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             alone
             is
             to
             be
             served
             with
             a
             Hyperdulia
             ,
             or
             a
             Super-eminent
             sort
             of
             
               Religious
               Service
            
             .
             And
             that
             upon
             these
             three
             accounts
             ,
             which
             therefore
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Authors
             has
             set
             down
             for
             us
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             that
             
             when
             
               God
               dignified
               her
               with
               the
               Excellency
               of
               being
               the
               Mother
               of
               JESUS
               ,
               
               he
               therewith
               created
               her
               the
               Queen
               of
               
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Patroness
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Advocate
               of
               Sinners
               ;
            
             And
             that
             therefore
             as
             such
             she
             ought
             to
             be
             
               honoured
               above
            
             them
             .
             
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Because
               the
               Veneration
               we
               give
               to
               MARY
               ,
               redounds
               to
               JESUS
               ;
               all
               Honour
               given
               to
               the
               Mother
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               
                 Son.
                 And
                 ,
                 (
                 3.
              
               )
               For
               that
               
                 Holy
                 MARY
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               accomplished
               with
               all
               
                 Natural
                 ,
                 Moral
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Supernatural
                 Perfections
              
               ,
               which
               are
               and
               possibly
               may
               be
               dispersed
               among
               all
               pure
               Creatures
               ,
               Men
               and
               Angels
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               she
               is
               more
               Holy
               and
               Perfect
               than
               All
               ,
               so
               is
               she
               acceptable
               to
               God
               above
               All
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ought
               she
               to
               be
               reverenced
               by
               us
               above
               them
               All.
               
            
             From
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             they
             look
             upon
             her
             as
             a
             Person
             most
             worthy
             to
             be
             
               called
               upon
            
             in
             all
             their
             Devotions
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             the
             Author
             I
             but
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             recommending
             to
             his
             Votary
             the
             practice
             of
             Piety
             towards
             her
             ,
             lays
             down
             ,
             among
             others
             ,
             
             these
             Two
             Rules
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             he
             should
             have
             a
             
               private
               Oratory
            
             dedicated
             
             to
             the
             Veneration
             of
             Holy
             MARY
             :
             
               
                 And
                 (
                 2.
              
               )
               That
               he
               should
               not
               enter
               on
               any
               Business
               ,
               of
               what
               ever
               Nature
               ,
               
               without
               first
               consulting
               MARY
               by
               
                 humble
                 Prayer
              
               ;
               recommending
               its
               whole
               Progress
               to
               her
               Protection
               ,
               and
               assuming
               her
               as
               a
               Guide
               in
               the
               pursuance
               thereof
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             tho'
             they
             do
             as
             they
             have
             occasion
             ,
             pray
             to
             other
             Saints
             too
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             yet
             such
             a
             peculiar
             Confidence
             have
             they
             in
             her
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             their
             publick
             and
             
               private
               Addresses
            
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             ending
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Word
             ,
             the
             whole
             Performance
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             is
             divided
             betwixt
             God
             and
             her
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Mass
             ;
             in
             all
             their
             Liturgies
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             solemn
             Exercises
             of
             
               Confession
               ,
               Absolution
               ,
               Thanksgiving
            
             ;
             in
             their
             Litanies
             and
             salves
             ,
             still
             
               Holy
               MARY
            
             is
             set
             up
             as
             no
             small
             part
             of
             their
             Worship
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             whereof
             their
             Council
             of
             Basil
             tells
             us
             is
             ,
             
             for
             that
             she
             ,
             as
             she
             is
             the
             most
             exalted
             ,
             so
             she
             is
             the
             most
             ready
             to
             regard
             us
             too
             :
             And
             Suarez
             stating
             this
             very
             Point
             ,
             Whether
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             ?
             tells
             us
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             Faith
             that
             we
             ought
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             sensible
             how
             much
             the
             Intercession
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
               above
               
               any
               others
            
             is
             the
             most
             useful
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             she
             ,
             
               above
               all
               others
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             invoked
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             being
             without
             Controversie
             ,
             both
             the
             constant
             Opinion
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             is
             to
             be
             called
             upon
             in
             
               all
               Places
            
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             Occasions
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             Persons
             ;
             they
             must
             by
             consequence
             suppose
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             by
             whatsoever
             means
             it
             is
             ,
             some
             way
             or
             other
             she
             do's
             know
             ,
             and
             can
             attend
             to
             all
             the
             Prayers
             that
             are
             every
             where
             made
             to
             her
             ;
             and
             is
             capable
             of
             affording
             them
             such
             Assistance
             as
             they
             encourage
             their
             Votaries
             to
             ask
             of
             Her
             :
             And
             by
             consequence
             ,
             that
             she
             do's
             partake
             of
             the
             Immensity
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             is
             
               Omniscient
               ,
               Omnipresent
            
             and
             Omnipotent
             as
             well
             as
             he
             .
             For
             else
             ,
             if
             either
             she
             cannot
             
               distinctly
               attend
            
             to
             all
             the
             Requests
             that
             are
             every
             where
             made
             to
             her
             ,
             or
             be
             not
             capable
             of
             knowing
             them
             ;
             or
             tho'
             she
             do's
             understand
             what
             is
             demanded
             of
             her
             ,
             yet
             should
             chance
             not
             to
             have
             it
             in
             her
             Power
             to
             grant
             it
             to
             them
             :
             It
             must
             follow
             ,
             That
             they
             pray
             at
             all
             Adventures
             ;
             and
             to
             no
             more
             purpose
             than
             if
             one
             of
             us
             here
             ,
             should
             ask
             a
             Favour
             of
             ,
             or
             
             make
             a
             Request
             to
             one
             of
             our
             Friends
             and
             Acquaintance
             in
             the
             Indies
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             Piety
             there
             might
             be
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             perswaded
             the
             number
             of
             her
             Votaries
             would
             soon
             decrease
             ,
             did
             they
             not
             hope
             for
             such
             an
             Effect
             of
             their
             Addresses
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             must
             imply
             her
             to
             be
             all
             that
             which
             I
             before
             inferred
             ,
             as
             the
             Consequence
             of
             their
             calling
             upon
             her
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             this
             is
             not
             yet
             all
             :
             For
             in
             calling
             thus
             upon
             her
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             only
             suppose
             her
             to
             be
             a
             fit
             Object
             of
             their
             Adoration
             ,
             but
             by
             committing
             themselves
             to
             her
             Intercession
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             particularly
             set
             her
             up
             as
             an
             Advocate
             or
             Mediatrix
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             have
             recourse
             to
             her
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             this
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             they
             do
             to
             the
             other
             Saints
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             :
             They
             pray
             to
             God
             through
             their
             Merits
             and
             Intercession
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Mediation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             ,
             both
             desire
             and
             hope
             the
             better
             to
             implore
             his
             Mercy
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             as
             I
             before
             observed
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Business
             of
             their
             Prayers
             they
             look
             upon
             the
             
               Holy
               MARY
            
             to
             have
             a
             particular
             Right
             to
             them
             above
             any
             other
             Saints
             whatsoever
             ;
             so
             much
             more
             in
             
             this
             Case
             ,
             they
             esteem
             her
             not
             only
             to
             be
             a
             more
             effectual
             Mediatrix
             than
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             a
             more
             peculiar
             Right
             to
             that
             Title
             and
             Dignity
             :
             And
             which
             from
             one
             of
             their
             own
             
               approved
               Authors
            
             ,
             I
             will
             therefore
             here
             crave
             leave
             to
             explain
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             
               To
               be
               a
            
             Mediator
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               and
               to
               discharge
               the
            
             Office
             
               of
               such
               a
               one
            
             ,
             
             
               it
               is
               requisite
               that
               he
               who
               asks
               any
               thing
               in
               that
               respect
               ,
               should
               have
            
             *
             merited
             
               that
               which
               he
               desires
               to
               obtain
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               have
            
             *
             offered
             his
             Merits
             
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               and
               that
            
             God
             
               should
               have
            
             *
             accepted
             
               of
               them
               .
               It
               is
               this
               which
               renders
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               our
               only
               and
               true
            
             Mediator
             .
             
               But
               the
            
             Saints
             
               have
               not
            
             *
             merited
             
               any
               Good
               for
               us
               during
               this
               Life
               ,
               they
               have
               not
            
             *
             offered
             to
             God
             their
             Merits
             
               in
               favour
               of
               us
               ,
               nor
               has
               God
            
             *
             accepted
             
               them
               to
               any
               such
               End.
               'T
               is
               the
            
             Blessed
             Virgin
             alone
             
               that
               has
               any
            
             part
             
               in
               this
            
             Glory
             
               with
               her
            
             Son
             :
             *
             For
             she
             
               obtains
               nothing
               for
               us
               but
               what
               she
            
             merited
             
               during
               her
               Life
            
             :
             —
             *
             She
             
               has
               also
            
             offered
             
               all
               her
            
             Actions
             and
             Sufferings
             
               joyntly
               with
               those
               of
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               for
               the
            
             Salvation
             
               of
               all
            
             Men
             ;
             *
             And
             God
             has
             accepted
             this
             Offering
             ,
             
               as
               S.
            
             Bonaventure
             
               and
               other
               Divines
               teach
            
             .
             And
             again
             —
             
               She
               is
            
             therefore
             our
             Mediatrix
             ,
             
             
               inasmuch
               as
            
             
             she
             offered
             her
             Son
             
               freely
               and
               voluntarily
               to
               the
            
             Death
             ,
             
               for
               the
            
             Salvation
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             Such
             is
             the
             Title
             which
             they
             suppose
             the
             Holy
             MARY
             has
             to
             be
             our
             Advocate
             ,
             not
             only
             above
             all
             other
             Saints
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             
               same
               manner
            
             that
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             himself
             is
             :
             and
             the
             consequence
             of
             it
             appears
             in
             these
             two
             Advantages
             which
             they
             imagine
             to
             be
             in
             her
             Mediation
             above
             that
             of
             any
             other
             
               Saint
               :
               viz.
            
             first
             ,
             "
             That
             it
             is
             
               more
               extensive
            
             :
             
             The
             Merits
             of
             the
             Saints
             are
             limited
             to
             
               certain
               Graces
            
             ,
             to
             
               certain
               Countries
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               certain
               Persons
            
             .
             But
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             is
             a
             
               universal
               Cause
            
             ,
             the
             virtue
             of
             which
             extends
             over
             all
             Places
             ,
             in
             all
             Times
             ,
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Goods
             or
             Evils
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             .
             Her
             Charity
             is
             in
             some
             sort
             infinite
             ,
             and
             has
             neither
             Bounds
             nor
             Measure
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             more
             efficacious
             .
             The
             Saints
             are
             not
             
               always
               heard
            
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             always
             obtain
             what
             they
             desire
             .
             But
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
               obtains
            
             whatsoever
             
               she
               demands
            
             .
             And
             her
             Quality
             of
             MOTHER
             gives
             her
             a
             Power
             in
             some
             manner
             ,
             to
             
               alter
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Providence
               it self
               .
            
             
             Insomuch
             that
             Suarez
             doubted
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               should
               all
               the
            
             Saints
             of
             Paradise
             
             
               ask
               one
               thing
               of
            
             God
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
            
             Virgin
             Mary
             
               alone
               oppose
               it
               ;
               or
               should
               she
               demand
               any
               Favour
               ,
               and
               all
               the
            
             Saints
             
               be
               set
               against
               it
               ,
               her
               Interest
               alone
               would
               carry
               it
               against
               them
               all
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               that
               Prerogative
               which
               is
               due
               to
               her
               Dignity
               as
            
             Mother
             ,
             
               to
               the
               excellence
               of
               her
            
             Grace
             ,
             
               and
               to
               the
               Perfection
               of
               her
            
             Charity
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             one
             would
             think
             they
             had
             given
             her
             a
             sufficient
             Authority
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             must
             go
             one
             step
             farther
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             we
             may
             conclude
             any
             thing
             either
             from
             the
             Tenour
             of
             those
             Addresses
             that
             even
             by
             publick
             Authority
             are
             made
             to
             her
             in
             that
             Church
             ;
             or
             from
             the
             open
             Declarations
             of
             some
             of
             the
             chiefest
             Persons
             that
             have
             been
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Communion
            
             ,
             She
             has
             even
             her self
             Power
             to
             
               Remit
               Sins
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Confer
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             to
             Save
             those
             who
             
               call
               upon
               her
            
             ,
             and
             trust
             to
             her
             for
             their
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             former
             of
             these
             their
             
               publick
               Addresses
            
             to
             Her
             :
             What
             else
             can
             we
             make
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             plain
             Suppositions
             of
             such
             an
             Authority
             in
             her
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             now
             observed
             .
             If
             they
             confess
             their
             Sins
             ;
             they
             do
             it
             not
             only
             to
             
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             too
             :
             If
             they
             absolve
             their
             Penitents
             ,
             the
             Merits
             of
             the
             Mother
             are
             joyned
             to
             the
             Passion
             of
             the
             Son
             for
             their
             Forgiveness
             .
             If
             they
             pray
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             Mary
             and
             her
             Son
             would
             bless
             them
             :
             If
             they
             salute
             her
             ,
             the
             Complement
             is
             ,
             
               Hail
               Queen
            
             ,
             
             
               Mother
               of
               Mercy
            
             ,
             our
             Life
             ,
             our
             Sweetness
             ,
             and
             our
             
               Hope
               ,
               all
               hail
               .
               We
               miserable
               Children
               of
            
             Eve
             ,
             
               send
               forth
               our
               Cries
               to
               you
               ;
               to
               you
               we
               sigh
               ,
               weeping
               and
               groaning
               in
               this
               Valley
               of
               Misery
               :
               Go
               to
               therefore
               O
               our
            
             Advocate
             ,
             
               and
               turn
               those
               merciful
               Eyes
               of
               yours
               towards
               us
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               after
               this
               our
               Exile
               to
               see
            
             Jesus
             
               the
               blessed
               Fruit
               of
               your
               Womb.
               Amen
               .
            
             In
             short
             ,
             such
             is
             their
             Extravagance
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             ,
             that
             I
             scarce
             know
             any
             one
             part
             of
             their
             
               Religious
               Service
            
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             only
             excepted
             ,
             and
             even
             that
             too
             they
             offer
             to
             her
             Honour
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             Veneration
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             do
             esteem
             her
             worthy
             an
             equal
             share
             not
             with
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             reason
             ought
             to
             suppose
             the
             same
             Power
             in
             her
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             in
             him
             ,
             seeing
             they
             worship
             them
             both
             alike
             .
          
           
           
             And
             for
             the
             Opinions
             of
             their
             
               learned
               Men
            
             ,
             in
             conformity
             to
             this
             Superstition
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             infinite
             should
             I
             repeat
             the
             one
             half
             of
             their
             Excesses
             .
             I
             will
             offer
             to
             you
             a
             short
             Specimen
             of
             the
             Questions
             only
             which
             a
             late
             Author
             among
             them
             has
             stated
             with
             great
             Approbation
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             leave
             you
             to
             judg
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             *
             Whether
             to
             be
             devoted
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             be
             not
             a
             Mark
             of
             a
             Man's
             Predestination
             ?
             And
             tho'
             without
             a
             
               particular
               Revelation
            
             no
             one
             can
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             he
             is
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             predestinate
             ;
             yet
             as
             they
             allow
             that
             there
             are
             certain
             Marks
             whereon
             to
             found
             a
             
               probable
               Conjecture
            
             :
             so
             among
             those
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             can
             be
             said
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             he
             doubts
             not
             to
             place
             this
             in
             the
             first
             rank
             ,
             to
             be
             devoted
             to
             the
             
               Virgin
               MARY
            
             .
             
             Secondly
             ,
             *
             Whether
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             devoted
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             can
             be
             damned
             ?
             To
             which
             he
             answers
             roundly
             ,
             That
             he
             cannot
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             *
             Whether
             
               God
               refuses
            
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             ?
             And
             indeed
             we
             need
             not
             wonder
             that
             they
             are
             peremptory
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             
               do's
               not
            
             ,
             when
             their
             Church
             it self
             calls
             upon
             her
             to
             shew
             her self
             to
             be
             a
             Mother
             ;
             and
             once
             at
             least
             did
             pray
             
             to
             her
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             
               Right
               which
               she
               had
               over
               her
               Son
               ,
               she
               would
            
             command
             him
             ?
             Fourthly
             ,
             *
             Whether
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             loves
             
               Sinners
               ?
               i.
               e.
            
             so
             as
             to
             save
             them
             .
             And
             of
             this
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             her self
             has
             given
             us
             an
             Assurance
             :
             In
             this
             famous
             Revelation
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             that
             
               Church
               :
               I
               am
            
             ,
             
             says
             she
             ,
             
               the
               Queen
               of
            
             Heaven
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
            
             Mother
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             the
             Joy
             
               of
               the
            
             Just
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Gate
             
               by
               which
               Sinners
               must
               go
               to
               God.
               And
               there
               is
               no
               Sinner
               so
               far
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               what
               shall
               return
               to
               him
               and
               obtain
               Mercy
               ,
               provided
               only
               that
               he
            
             call
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             put
             his
             Trust
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             pursue
             these
             Extravagancies
             no
             farther
             ;
             from
             what
             I
             have
             said
             we
             may
             see
             what
             their
             Opinions
             are
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               MARY
            
             in
             that
             wherein
             they
             differ
             from
             us
             ;
             viz.
             That
             she
             is
             to
             be
             honoured
             with
             a
             
               Religious
               Worship
            
             above
             any
             other
             Saint
             :
             That
             she
             is
             to
             be
             prayed
             to
             as
             an
             Advocate
             and
             Mediatrix
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             that
             she
             has
             Authority
             to
             do
             what
             ever
             she
             pleases
             there
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             do's
             partake
             of
             the
             most
             proper
             and
             
               peculiar
               Attributes
            
             and
             Prerogatives
             of
             the
             Divinity
             .
             Let
             us
             enquire
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
          
           
           
             2.
             
             What
             their
             Practices
             are
             towards
             her
             ,
             in
             conformity
             to
             these
             Opinions
             ?
          
           
             I
             shall
             need
             say
             the
             less
             as
             to
             this
             Point
             ,
             having
             already
             in
             great
             measure
             exhausted
             it
             in
             the
             Account
             I
             have
             given
             of
             the
             foregoing
             .
             There
             is
             so
             near
             a
             connexion
             between
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             their
             Practices
             ,
             founded
             upon
             them
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             mention
             the
             one
             without
             inferring
             the
             other
             as
             consequent
             upon
             it
             .
             He
             that
             saies
             that
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             ought
             to
             be
             prayed
             to
             ,
             do's
             imply
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             believes
             himself
             in
             what
             he
             affirms
             ,
             he
             must
             then
             pray
             to
             her
             :
             And
             so
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Instances
             I
             before
             mentioned
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             this
             will
             still
             the
             more
             clearly
             shew
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Difference
             between
             us
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             a
             few
             Reflections
             upon
             the
             Practice
             of
             Piety
             which
             is
             found
             in
             the
             other
             Church
             towards
             the
             
               Holy
               MARY
            
             ,
             in
             two
             Considerations
             ;
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   publick
                   Worship
                
                 that
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   private
                   Devotion
                
                 which
                 is
                 usually
                 practised
                 and
                 recommended
                 by
                 them
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   Blessed
                   VIRGIN
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               publick
               Worship
            
             that
             is
             given
             to
             her
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             It
             runs
             through
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             their
             Offices
             ;
             and
             scarce
             any
             
               holy
               Exercise
            
             performed
             among
             them
             that
             is
             not
             infected
             with
             this
             Superstition
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             
               publick
               Prayers
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             sometimes
             we
             find
             the
             Mass
             it self
             said
             to
             her
             Honour
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             very
             Canon
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             is
             constantly
             desired
             ,
             That
             for
             her
             Merits
             he
             would
             grant
             them
             the
             help
             of
             his
             Protection
             .
             In
             all
             their
             Hours
             they
             close
             with
             a
             particular
             Salutation
             and
             Address
             to
             her
             ;
             and
             once
             every
             Week
             ,
             
             if
             no
             more
             ,
             a
             
               particular
               Office
            
             is
             publickly
             said
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             look
             into
             their
             other
             solemn
             Acts
             of
             Devotion
             ;
             I
             have
             already
             observed
             what
             a
             Share
             she
             has
             in
             their
             Confessions
             and
             
               Absolutions
               :
               Three
            
             times
             
               every
               Day
            
             ,
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Bell
             ,
             all
             her
             
             Votaries
             are
             taught
             to
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             her
             .
             What
             the
             Allowance
             and
             Encouragements
             have
             been
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             her
             Rosary
             ,
             
             and
             what
             a
             mighty
             place
             this
             Devotion
             has
             among
             them
             I
             need
             not
             say
             .
             In
             their
             solemn
             Sermons
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Preacher
             never
             fails
             first
             to
             invoke
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             
               Virgin
               MARY
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               angelical
               Salutation
            
             :
             and
             lest
             Men
             should
             not
             by
             all
             this
             be
             sufficiently
             encouraged
             to
             a
             publick
             .
             Devotion
             to
             her
             ;
             there
             have
             been
             particular
             ways
             found
             out
             to
             carry
             them
             the
             more
             readily
             thereunto
             .
             'T
             was
             for
             this
             that
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Scapulary
             was
             set
             up
             about
             400
             Years
             ago
             ;
             
             and
             to
             which
             Men
             are
             encouraged
             by
             no
             less
             a
             Promise
             than
             that
             of
             a
             Deliverance
             from
             Damnation
             by
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ;
             and
             from
             Purgatory
             ,
             by
             the
             Promises
             of
             five
             or
             six
             of
             their
             Popes
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
             in
             the
             last
             Century
             ,
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             xiii
             th
             first
             ,
             and
             Sixtus
             the
             v
             th
             afterwards
             ,
             set
             up
             another
             kind
             of
             Order
             ,
             the
             Congregations
             of
             the
             Annunciation
             to
             the
             same
             End
             :
             And
             the
             solemn
             Admission
             into
             which
             is
             made
             by
             the
             Dedication
             of
             him
             that
             enters
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             there
             chuses
             to
             be
             his
             
               Lady
               ,
               Patroness
            
             ,
             
             and
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             vows
             to
             honour
             ,
             
             serve
             and
             
               love
               unto
               his
               life's
               end
            
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             to
             this
             add
             that
             other
             long
             Catalogue
             of
             Superstition
             ;
             
             the
             building
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             Altars
             and
             Images
             to
             her
             Honour
             .
             Their
             Pilgrimages
             that
             are
             made
             to
             them
             ;
             their
             Litanies
             and
             Processions
             ,
             in
             which
             she
             bears
             no
             small
             part
             of
             the
             Service
             :
             The
             dedicating
             whole
             Countries
             and
             Kingdoms
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             her
             own
             proper
             Inheritance
             :
             The
             
               glorious
               Titles
            
             and
             Attributes
             which
             they
             give
             her
             in
             all
             their
             Prayers
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             Instances
             no
             less
             superstitious
             than
             these
             .
             And
             by
             all
             which
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             too
             much
             divided
             their
             
               Love
               ,
               Service
            
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             nay
             their
             very
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             between
             God
             and
             her
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             End
             of
             Christianity
             had
             been
             no
             less
             to
             teach
             us
             how
             to
             magnifie
             the
             Mother
             ,
             than
             how
             to
             serve
             and
             honour
             and
             believe
             in
             the
             Son
             ;
             and
             the
             Duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             were
             as
             much
             to
             set
             forth
             
               her
               Praise
            
             ,
             as
             our
             
               Saviour's
               Glory
            
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             stop
             here
             ,
             and
             add
             only
             a
             Word
             or
             two
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Of
             that
             
               Private
               Devotion
            
             which
             is
             usually
             
               practised
               by
            
             ,
             and
             recommended
             to
             her
             Votaries
             .
          
           
             Many
             are
             the
             Instances
             that
             I
             might
             offer
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             take
             a
             few
             only
             ,
             as
             they
             lie
             together
             in
             the
             late
             Directions
             that
             have
             been
             given
             by
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Authors
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             To
             have
             a
             high
             
               Value
               for
               her
               sublime
               Dignity
               ;
               to
            
             congratulate
             
               her
               in
               the
               full
               Possession
               of
               it
               ,
               to
            
             make
             a
             publick
             Profession
             
               of
               this
               our
               high
               Esteem
               of
               her
               incomparable
               Perfections
               ;
               and
               to
               invite
               others
               to
               the
               like
               Valuation
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             2.
             
             
               To
               express
               these
               inward
               Affections
               ,
               by
               external
               Acts
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               eminent
               Servitude
               towards
               her
               :
               By
               frequent
               visiting
            
             Holy
             Places
             dedicated
             to
             her
             Honour
             :
             
               By
               a
               special
               Reverence
               towards
            
             Images
             ,
             
               representing
               her
               Person
               :
               By
               performing
               some
               daily
            
             Devotions
             
               containing
               her
               Praises
               ,
               congratulating
               her
               Excellencies
               ,
               or
               imploring
               her
               Mediation
               :
               And
               by
               often
               calling
               upon
               the
               sacred
               Name
               of
               Holy
            
             MARY
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             
               By
               having
               a
               firm
               and
               unshaken
               confidence
               in
               her
               Patronage
               ,
            
             
             
               amidst
               the
               greatest
               of
               our
               inward
               Conflicts
               with
               Sensuality
               ,
               and
               outward
               Tribulations
               from
               the
               adverse
               Casualties
               of
               this
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               By
               inducing
               enormous
               Sinners
               to
               this
               firm
               Confidence
               in
               the
               eminent
               Power
               of
               the
            
             MOTHER
             of
             JESUS
             ,
             
             
               to
               redress
               the
               greatest
               of
               their
               Evils
               and
               Miseries
               by
               their
               being
               under
               her
               Protection
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               By
               referring
               all
               the
               wonderful
               Effects
               of
               our
               Predestination
               to
               Glory
               ,
            
             
             
               Election
               by
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Redemption
               from
               sin
               through
               the
               Blood
               of
            
             JESUS
             ,
             
               to
               the
               excellent
               Perfections
               of
            
             MARY
             
               as
               a
               most
               effectual
               means
               of
               all
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               By
               accustoming
               our selves
               to
               some
               set
               Form
               of
               Devotion
               daily
               to
               be
               practised
               in
               Honour
               of
               the
            
             Mother
             of
             JESUS
             :
             
             And
             ,
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
               By
               entring
               a
               solemn
               Covenant
               with
               Holy
            
             MARY
             
               to
               be
               for
               ever
               her
            
             Servant
             ,
             Client
             and
             Devote
             ,
             
             
               under
               some
               special
               Rule
               ,
               Society
               or
               Form
               of
               Life
               ;
               and
               thereby
               dedicating
               our
               Persons
               ,
               Concerns
               ,
               
               Actions
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Moments
               and
               Events
               of
               our
               Life
               to
            
             JESUS
             
               under
               the
               Protection
               of
               his
            
             Divine
             MOTHER
             ,
             
               chusing
               her
               to
               be
               our
            
             Adoptive
             Mother
             ,
             Patroness
             and
             Advocate
             :
             
               And
               entrusting
               her
               with
               whatever
               we
               are
               ,
               have
               or
               do
               ,
               or
               Hope
               in
               Life
               ,
               Death
               and
               through
               all
               Eternity
               .
            
          
           
             Such
             is
             the
             publick
             and
             private
             Devotion
             taught
             by
             them
             to
             the
             Blessed
             VIRGIN
             .
             I
             might
             very
             much
             have
             encreased
             the
             number
             of
             these
             Reflections
             ,
             should
             I
             have
             pursued
             all
             these
             Extravagancies
             that
             they
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             in
             this
             kind
             .
             For
             indeed
             ,
             who
             can
             repeat
             all
             the
             Legends
             of
             her
             Miracles
             ,
             the
             Excesses
             of
             her
             Votaries
             ,
             the
             numerous
             ,
             and
             too
             often
             scandalous
             Stories
             of
             her
             Actions
             and
             Apparitions
             to
             them
             ?
             What
             Kindness
             she
             has
             shewn
             to
             her
             Servants
             ,
             and
             what
             Civilities
             she
             has
             permitted
             them
             to
             shew
             to
             her
             ?
             I
             might
             to
             these
             have
             added
             the
             Flights
             of
             their
             Poetry
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             of
             their
             most
             
               solemn
               Devotions
            
             to
             her
             ;
             nay
             ,
             and
             have
             shewn
             you
             the
             
               Psalms
               of
               David
            
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             high
             and
             noble
             Strains
             of
             Devotion
             to
             God
             expressed
             in
             them
             by
             a
             strange
             Impiety
             ,
             turned
             all
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             
             Virgin
             MARY
             :
             Nay
             the
             very
             Creeds
             of
             the
             Church
             burlesqued
             to
             her
             Service
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             are
             things
             that
             can
             neither
             be
             spoken
             or
             heard
             by
             any
             Christian
             ,
             without
             Sorrow
             and
             Indignation
             ,
             at
             such
             wild
             and
             endless
             Freaks
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             Great
             is
             the
             Corruption
             certainly
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             suffers
             these
             Abuses
             ,
             but
             avows
             and
             encourages
             them
             :
             And
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             at
             the
             Beginning
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             reviles
             us
             for
             not
             believing
             and
             practising
             such
             Abominations
             .
             But
             upon
             what
             just
             Grounds
             it
             is
             that
             we
             herein
             depart
             from
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             very
             mention
             only
             of
             these
             Impieties
             be
             not
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             you
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             doubt
             but
             most
             plainly
             to
             shew
             ,
             in
             my
             third
             and
             last
             Point
             now
             to
             be
             consider'd
             :
             Wherein
             I
             am
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             offer
             some
             of
             those
             Reasons
             for
             which
             we
             think
             such
             a
             Worship
             as
             this
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             therefore
             refuse
             to
             give
             it
             to
             her
             .
          
           
           
             And
             this
             I
             shall
             do
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             I
             have
             hitherto
             observed
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 With
                 reference
                 to
                 their
                 Opinions
                 concerning
                 the
                 Blessed
                 VIRGIN
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 their
                 Practices
                 ,
                 consequent
                 to
                 these
                 Opinions
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             former
             of
             these
             Considerations
             .
          
           
             I.
             Whether
             the
             Opinions
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             wherein
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             differ
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Point
             of
             Honour
             to
             the
             Blessed
             VIRGIN
             ,
             be
             such
             as
             we
             may
             warrantably
             entertain
             of
             any
             
               meer
               Creature
            
             ?
          
           
             And
             because
             I
             would
             now
             reduce
             my
             Discourse
             within
             as
             narrow
             Bounds
             as
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Argument
             will
             allow
             of
             ,
             I
             shall
             examine
             this
             Matter
             in
             three
             Instances
             only
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             the
             most
             considerable
             Differences
             between
             us
             may
             be
             referred
             ;
             viz.
             
          
           
             
             
               1.
               
               Of
               her
               capacity
               to
               understand
               all
               the
               Prayers
               that
               are
               every
               where
               made
               to
               her
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               her
               Right
               and
               Title
               to
               intercede
               for
               us
               :
               And
            
             
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               Reasons
               and
               Grounds
               upon
               which
               they
               give
               her
               those
               Titles
               ,
               and
               ascribe
               to
               her
               that
               Authority
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               
                 publick
                 Addresses
              
               they
               allow
               to
               her
               .
            
          
           
             And
             first
             let
             us
             enquire
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             we
             may
             warrantably
             ascribe
             to
             the
             Blessed
             VIRGIN
             ,
             a
             Capacity
             to
             understand
             all
             the
             Prayers
             that
             are
             
               every
               where
            
             made
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             Subject
             that
             has
             long
             entertained
             the
             Minds
             and
             exercised
             the
             Pens
             of
             the
             Votaries
             of
             the
             Virgin
             MARY
             and
             the
             Saints
             ,
             How
             or
             by
             what
             means
             it
             is
             that
             they
             understand
             all
             the
             Prayers
             that
             are
             any
             where
             made
             to
             them
             by
             any
             of
             their
             Suppliants
             on
             Earth
             .
             And
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             either
             they
             yet
             are
             ,
             
             or
             seem
             at
             all
             likely
             ever
             to
             be
             agreed
             on
             this
             Point
             .
             But
             thus
             far
             they
             appear
             to
             be
             all
             of
             them
             well
             assured
             ,
             That
             by
             whatever
             means
             it
             is
             ,
             their
             Prayers
             are
             some
             way
             or
             other
             most
             certainly
             conveyed
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             that
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             a
             most
             senseless
             and
             absurd
             Practice
             to
             
               call
               upon
            
             them
             .
          
           
             
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             dispute
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             he
             can
             do
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             ,
             or
             what
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             he
             may
             do
             at
             some
             Times
             ,
             and
             on
             some
             certain
             Occasions
             ;
             in
             extraordinarily
             revealing
             many
             of
             those
             things
             to
             the
             Saints
             above
             ,
             which
             are
             done
             by
             us
             here
             below
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             this
             can
             be
             no
             sufficient
             Foundation
             of
             constant
             Prayer
             to
             them
             in
             all
             Places
             and
             on
             all
             Occasions
             ,
             
             that
             God
             may
             possibly
             sometimes
             communicate
             some
             things
             to
             them
             :
             Unless
             we
             could
             be
             sure
             what
             things
             ,
             and
             at
             what
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             Saints
             he
             did
             this
             .
             God
             may
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             communicate
             what
             I
             speak
             here
             ,
             to
             my
             Friend
             abroad
             in
             another
             part
             of
             the
             World.
             But
             he
             would
             hardly
             be
             thought
             very
             well
             in
             his
             Wits
             ▪
             who
             should
             on
             this
             possibility
             every
             Day
             in
             a
             very
             solemn
             manner
             intreat
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             ask
             some
             Courtesie
             of
             him
             .
          
           
           
             To
             render
             all
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             of
             
               all
               Men
            
             ,
             
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             a
             wise
             and
             rational
             Service
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             they
             must
             suppose
             that
             the
             Saints
             above
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             that
             the
             Blessed
             VIRGIN
             has
             a
             certain
             and
             distinct
             knowledge
             of
             all
             the
             
               Actions
               ,
               Words
            
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             the
             most
             
               secret
               Thoughts
            
             (
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             allow
             of
             Mental
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Vocal
               Prayer
            
             to
             her
             )
             of
             all
             Men
             here
             upon
             Earth
             .
             But
             to
             ascribe
             such
             a
             Power
             to
             her
             ,
             is
             to
             raise
             Her
             above
             the
             state
             of
             a
             
               meer
               Creature
            
             ,
             to
             invest
             her
             with
             some
             of
             the
             most
             proper
             and
             incommunicable
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             to
             make
             ,
             what
             some
             of
             them
             stick
             not
             freely
             to
             style
             her
             ,
             a
             Goddess
             of
             her
             ;
             which
             certainly
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             a
             very
             great
             Impiety
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             great
             Reasons
             why
             God
             requires
             the
             Service
             of
             Prayer
             from
             us
             ,
             because
             the
             very
             Exercise
             of
             it
             keeps
             up
             in
             our
             minds
             the
             most
             lively
             
             Idea's
             of
             His
             
               infinite
               Nature
            
             ,
             his
             
               unbounded
               Providence
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               incomprehensible
               Perfections
            
             .
             Whilst
             by
             
               calling
               every
               where
            
             upon
             him
             ,
             we
             do
             in
             effect
             acknowledge
             the
             Immensity
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             which
             is
             
               every
               where
               present
            
             :
             By
             lifting
             up
             the
             Aspirations
             of
             
             our
             Hearts
             towards
             him
             ,
             we
             profess
             the
             Belief
             of
             his
             Omniscience
             ,
             That
             
               he
               searcheth
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               the
               secrets
               of
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               Men
               :
            
             By
             asking
             all
             sorts
             of
             Blessings
             of
             him
             ,
             whether
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             any
             Evil
             ,
             or
             to
             grant
             us
             any
             Good
             ,
             we
             confess
             the
             
               Sovereign
               Authority
            
             of
             his
             Providence
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             declare
             his
             Omnipotence
             who
             can
             do
             whatever
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             manifest
             our
             trust
             and
             dependance
             upon
             him
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             By
             all
             Creatures
             doing
             this
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             we
             set
             forth
             the
             vast
             capacity
             of
             his
             
               immense
               Nature
            
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             attend
             ,
             without
             distraction
             ,
             at
             once
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             can
             ,
             without
             confusion
             ,
             both
             hear
             and
             answer
             whatever
             Requests
             are
             made
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             suppose
             that
             any
             
               meer
               Creature
            
             can
             do
             this
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             to
             confound
             that
             
               infinite
               distance
            
             that
             above
             all
             things
             ought
             the
             most
             carefully
             to
             be
             kept
             up
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             ,
             between
             God
             and
             Us
             :
             And
             leave
             no
             Perfection
             in
             the
             one
             so
             proper
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             communicable
             to
             the
             other
             ?
             And
             yet
             however
             they
             may
             think
             fit
             to
             palliate
             this
             matter
             ,
             't
             is
             
             plain
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             pray
             with
             any
             tolerable
             reason
             or
             confidence
             to
             the
             Blessed
             VIRGIN
             ,
             must
             suppose
             all
             this
             :
             He
             must
             in
             effect
             esteem
             her
             ,
             what
             the
             very
             act
             of
             his
             calling
             upon
             her
             supposes
             her
             to
             be
             ,
             
               Omniscient
               ,
               Immense
               ,
               Omnipresent
            
             ,
             and
             even
             Omnipotent
             too
             .
             It
             being
             otherwise
             a
             most
             stupid
             thing
             for
             
               millions
               of
               Men
            
             every
             hour
             to
             pray
             to
             one
             who
             has
             no
             power
             to
             hear
             their
             Prayers
             ;
             to
             offer
             up
             the
             motions
             of
             their
             Souls
             to
             one
             that
             cannot
             search
             or
             know
             their
             Hearts
             ;
             and
             ask
             all
             manner
             of
             Blessings
             of
             her
             ,
             who
             has
             neither
             Ability
             nor
             Authority
             to
             confer
             any
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             't
             is
             upon
             this
             ground
             then
             ,
             that
             ,
             without
             considering
             of
             what
             kind
             the
             Requests
             are
             that
             are
             made
             to
             the
             Blessed
             VIRGIN
             ,
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             very
             Act
             it self
             of
             Invocation
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             Act
             ,
             indeed
             one
             of
             the
             most
             
               proper
               Acts
            
             ,
             of
             
               Religious
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             such
             as
             ought
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             God
             only
             .
             And
             though
             they
             may
             pretend
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             no
             more
             to
             pray
             to
             the
             Holy
             MARY
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             it
             would
             be
             to
             desire
             the
             Prayers
             or
             Assistance
             of
             some
             Friend
             on
             Earth
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             apparent
             from
             what
             I
             have
             now
             been
             speaking
             ,
             
             that
             there
             is
             a
             very
             
               vast
               difference
            
             between
             these
             two
             ;
             the
             one
             supposing
             no
             Power
             or
             Perfection
             in
             our
             Friend
             ,
             but
             what
             may
             without
             danger
             be
             ascribed
             to
             a
             Creature
             ;
             the
             other
             necessarily
             implying
             such
             as
             are
             peculiar
             to
             God
             only
             .
             For
             to
             consider
             this
             Pretence
             in
             a
             Reflection
             or
             two
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             Does
             any
             Man
             that
             is
             well
             in
             his
             Wits
             discourse
             with
             his
             Friend
             at
             a
             
               thousand
               Miles
            
             distance
             from
             him
             ,
             with
             that
             seriousness
             that
             those
             who
             worship
             the
             Blessed
             VIRGIN
             pray
             to
             Her
             ?
             And
             yet
             why
             is
             the
             one
             esteemed
             a
             piece
             of
             Piety
             ,
             while
             the
             other
             would
             be
             thought
             meer
             madness
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             they
             suppose
             the
             Blessed
             VIRGIN
             ,
             though
             absent
             from
             them
             ,
             nevertheless
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             knowing
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             while
             they
             think
             the
             other
             is
             not
             in
             a
             capacity
             of
             so
             doing
             ?
             For
             as
             for
             
             Gods
             communicating
             it
             to
             her
             ,
             I
             presume
             he
             is
             as
             well
             able
             to
             do
             it
             in
             the
             
               one
               instance
            
             as
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             he
             has
             as
             much
             promised
             he
             will
             do
             the
             first
             as
             the
             last
             ;
             that
             is
             indeed
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             grounds
             that
             he
             will
             do
             it
             to
             either
             .
          
           
           
             Or
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             Were
             this
             a
             rational
             thing
             ,
             would
             yet
             they
             themselves
             endure
             that
             a
             Man
             should
             ,
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             solemn
             Devotions
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             desire
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             with
             which
             he
             addresses
             to
             God
             ,
             invoke
             the
             Assistance
             of
             a
             pious
             Christian
             yet
             living
             upon
             Earth
             ?
             Would
             they
             think
             this
             no
             more
             than
             an
             act
             of
             
               Brotherly
               Charity
            
             ,
             and
             which
             one
             Christian
             might
             warrantably
             use
             towards
             another
             ?
          
           
             Much
             less
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             Would
             they
             permit
             the
             Images
             of
             a
             
               living
               Christian
            
             to
             be
             set
             up
             in
             their
             
               Churches
               ;
               Candles
            
             to
             be
             burnt
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             
               Incense
               offered
            
             to
             them
             ;
             his
             Name
             to
             be
             put
             in
             the
             Liturgies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Faithful
             upon
             Earth
             be
             directed
             and
             encouraged
             every
             where
             to
             pray
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             useful
             and
             innocent
             piece
             of
             Piety
             :
             And
             with
             the
             same
             opinion
             and
             confidence
             of
             his
             hearing
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             answering
             their
             desires
             ,
             as
             they
             now
             call
             upon
             the
             Blessed
             VIRGIN
             ?
             Would
             they
             say
             that
             this
             were
             no
             more
             than
             to
             ask
             a
             
               private
               Friend
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             opportunity
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ;
             or
             
             to
             desire
             by
             Letter
             ,
             the
             Supplications
             of
             our
             
               absent
               Brethren
            
             in
             our
             behalf
             ?
          
           
             And
             yet
             much
             less
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             Would
             they
             permit
             this
             
               living
               Christian
            
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             thus
             called
             upon
             to
             pray
             for
             his
             Votaries
             ,
             but
             to
             bless
             them
             too
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             them
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             Death
             ?
          
           
             If
             indeed
             these
             are
             Instances
             of
             
               Brotherly
               Charity
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             for
             my
             part
             be
             content
             to
             allow
             ,
             that
             their
             Devotion
             to
             the
             Holy
             MARY
             is
             no
             more
             .
             But
             if
             the
             very
             Supposition
             of
             such
             a
             Power
             as
             this
             be
             something
             beyond
             the
             
               natural
               Abilities
            
             of
             any
             Creature
             on
             Earth
             ,
             with
             what
             Conscience
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             consecrate
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Blessed
             VIRGIN
             ,
             burn
             Tapers
             and
             Incense
             before
             them
             ,
             list
             themselves
             under
             her
             Protection
             ,
             commit
             all
             the
             care
             of
             their
             Salvation
             to
             her
             ,
             call
             her
             the
             
               Queen
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             
               Sovereign
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               and
               Men
            
             ;
             put
             her
             Name
             into
             their
             Liturgies
             ,
             erect
             Congregations
             to
             her
             Honour
             ,
             set
             apart
             Festivals
             and
             Days
             for
             her
             
               particular
               Service
            
             ,
             and
             then
             call
             upon
             her
             at
             the
             
               same
               time
            
             in
             all
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             
             this
             as
             expecting
             no
             small
             benefit
             from
             their
             Prayers
             ;
             and
             therefore
             certainly
             in
             a
             confidence
             that
             she
             ,
             though
             Ten
             thousand
             times
             farther
             off
             from
             us
             ,
             than
             one
             Christian
             on
             Earth
             can
             be
             from
             another
             ,
             does
             nevertheless
             know
             what
             they
             
               call
               upon
               her
            
             for
             ,
             and
             can
             and
             will
             grant
             their
             desires
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             with
             what
             Conscience
             can
             it
             be
             pretended
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             this
             they
             do
             but
             entertain
             a
             
               Brotherly
               Communion
            
             with
             her
             ;
             and
             in
             effect
             do
             no
             more
             than
             when
             a
             Christian
             here
             below
             desires
             a
             Fellow-Christian
             to
             pray
             for
             Him.
             
          
           
             It
             remains
             therefore
             ,
             that
             to
             ascribe
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               MARY
            
             such
             a
             Power
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             receive
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             to
             attend
             to
             our
             Petitions
             ,
             and
             to
             search
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             know
             the
             motions
             of
             our
             Souls
             towards
             her
             ,
             and
             answer
             us
             accordingly
             ;
             is
             to
             raise
             her
             above
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Creature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             unlawful
             for
             us
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             first
             began
             to
             make
             some
             kind
             of
             Addresses
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Subject
             of
             them
             was
             innocent
             ,
             but
             the
             Supposition
             on
             which
             they
             went
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Point
             of
             the
             Saints
             or
             Martyrs
             hearing
             
             them
             ,
             however
             fanciful
             ,
             yet
             was
             such
             as
             did
             not
             ascribe
             any
             undue
             Perfections
             to
             them
             .
             They
             call'd
             upon
             them
             ,
             not
             in
             
               all
               places
            
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             indifferently
             ,
             but
             only
             at
             their
             Monuments
             ,
             at
             the
             places
             of
             their
             Suffering
             ,
             where
             their
             Bodies
             or
             Reliques
             were
             interr'd
             ,
             and
             about
             which
             they
             had
             a
             conceit
             that
             their
             Souls
             hovered
             for
             some
             time
             ;
             and
             therefore
             being
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             were
             capable
             of
             knowing
             their
             desires
             .
             In
             process
             of
             time
             they
             began
             to
             multiply
             the
             places
             of
             
               calling
               upon
            
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             there
             grew
             a
             Question
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             Whether
             the
             Dead
             know
             the
             things
             that
             are
             done
             in
             this
             World
             by
             the
             Living
             ?
             And
             in
             particular
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Saints
             do
             hear
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Suppliants
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             understand
             the
             Requests
             that
             are
             made
             to
             them
             ?
             This
             was
             at
             first
             resolved
             in
             the
             Negative
             ;
             but
             by
             degrees
             it
             grew
             to
             be
             more
             a
             doubt
             :
             
             Lombard
             
               thought
               it
               was
               not
            
             incredible
             ,
             
               but
               that
               they
               might
            
             
               know
               our
               Affairs
               as
               far
               as
               was
               requisite
               either
               for
               their
               Joy
               ,
               or
               our
               Help
               .
            
             But
             Scotus
             went
             farther
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             it
             probable
             ,
             
             that
             God
             does
             
               specially
               reveal
            
             to
             them
             such
             of
             our
             Prayers
             as
             are
             made
             unto
             them
             :
             And
             so
             it
             continued
             
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             it
             was
             found
             necessary
             to
             have
             the
             thing
             
               certainly
               believed
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Reason
             I
             before
             gave
             :
             And
             then
             Cardinal
             Bellarmin
             roundly
             concluded
             ,
             
             That
             seeing
             
               otherwise
               it
               would
               be
               in
               vain
               to
            
             pray
             
               ordinarlly
               to
               those
               that
               we
               could
               not
               be
               sure
               were
               ordinarily
               able
               to
               receive
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               understand
               our
               Desires
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
            
             certain
             
               the
               Saints
               above
               do
               know
               them
               .
            
             And
             another
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               Matter
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               the
               Blest
               above
               do
               know
               the
               Prayers
               that
               we
               pour
               out
               unto
               them
               ,
               seeing
               otherwise
               they
               would
               be
               made
               in
               vain
               .
            
             And
             even
             our
             late
             Expositors
             are
             not
             only
             contented
             to
             allow
             all
             this
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             by
             a
             
               Light
               communicated
               to
               them
               by
               God
            
             ;
             but
             give
             us
             some
             insinuation
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             not
             know
             why
             the
             Saints
             might
             not
             be
             allowed
             
               some
               knowledge
               even
               of
               themselves
            
             ,
             of
             
               what
               is
               done
               here
               below
            
             ,
             
             as
             also
             
               of
               our
               secret
               Thoughts
            
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             have
             we
             at
             last
             these
             Blessed
             SPIRITS
             invested
             with
             the
             Power
             and
             Attributes
             of
             the
             Divinity
             :
             And
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             not
             doubted
             to
             call
             them
             ,
             made
             Gods
             by
             Participation
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Immensity
             ,
             and
             other
             Prerogatives
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             But
             let
             those
             who
             presume
             to
             allow
             this
             to
             any
             Saint
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             consider
             a
             little
             who
             it
             is
             that
             hath
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             my
             
               Name
               ,
               and
               my
               Glory
               will
               I
               not
               give
               unto
               another
            
             :
             And
             certainly
             then
             they
             will
             see
             some
             cause
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             correct
             their
             own
             ungrounded
             Error
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             to
             think
             a
             little
             more
             favourably
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             dare
             not
             presume
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             it
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Second
             Point
             wherein
             we
             suppose
             them
             to
             have
             erred
             in
             their
             Opinions
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             ascribe
             to
             her
             the
             Right
             of
             a
             Mediatrix
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Now
             by
             a
             Right
             of
             Interceding
             for
             us
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             such
             an
             Intercession
             as
             the
             Faithful
             here
             upon
             Earth
             many
             times
             make
             for
             one
             another
             ;
             when
             they
             put
             up
             their
             Prayers
             to
             God
             to
             forgive
             their
             Sins
             ,
             or
             to
             grant
             them
             any
             Blessings
             which
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             .
             Whether
             the
             Saints
             above
             do
             in
             
               general
               pray
            
             for
             us
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             a
             Point
             which
             none
             of
             us
             can
             certainly
             resolve
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             disputed
             by
             
             any
             .
             That
             they
             have
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Love
             and
             Charity
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ;
             but
             how
             they
             express
             it
             ,
             God
             has
             no
             where
             thought
             fit
             to
             declare
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             therefore
             either
             fit
             or
             needful
             for
             us
             to
             enquire
             into
             it
             .
             The
             Intercession
             which
             I
             here
             mean
             ,
             is
             of
             another
             nature
             ;
             and
             implies
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Prayer
             as
             is
             founded
             on
             the
             Merits
             of
             the
             Person
             that
             intercedes
             ;
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
             to
             plead
             a
             Right
             to
             
             Gods
             Mercy
             :
             So
             that
             we
             may
             intreat
             God
             for
             his
             Merits
             to
             grant
             us
             his
             Pardon
             and
             Forgiveness
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             true
             Notion
             which
             those
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             have
             both
             in
             general
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             ,
             when
             they
             address
             to
             her
             as
             their
             Advocate
             ;
             is
             not
             only
             clear
             from
             the
             very
             Addresses
             themselves
             which
             they
             make
             to
             her
             ,
             but
             is
             moreover
             acknowledged
             by
             themselves
             in
             the
             accounts
             they
             give
             us
             of
             this
             Power
             which
             they
             ascribe
             to
             her
             .
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             from
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Authors
             ,
             
             That
             to
             be
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             to
             discharge
             the
             Office
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             Three
             things
             are
             required
             :
             
               viz.
               First
            
             ,
             That
             he
             who
             intercedes
             should
             have
             Merited
             that
             for
             which
             he
             
               asks
               :
               Secondly
            
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             have
             
             offered
             his
             Merits
             to
             that
             End
             :
             And
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             God
             should
             have
             accepted
             of
             them
             :
             And
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             true
             of
             the
             
               Virgin
               MARY
            
             .
             She
             has
             merited
             all
             that
             she
             asks
             for
             us
             ;
             She
             offered
             her
             Merits
             to
             be
             joyn'd
             with
             those
             of
             
               her
               Son
            
             for
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             God
             has
             accepted
             and
             ratified
             the
             Offering
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             that
             End.
             Now
             that
             in
             this
             they
             attribute
             that
             to
             the
             
               Virgin
               MARY
            
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             have
             every
             where
             reserved
             as
             the
             peculiar
             Prerogative
             of
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             ,
             not
             only
             St.
             Paul
             plainly
             declares
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Analogy
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             
               New
               Testament
            
             assures
             us
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             first
             we
             consider
             the
             express
             Words
             of
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             plain
             than
             that
             Declaration
             of
             S.
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             ii
             .
             5
             .
             That
             to
             us
             Christians
             there
             is
             as
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             so
             but
             one
             Mediator
             
               between
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               the
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               gave
               himself
               a
               ransome
               for
               all
               .
            
             For
             if
             there
             be
             but
             
               one
               Mediator
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             how
             then
             is
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             too
             our
             Advocate
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             If
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Christ's
             Intercession
             for
             us
             be
             built
             upon
             his
             Death
             ,
             as
             this
             Text
             plainly
             
             declares
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             is
             therefore
             our
             Mediator
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             our
             Sacrifice
             and
             
               Propitiation
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             our
             Mediator
             of
             Redemption
             on
             Earth
             :
             If
             the
             Intercession
             which
             he
             makes
             for
             us
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             God
             having
             covenanted
             with
             him
             to
             forgive
             us
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             lay
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             us
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             having
             done
             this
             ,
             do's
             therefore
             now
             ,
             in
             Right
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             represent
             his
             Death
             and
             Passion
             to
             his
             Father
             for
             our
             Forgiveness
             ;
             then
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             Blessed
             VIRGIN
             has
             neither
             any
             Merits
             of
             this
             kind
             to
             plead
             ,
             nor
             did
             God
             ever
             enter
             into
             any
             Covenant
             with
             her
             to
             accept
             of
             any
             thing
             she
             did
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             so
             neither
             has
             she
             any
             Right
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             ought
             we
             therefore
             to
             pray
             to
             her
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             I
             know
             a
             Distinction
             which
             some
             here
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             when
             forced
             by
             the
             evidence
             of
             Truth
             to
             confess
             Christ
             to
             be
             our
             only
             Mediator
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             Mediators
             ,
             one
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Intercession
             :
             That
             Christ
             only
             is
             our
             Mediator
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             alone
             can
             plead
             a
             Right
             to
             our
             Forgiveness
             ;
             but
             that
             others
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Virgin
             MARY
             is
             a
             Mediator
             of
             Intercession
             ,
             
             to
             implore
             
               God's
               Favour
            
             by
             humble
             Prayer
             and
             Supplication
             for
             us
             .
             But
             besides
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             not
             indeed
             all
             the
             Opinion
             they
             have
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             as
             our
             Mediatrix
             ,
             whom
             they
             allow
             to
             have
             Merits
             to
             plead
             as
             well
             as
             her
             Son
             ,
             and
             to
             intercede
             by
             a
             proper
             Right
             and
             Title
             for
             us
             ;
             this
             Distinction
             is
             wholly
             frivolous
             :
             Since
             as
             I
             have
             now
             shewn
             the
             very
             Foundation
             of
             Christ's
             interceding
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             founded
             on
             his
             Suffering
             for
             us
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             and
             no
             one
             can
             
               appear
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
            
             to
             ask
             our
             Pardon
             there
             ,
             but
             he
             only
             who
             died
             and
             
               gave
               himself
               a
               Ransome
            
             for
             us
             here
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             secondly
             ,
             this
             will
             appear
             more
             clearly
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Analogy
             which
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             makes
             between
             the
             two
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             compare
             the
             
               High-Priests
               interceding
               for
               the
               People
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               with
               our
               Saviour
               Christ's
               interceding
               for
               us
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             under
             the
             Mosaical
             Dispensation
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             
               great
               Day
            
             of
             Expiation
             the
             High-Priest
             should
             offer
             a
             
               propitiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             People
             :
             And
             then
             carry
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             into
             the
             most
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             and
             present
             it
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             an
             expiation
             for
             them
             .
             Now
             
               the
               Law
               having
               a
               shadow
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
            
             we
             are
             hereby
             taught
             to
             make
             this
             plain
             Application
             ;
             That
             Christ
             ,
             our
             High-Priest
             ,
             having
             offered
             up
             himself
             as
             an
             
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             is
             now
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             most
             
               Holy
               Place
            
             ,
             there
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             by
             presenting
             his
             Blood
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             to
             make
             an
             Attonement
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             all
             the
             true
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             trust
             in
             it
             for
             their
             Forgiveness
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             no
             one
             was
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             High-Priest
             only
             ,
             under
             Pain
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             once
             a
             Year
             ,
             having
             first
             offered
             up
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ;
             so
             now
             under
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
               Christ
            
             only
             appears
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             through
             his
             Merits
             and
             
               Mediation
               alone
            
             ,
             not
             through
             that
             of
             any
             other
             whatsoever
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             therefore
             to
             apply
             our selves
             to
             God
             for
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
           
             But
             still
             the
             Distinction
             before
             made
             will
             recur
             upon
             us
             :
             For
             be
             it
             that
             
               Christ
               only
            
             has
             a
             Power
             to
             plead
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             his
             Death
             for
             our
             Forgiveness
             ;
             yet
             may
             not
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             and
             the
             Saints
             too
             pray
             for
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Respect
             be
             called
             our
             Advocates
             and
             Mediators
             ?
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             ;
             That
             what
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             and
             the
             other
             Saints
             may
             do
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             ,
             is
             unknown
             to
             us
             :
             In
             general
             they
             may
             possibly
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             endue
             us
             with
             his
             Grace
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             repent
             and
             be
             saved
             ;
             But
             then
             neither
             have
             we
             any
             Assurance
             that
             they
             do
             this
             ,
             much
             less
             that
             they
             do
             it
             in
             particular
             for
             every
             single
             Person
             that
             calls
             upon
             them
             ;
             neither
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             would
             this
             entitule
             them
             to
             the
             Name
             and
             Dignity
             of
             Mediators
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             nor
             warrant
             us
             to
             pray
             to
             them
             as
             such
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             much
             less
             would
             this
             be
             sufficient
             to
             engage
             us
             to
             put
             them
             in
             an
             
               equal
               Rank
            
             of
             Mediation
             with
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             :
             to
             joyn
             his
             Merits
             and
             theirs
             together
             ;
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             ▪
             that
             for
             our
             Saviour
             and
             the
             
             Virgin
             's
             sake
             he
             would
             forgive
             us
             ;
             which
             yet
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             most
             notoriously
             does
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             for
             
             what
             concerns
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             is
             not
             all
             they
             allow
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               MARY
            
             ,
             when
             they
             call
             upon
             her
             as
             their
             Advocate
             :
             No
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             plainly
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             before
             seen
             ,
             that
             she
             obtains
             nothing
             of
             God
             but
             what
             she
             has
             merited
             for
             us
             ,
             she
             having
             joyned
             her
             Actions
             and
             Sufferings
             to
             those
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             God
             having
             accepted
             of
             them
             for
             that
             End.
             And
             this
             I
             suppose
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             shewn
             to
             be
             utterly
             repugnant
             to
             the
             whole
             tenor
             of
             the
             New-Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Analogy
             which
             the
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             it self
             has
             made
             between
             that
             and
             the
             Old.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             enquire
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             give
             her
             those
             Titles
             ,
             and
             ascribe
             to
             her
             such
             an
             Authority
             as
             in
             all
             their
             Solemn
             Addresses
             they
             allow
             to
             Her.
             
          
           
             And
             ,
             First
             ,
             For
             what
             concerns
             those
             Titles
             which
             they
             give
             her
             ,
             we
             shall
             need
             no
             long
             search
             after
             them
             :
             The
             
             Litany
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             alone
             contains
             above
             forty
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             scarce
             one
             of
             which
             can
             without
             a
             very
             
               favourable
               Construction
            
             be
             allowed
             to
             her
             .
             But
             indeed
             having
             form'd
             all
             their
             Devotion
             upon
             this
             Foundation
             ,
             of
             turning
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             into
             an
             
               Earthly
               Court
            
             ;
             having
             set
             up
             the
             Saints
             as
             Masters
             of
             Requests
             ,
             to
             receive
             Addresses
             ,
             and
             present
             them
             to
             God
             as
             King
             ;
             it
             was
             but
             fit
             afterwards
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Decorum
             ,
             by
             raising
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             to
             the
             Dignity
             of
             QVEEN
             there
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             address
             to
             her
             ,
             without
             all
             the
             Titles
             and
             Ceremonies
             that
             became
             the
             Quality
             to
             which
             they
             had
             raised
             her
             .
          
           
             Now
             't
             is
             to
             this
             Vanity
             we
             may
             ascribe
             the
             Eight
             last
             Compellations
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             her
             Litany
             ;
             and
             by
             which
             she
             is
             set
             forth
             to
             us
             as
             Queen
             of
             
               Angels
               ,
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               Martyrs
               ,
               Confessors
               ,
               Virgins
               ,
            
             and
             all
             Saints
             :
             And
             in
             all
             which
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             some
             Excess
             ,
             yet
             doubtless
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Presumption
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             vain
             leaven
             of
             
               Humane
               Folly
            
             and
             Ambition
             .
             To
             call
             upon
             God
             Himself
             in
             a
             multiplicity
             of
             Attributes
             ,
             which
             are
             neither
             pertinent
             to
             our
             
             purpose
             ,
             nor
             otherwise
             apt
             to
             raise
             those
             Affections
             in
             our
             Souls
             that
             are
             proper
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Exercise
            
             we
             are
             about
             ,
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             our
             Weakness
             and
             Vanity
             ,
             rather
             than
             an
             instance
             of
             a
             reasonable
             and
             religious
             Respect
             .
             But
             to
             set
             up
             a
             
               poor
               ,
               humble
               Woman
            
             in
             such
             a
             formal
             Pageantry
             of
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             :
             To
             address
             to
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             valued
             the
             little
             Ceremonies
             and
             Titles
             to
             which
             Men
             on
             Earth
             aspire
             ,
             this
             is
             at
             best
             to
             shew
             a
             mind
             too
             much
             affected
             with
             the
             Vanities
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             but
             to
             do
             it
             without
             all
             warrant
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             the
             least
             signification
             of
             his
             Pleasure
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             too
             near
             a
             presumptuous
             Impiety
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             are
             not
             the
             Titles
             that
             the
             most
             offend
             us
             :
             Others
             there
             are
             which
             we
             esteem
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             they
             encroach
             on
             the
             peculiar
             Attributes
             of
             God
             and
             our
             
               Blessed
               Saviour
            
             .
             For
             indeed
             ,
             to
             whom
             else
             can
             it
             belong
             to
             be
             esteemed
             the
             
               Help
               of
               Christians
            
             ,
             the
             
               Comforter
               of
               the
               Afflicted
            
             ,
             the
             
               Refuge
               of
               Sinners
            
             ,
             the
             
               Gate
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             the
             
             
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             the
             
               C●●se
               of
               our
               Joy
            
             ,
             the
             
               Seat
               of
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             and
             
               Mirrour
               of
               Justice
            
             ;
             but
             to
             Him
             alone
             who
             is
             the
             
               Author
               and
               Finisher
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
            
             from
             whom
             all
             Help
             ,
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             
               Refuge
               to
               Sinners
            
             ,
             does
             descend
             ;
             and
             who
             alone
             ,
             by
             being
             the
             
               Gate
               of
               Heaven
               to
               us
            
             ,
             is
             thereby
             the
             
               Cause
               of
               all
               our
               Joy.
            
             
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             possible
             for
             those
             who
             have
             found
             out
             a
             way
             to
             reduce
             all
             the
             Prayers
             that
             are
             made
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             to
             that
             one
             sense
             ,
             
               Pray
               for
               us
            
             ;
             to
             find
             out
             some
             convenient
             meaning
             for
             all
             these
             dangerous
             Titles
             too
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             to
             what
             a
             desperate
             state
             ,
             O
             God!
             must
             that
             Church
             be
             arrived
             ;
             That
             those
             things
             should
             be
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Solemn
             Service
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             without
             Impiety
             ,
             nor
             be
             excused
             but
             by
             this
             shameful
             Pretence
             ;
             that
             in
             their
             Publick
             Devotions
             ,
             when
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             they
             should
             take
             the
             Advice
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             
             not
             
               to
               be
               rash
               with
               their
               mouths
               ,
               nor
               hasty
               to
               utter
               any
               thing
               before
               God
               ,
            
             even
             there
             they
             speak
             one
             thing
             and
             mean
             another
             ;
             they
             speak
             little
             less
             than
             Blasphemy
             ,
             but
             still
             with
             
             a
             very
             pious
             and
             innocent
             meaning
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             no
             body
             would
             suspect
             to
             be
             intended
             by
             their
             words
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             for
             the
             other
             thing
             here
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             the
             Attributes
             which
             they
             ascribe
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             these
             are
             yet
             more
             dangerous
             than
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             their
             Compellations
             of
             her
             .
             Such
             are
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             ascribing
             to
             her
             a
             Power
             not
             only
             of
             hearing
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             but
             of
             dispensing
             also
             Blessings
             unto
             them
             :
             
               Let
               MARY
               and
               her
               
                 SON
                 bless
              
               us
               :
               Hail
               ,
               Holy
               Queen
               ,
               Mother
               of
               Mercy
               ,
               our
               Life
               ,
               our
               Sweetness
               ,
               and
               our
               Hope
               :
               To
               thee
               do
               we
               cry
               ,
               poor
               banish'd
               Sons
               of
               Eve
               :
               To
               thee
               do
               we
               send
               up
               our
               Sighs
               ,
               mourning
               and
               weeping
               in
               this
               Valley
               of
               Tears
               .
               Turn
               then
               ,
               most
               Gracious
               Advocate
               ,
               thy
               merciful
               Eyes
               towards
               us
               ;
               and
               after
               this
               our
               Exile
               ended
               ,
               shew
               us
               the
               Blessed
               Fruit
               of
               thy
               Womb.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             delivering
             them
             from
             danger
             .
             So
             in
             her
             Office
             ;
             
               We
               fly
               to
               your
               Protection
               ,
               O
               Holy
               Mother
               of
               God
               ;
               despise
               not
               our
               Prayers
               which
               we
               make
               
               to
               you
               in
               our
               Necessities
               ,
               but
               deliver
               us
               from
               all
               dangers
               ,
               O
               ever
               Glorious
               and
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
               !
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             enabling
             them
             to
             
               praise
               Her
            
             ,
             and
             to
             overcome
             Her
             Enemies
             :
             
               Vouchsafe
               that
               we
               may
               be
               worthy
               to
               praise
               thee
               ,
               O
               
                 Holy
                 VIRGIN
              
               ;
               and
               grant
               us
               strength
               and
               power
               against
               thine
               Enemies
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             succouring
             them
             in
             their
             
               greatest
               Necessities
            
             :
             
               MARY
               Mother
               of
               Grace
               ,
               Mother
               of
               Mercy
               ,
               do
               thou
               protect
               us
               from
               our
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               receive
               us
               in
               the
               hour
               of
               Death
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             not
             to
             mention
             any
             more
             :
             A
             capacity
             to
             receive
             Praise
             and
             Glory
             together
             with
             God
             and
             our
             
               Blessed
               Saviour
            
             ,
             in
             our
             most
             sacred
             returns
             of
             Thanksgiving
             to
             them
             :
             So
             a
             late
             Author
             in
             our
             own
             Language
             :
             
               
                 "
                 Open
                 my
                 lips
                 ,
                 O
                 Mother
                 of
                 Jesus
                 !
              
               
                 
                 "
                 And
                 my
                 Soul
                 shall
                 speak
                 forth
                 "
                 thy
                 praise
                 .
              
               
                 "
                 
                   Divine
                   Lady
                
                 be
                 intent
                 to
                 my
                 aid
                 ;
              
               
                 "
                 Graciously
                 make
                 hast
                 to
                 help
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 "
                 Glory
                 be
                 to
                 JESVS
                 and
                 MARY
                 .
              
               
                 "
                 As
                 it
                 
                   was
                   ,
                   is
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   ever
                   shall
                   be
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             Now
             in
             all
             these
             Instances
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             that
             I
             might
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             either
             they
             really
             intend
             what
             their
             words
             signifie
             ;
             and
             then
             what
             can
             all
             this
             be
             but
             a
             most
             desperate
             Superstition
             ,
             to
             give
             all
             those
             Attributes
             ,
             the
             Power
             ,
             the
             Glory
             ,
             to
             a
             
               meer
               Creature
            
             ,
             that
             is
             due
             only
             to
             God
             :
             Or
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             then
             but
             to
             mock
             both
             God
             and
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             ,
             to
             complement
             her
             with
             such
             Titles
             ,
             and
             ask
             of
             her
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             offer
             her
             such
             Praises
             ,
             by
             which
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             neither
             seriously
             intend
             to
             signifie
             any
             thing
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             believe
             they
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             a
             great
             Impiety
             ,
             should
             they
             really
             mean
             what
             their
             words
             do
             certainly
             denote
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             be
             the
             case
             as
             to
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             that
             Service
             which
             these
             Votaries
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             give
             her
             beyond
             us
             ,
             it
             must
             then
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             their
             practice
             built
             upon
             it
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             very
             good
             Establishment
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             need
             say
             very
             little
             to
             Apologize
             for
             our
             Church
             ,
             in
             that
             other
             instance
             wherein
             we
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             defective
             ,
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             our
             Actions
             built
             upon
             these
             Opinions
             .
          
           
             Now
             these
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             Three
             
               general
               Points
            
             ,
             correspondent
             to
             the
             Three
             Instances
             I
             before
             laid
             down
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             these
             Actions
             are
             founded
             ;
             viz.
             
             
               
                 I.
                 Of
                 our
                 not
                 Praying
                 to
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Our
                 not
                 flying
                 to
                 her
                 Merits
                 and
                 Intercession
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Our
                 not
                 paying
                 her
                 those
                 other
                 Expressions
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 allow
                 so
                 profusely
                 to
                 her
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ;
          
           
             Our
             not
             praying
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin.
            
             
          
           
             I
             have
             already
             said
             ,
             That
             we
             look
             upon
             this
             to
             be
             a
             
               proper
               Act
            
             of
             
               Religious
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             does
             necessarily
             imply
             a
             Supposition
             of
             such
             Excellencies
             in
             her
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             in
             any
             
               Created
               Being
            
             ,
             how
             great
             and
             glorious
             soever
             it
             may
             otherwise
             be
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             reserved
             as
             solely
             due
             to
             that
             God
             who
             alone
             is
             infinite
             in
             Power
             and
             Knowledge
             ;
             and
             who
             alone
             ,
             by
             being
             
               present
               every
               where
            
             ,
             is
             every
             where
             fit
             to
             be
             called
             upon
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             very
             thing
             it self
             ,
             without
             considering
             what
             kind
             of
             Prayers
             they
             are
             that
             are
             made
             to
             her
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             Not
             only
             to
             
               call
               upon
            
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             she
             would
             
               her self
               aid
            
             and
             
               assist
               us
            
             ;
             and
             which
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             many
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             the
             Prayers
             of
             her
             Office
             they
             do
             ;
             this
             does
             yet
             more
             encrease
             the
             danger
             of
             such
             a
             Service
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             justifie
             our
             refusal
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             therefore
             it
             shall
             be
             proved
             to
             us
             ,
             either
             that
             we
             can
             with
             
               Faith
               call
               upon
            
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             suppose
             that
             she
             is
             able
             either
             to
             hear
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             to
             answer
             our
             Desires
             ;
             or
             that
             we
             can
             without
             Impiety
             suppose
             that
             she
             can
             do
             either
             :
             When
             it
             can
             be
             shewed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             manner
             of
             warrant
             in
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             Encouragement
             to
             pray
             to
             Her
             ;
             or
             that
             't
             is
             possible
             for
             any
             Benefit
             to
             accrue
             to
             us
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             
             which
             we
             might
             not
             as
             certainly
             and
             readily
             obtain
             by
             going
             immediately
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             through
             our
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             when
             it
             can
             be
             made
             appear
             to
             us
             ,
             either
             that
             Prayer
             is
             not
             a
             
               proper
               Act
            
             of
             
               Religious
               Worship
            
             ,
             or
             that
             all
             such
             Acts
             are
             not
             reserved
             by
             our
             
               Holy
               Religion
            
             ,
             as
             due
             to
             
               God
               only
            
             :
             Then
             will
             we
             be
             content
             that
             our
             Adversaries
             should
             accuse
             us
             as
             Enemies
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               MARY
            
             ,
             for
             not
             joining
             with
             them
             in
             this
             Service
             .
             But
             till
             then
             this
             one
             Consideration
             shall
             be
             of
             more
             moment
             with
             us
             ,
             than
             
               Ten
               thousand
            
             of
             their
             
             Anathema's
             ,
             That
             seeing
             to
             pray
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             does
             imply
             the
             Person
             so
             called
             upon
             ,
             to
             have
             such
             a
             Knowledge
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             Presence
             ,
             as
             no
             
               finite
               ,
               created
               Being
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             capable
             of
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             give
             this
             Service
             to
             that
             
               God
               only
            
             who
             alone
             is
             infinite
             in
             
               all
               these
               Perfections
            
             :
             Whom
             alone
             the
             Scripture
             sets
             forth
             to
             us
             as
             a
             
               God
               hearing
               Prayers
            
             ,
             and
             searching
             the
             Heart
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             whom
             alone
             ,
             in
             all
             such
             
               Addresses
               ,
               all
               Flesh
            
             must
             come
             .
          
           
           
             For
             the
             next
             thing
             proposed
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Our
             not
             flying
             to
             the
             Blessed
             VIRGIN
             s
             Merits
             and
             Intercession
             .
          
           
             What
             I
             have
             before
             offered
             ,
             may
             suffice
             for
             our
             Excuse
             :
             
             
               We
               have
               an
            
             Advocate
             
               with
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               the
               Righteous
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               the
               Propitiation
               for
               our
               Sins
               .
            
             This
             is
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             who
             has
             promised
             us
             ,
             
             
               That
               whatsoever
               we
               ask
               the
               Father
            
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             
               he
               will
               give
               it
               us
            
             .
             Who
             has
             invited
             us
             
               to
               come
               to
               him
               in
               all
               our
               needs
            
             ;
             
             
               who
               was
               in
               all
               things
               tempted
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               know
               how
               to
               have
               Compassion
               on
               us
               in
               our
               Temptations
            
             ;
             and
             to
             whom
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             us
             to
             address
             on
             these
             Occassions
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               come
               boldly
               unto
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               we
               may
               obtain
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               find
               Grace
               to
               help
               in
               time
               of
               need
               .
            
             And
             whilst
             this
             Saviour
             liveth
             continually
             to
             make
             Intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             either
             what
             Reason
             or
             Piety
             there
             can
             be
             in
             seeking
             to
             any
             other
             .
          
           
           
             If
             indeed
             these
             Votaries
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             can
             prove
             to
             us
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             has
             commanded
             us
             to
             joyn
             the
             Merits
             and
             Intercession
             of
             the
             Mother
             ,
             
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Son
             for
             
               our
               Salvation
            
             ;
             nay
             ,
             or
             but
             produce
             the
             least
             Example
             or
             Encouragement
             to
             warrant
             our
             doing
             of
             it
             :
             If
             they
             can
             give
             us
             but
             any
             shadow
             of
             Reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Merits
             and
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             should
             not
             be
             
               alone
               sufficient
            
             to
             obtain
             whatever
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             any
             others
             Merits
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             effectual
             ;
             or
             being
             so
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             seek
             to
             any
             others
             Intercession
             :
             If
             they
             can
             shew
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Promises
             before
             made
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             really
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             does
             not
             
               love
               us
            
             so
             well
             as
             the
             
               Virgin
               MARY
            
             ;
             nor
             is
             so
             ready
             to
             
               hear
               us
            
             ,
             and
             
               pity
               us
            
             ;
             to
             accept
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             present
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             declared
             himself
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             is
             more
             willing
             ,
             and
             kind
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             do
             it
             for
             us
             :
             Then
             indeed
             it
             may
             be
             worth
             our
             considering
             how
             to
             provide
             another
             and
             better
             Advocate
             for
             our
             assistance
             ;
             but
             till
             then
             ,
             we
             shall
             think
             it
             enough
             for
             us
             that
             
             we
             have
             an
             Advocate
             whom
             we
             know
             ,
             who
             we
             are
             sure
             does
             hear
             us
             ,
             and
             who
             has
             promised
             to
             assist
             and
             succour
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             we
             need
             not
             seek
             to
             any
             other
             ▪
             of
             whom
             we
             can
             never
             be
             sure
             ;
             nay
             ,
             have
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             to
             believe
             that
             She
             can
             neither
             hear
             ,
             nor
             help
             ;
             nor
             will
             take
             any
             notice
             either
             of
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             Wants
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             last
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             ;
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Those
             other
             Expressions
             of
             Worship
             which
             they
             allow
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             both
             too
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             too
             considerable
             in
             their
             weight
             ,
             to
             be
             particularly
             examined
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Answer
             will
             serve
             for
             them
             all
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             Instances
             of
             Worship
             either
             in
             
               themselves
               unlawful
            
             ,
             or
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             any
             but
             to
             God
             only
             .
             I
             shall
             give
             an
             Example
             or
             two
             in
             either
             kind
             ,
             and
             so
             conclude
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             First
             ,
             
             It
             is
             no
             small
             part
             of
             their
             respect
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             ,
             
             to
             consecrate
             her
             Images
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             up
             in
             their
             
               publick
               Places
            
             of
             Worship
             ;
             to
             light
             up
             Candles
             ,
             and
             
               burn
               Incense
            
             before
             them
             ;
             to
             carry
             them
             forth
             in
             Procession
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             Pilgrimages
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             report
             strange
             Miracles
             that
             have
             been
             wrought
             by
             them
             .
             Now
             all
             these
             are
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             which
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             has
             expresly
             and
             utterly
             forbid
             ,
             and
             which
             therefore
             we
             think
             it
             to
             be
             absolutely
             unlawful
             for
             any
             Christian
             to
             joyn
             in
             .
             God
             having
             plainly
             declared
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             any
             Image
             to
             be
             
               set
               up
            
             and
             
               honoured
               by
               us
            
             ;
             nor
             hold
             them
             by
             any
             means
             innocent
             ,
             that
             shall
             upon
             any
             account
             whatsoever
             presume
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             
               burn
               Incense
               to
               her
            
             ;
             They
             
               build
               Chappels
            
             ,
             and
             Altars
             ,
             and
             Oratories
             to
             her
             Service
             ;
             they
             
               offer
               up
            
             the
             Mass
             ,
             i.
             e.
             if
             they
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             the
             
               Body
               ,
               Soul
            
             and
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             her
             Veneration
             ;
             They
             
               put
               themselves
            
             under
             her
             Protection
             ;
             Enter
             into
             Orders
             and
             Congregations
             for
             her
             more
             
               particular
               Worship
            
             ;
             They
             Vow
             themselves
             ,
             and
             all
             they
             have
             ,
             or
             hope
             to
             have
             ,
             to
             her
             ;
             They
             Swear
             by
             her
             
             Name
             ;
             They
             
               Pray
               ,
               Confess
               ,
               Absolve
            
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             apply
             all
             the
             most
             solemn
             parts
             of
             their
             Devotion
             to
             her
             :
             And
             by
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Instances
             too
             long
             to
             be
             here
             particularly
             enumerated
             ,
             they
             give
             that
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               VIRGIN
            
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             teaches
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             best
             and
             purest
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             directs
             us
             to
             give
             to
             
               God
               only
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             these
             things
             be
             indeed
             so
             as
             we
             suppose
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             think
             I
             may
             presume
             to
             say
             I
             have
             in
             some
             measure
             proved
             them
             to
             be
             ;
             then
             certainly
             it
             cannot
             be
             wondered
             ,
             if
             we
             refuse
             to
             give
             that
             Service
             to
             the
             
               Virgin
               MARY
            
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             persuaded
             belongs
             to
             
               God
               alone
            
             .
             But
             if
             we
             are
             mistaken
             in
             our
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             this
             which
             I
             have
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             these
             Doctrines
             and
             these
             Practices
             ,
             be
             no
             more
             than
             what
             may
             be
             ascribed
             to
             a
             
               meer
               Creature
            
             ;
             let
             this
             be
             once
             evidently
             made
             out
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             may
             with
             some
             colour
             of
             Justice
             pass
             that
             Censure
             upon
             us
             ,
             which
             till
             then
             will
             be
             nothing
             but
             
             an
             ungrounded
             Calumny
             ;
             that
             for
             not
             doing
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ,
             we
             are
             none
             of
             those
             of
             whom
             that
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             prophesied
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               That
               behold
               from
               thenceforth
               all
               Generations
               should
               call
               her
               Blessed
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             now
             done
             with
             the
             several
             Points
             I
             proposed
             to
             speak
             to
             ;
             and
             shall
             perhaps
             be
             thought
             by
             some
             to
             have
             insisted
             more
             than
             was
             necessary
             upon
             the
             discovery
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             Superstitions
             .
             But
             from
             this
             Suspicion
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             will
             soon
             clear
             me
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             please
             only
             to
             go
             along
             with
             me
             in
             a
             few
             Reflections
             arising
             from
             what
             has
             been
             offered
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             I
             shall
             close
             up
             this
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             First
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             Importance
             of
             this
             Subject
             ,
             upon
             many
             accounts
             to
             us
             .
             The
             Errors
             I
             have
             now
             been
             encountring
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             any
             
               ordinary
               kind
            
             :
             They
             represent
             to
             you
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             of
             Sins
             ,
             the
             Worshipping
             of
             the
             Creature
             with
             the
             Service
             due
             to
             the
             Creator
             ;
             and
             which
             I
             
             had
             rather
             thus
             describe
             ,
             than
             〈◊〉
             by
             its
             
               proper
               Name
            
             to
             you
             .
             And
             what
             the
             sad
             Consequence
             of
             it
             ●as
             been
             ,
             appears
             in
             this
             ;
             That
             while
             they
             have
             thus
             laboured
             to
             set
             up
             the
             Veneration
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             ,
             they
             have
             but
             too
             much
             debased
             the
             Honour
             of
             our
             LORD
             ;
             and
             lessened
             His
             Glory
             ,
             to
             raise
             Hers.
             
          
           
             I
             need
             not
             say
             how
             much
             more
             Piety
             is
             shewn
             by
             many
             of
             that
             Communion
             ,
             especially
             among
             the
             
               vulgar
               sort
            
             ,
             to
             MARY
             ,
             than
             to
             CHRIST
             himself
             .
             How
             many
             more
             particular
             Votaries
             she
             has
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             more
             trust
             and
             confidence
             is
             put
             in
             her
             Intercession
             ,
             than
             in
             that
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               JESVS
            
             .
             I
             do
             not
             charge
             the
             whole
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             as
             guilty
             of
             all
             this
             ;
             but
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             I
             could
             heartily
             wish
             they
             were
             not
             all
             too
             much
             accessory
             to
             it
             .
             Whilst
             by
             such
             Principles
             and
             such
             Practices
             as
             these
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             give
             occasion
             to
             the
             
               common
               sort
            
             to
             run
             into
             undue
             Excesses
             ;
             but
             permit
             their
             more
             learned
             Guides
             even
             to
             encourage
             them
             in
             it
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             how
             far
             Father
             Craesset
             abroad
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             our
             own
             Countrymen
             nearer
             home
             ,
             has
             but
             very
             lately
             revived
             the
             almost
             forgotten
             Excesses
             of
             former
             Ages
             .
             And
             when
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Communion
             ,
             
             afraid
             ,
             and
             indeed
             ashamed
             of
             these
             Abuses
             ,
             put
             forth
             some
             Advices
             for
             the
             Correction
             of
             them
             ,
             instead
             of
             encouraging
             the
             Admonition
             ,
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             thought
             too
             little
             to
             overwhelm
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             preach'd
             some
             
               new
               Gospel
            
             ,
             or
             denied
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             be
             come
             in
             the
             Flesh.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             when
             this
             is
             the
             Case
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             well
             see
             how
             they
             will
             be
             able
             to
             clear
             themselves
             altogether
             of
             those
             Follies
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             readily
             encourage
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             neglect
             to
             correct
             themselves
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             suffer
             those
             who
             would
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             not
             stop
             here
             :
             They
             have
             given
             a
             yet
             greater
             encouragement
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             our
             Saviour
             than
             this
             .
             If
             we
             look
             into
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             there
             view
             their
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             their
             Images
             ,
             those
             
             
               Books
               of
               the
               Ignorant
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             them
             ;
             what
             can
             be
             either
             more
             wretched
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             more
             apt
             to
             seduce
             unthinking
             Votaries
             ,
             than
             every
             where
             to
             see
             
               Holy
               MARY
            
             with
             our
             Saviour
             still
             an
             Infant
             in
             her
             Arms
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             were
             never
             to
             get
             out
             of
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Pupillage
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             were
             yet
             tolerable
             ,
             if
             they
             thereby
             took
             care
             to
             call
             back
             their
             Minds
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             his
             Infancy
             once
             when
             on
             Earth
             .
             But
             alas
             !
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             what
             exceeds
             all
             Extravagances
             besides
             ,
             that
             they
             set
             him
             out
             still
             as
             a
             Child
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             common
             in
             the
             Lives
             of
             their
             Saints
             ,
             in
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Miracles
             of
             the
             VIRGIN
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             their
             Offices
             and
             Books
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             than
             to
             hear
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             brought
             down
             in
             the
             Arms
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             still
             behaving
             himself
             as
             a
             little
             Child
             towards
             her
             Votaries
             .
             And
             what
             mean
             and
             low
             Opinions
             such
             things
             as
             these
             must
             needs
             create
             in
             Superstitious
             and
             Ignorant
             Minds
             of
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             
             World
             ,
             is
             very
             natural
             to
             conceive
             ;
             and
             the
             Devotion
             of
             the
             People
             towards
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             ,
             compared
             with
             their
             Notions
             and
             Zeal
             towards
             the
             
               Holy
               JESVS
            
             ,
             does
             but
             too
             
               fatally
               demonstrate
            
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             Consideration
             is
             not
             only
             thus
             important
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             more
             
               especial
               concern
            
             with
             regard
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Were
             the
             Votaries
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             content
             with
             a
             
               Speculative
               Opinion
            
             of
             her
             Excellencies
             ;
             or
             would
             they
             be
             satisfied
             to
             pay
             her
             what
             Homage
             they
             thought
             fit
             themselves
             ,
             without
             forcing
             others
             to
             joyn
             in
             it
             ;
             this
             Matter
             ,
             though
             very
             Scandalous
             to
             our
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             would
             not
             so
             much
             concern
             our
             Practice
             .
             But
             now
             that
             the
             very
             
               Publick
               Devotion
            
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             wholly
             over-run
             with
             this
             Abuse
             ;
             so
             that
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             with
             them
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             be
             content
             to
             pray
             to
             
               Holy
               MARY
            
             too
             :
             it
             was
             certainly
             very
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             understand
             the
             danger
             of
             such
             an
             Error
             ,
             which
             is
             
             thus
             combined
             with
             the
             most
             publick
             and
             
               solemn
               Piety
            
             of
             a
             whole
             Body
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             Point
             not
             only
             of
             very
             great
             moment
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             particular
             concern
             to
             us
             ;
             but
             very
             plain
             too
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             In
             other
             things
             ,
             though
             our
             Arguments
             are
             strong
             to
             those
             that
             comprehend
             the
             force
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             many
             times
             the
             Subject
             is
             obscure
             ,
             and
             the
             Disputation
             past
             the
             Capacity
             of
             the
             
               ordinary
               Christian.
            
             Thus
             in
             their
             Doctrines
             about
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             
               Authority
               ,
               Vnity
               ,
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             and
             other
             either
             real
             or
             pretended
             Privileges
             of
             it
             :
             The
             Argument
             is
             nice
             ,
             and
             easily
             perplexes
             an
             uninstructed
             Capacity
             .
             But
             here
             the
             Advice
             is
             evident
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Subject
             easie
             :
             The
             only
             hardship
             is
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             own
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             the
             most
             
               Vulgar
               Christian
            
             is
             able
             to
             discern
             the
             falseness
             of
             it
             .
             Those
             first
             Rudiments
             of
             
               Christianity
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               Him
               only
               shalt
               thou
               serve
               :
               How
               shall
               they
               call
               on
               Him
               in
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               believed
               ?
               There
               is
               one
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             being
             abundantly
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             how
             impossible
             it
             is
             that
             those
             should
             not
             have
             departed
             from
             their
             
               first
               Faith
            
             ,
             who
             give
             
               Religious
               Honour
            
             to
             the
             
               Virgin
               MARY
            
             ,
             and
             set
             her
             up
             as
             a
             Mediatrix
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             being
             once
             proved
             ,
             it
             will
             from
             hence
             presently
             follow
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Pretences
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             against
             us
             ,
             are
             vain
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             not
             only
             had
             sufficient
             Reason
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             our
             Duty
             to
             reform
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             to
             consider
             this
             Argument
             in
             one
             word
             .
             If
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             be
             actually
             and
             undoubtedly
             Erroneous
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             then
             let
             her
             fancy
             what
             she
             please
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             she
             can
             Err
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             what
             she
             says
             ,
             Infallible
             .
          
           
             If
             she
             be
             not
             Infallible
             ,
             then
             there
             
             can
             be
             no
             Obligation
             to
             believe
             and
             follow
             her
             at
             all
             Adventures
             ;
             without
             examining
             what
             she
             teaches
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             false
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             may
             examine
             her
             Doctrine
             ,
             then
             the
             End
             of
             all
             Examination
             being
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             cleave
             unto
             it
             ;
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             when
             upon
             the
             Enquiry
             ,
             we
             had
             discovered
             her
             to
             be
             involved
             in
             grievous
             Errors
             ,
             it
             was
             our
             Duty
             to
             abandon
             her
             Corruptions
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             this
             one
             Point
             alone
             being
             well
             cleared
             ,
             does
             in
             the
             Consequence
             of
             it
             ,
             plainly
             prove
             a
             Vindication
             of
             the
             whole
             Work
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             is
             alone
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             any
             unprejudiced
             Mind
             ,
             what
             just
             Cause
             we
             had
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             us
             then
             
               Bless
               God
            
             ,
             who
             has
             opened
             our
             Eyes
             to
             discover
             such
             Abuses
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             almost
             subverted
             the
             very
             chief
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
             .
             And
             let
             us
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             value
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             that
             Purity
             of
             Religion
             in
             which
             we
             have
             the
             happiness
             to
             exceed
             most
             Christians
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
           
             Let
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             if
             they
             please
             ,
             revile
             us
             ;
             let
             them
             call
             us
             Hereticks
             and
             
               Schismaticks
               ,
               Despisers
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Haters
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ;
             let
             them
             fill
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             with
             their
             
             Anathema's
             against
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             will
             not
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Abominations
             .
             But
             let
             us
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Religion
             which
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             knowing
             from
             whom
             we
             have
             received
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             rule
             and
             measure
             of
             it
             :
             And
             that
             though
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             say
             They
             or
             We
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Church
             or
             Society
             of
             Men
             whatsoever
             ;
             but
             though
             
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             though
             St.
             
               Peter
               himself
            
             should
             come
             to
             us
             and
             preach
             any
             other
             Gospel
             ,
             
             
               he
               is
               to
               be
               accursed
            
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             all
             with
             those
             excellent
             words
             of
             an
             Ancient
             Father
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             some
             who
             began
             in
             his
             time
             to
             Honour
             the
             
               Blessed
               VIRGIN
            
             ,
             though
             not
             with
             any
             part
             of
             that
             excess
             that
             these
             Men
             now
             do
             ;
             yet
             more
             than
             he
             supposed
             was
             fitting
             for
             them
             :
             
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               MARY
               was
               Holy
               ,
               but
               
               she
               was
               not
               therefore
               God
               :
               She
               was
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               
                 highly
                 honoured
              
               ,
               but
               she
               was
               not
               set
               forth
               to
               us
               to
               be
               worshipp'd
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Gospel
              
               has
               herein
               arm'd
               us
               before
               hand
               ;
               our
               Lord
               himself
               saying
               ,
               
                 Woman
                 ,
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 thee
                 ?
              
               Wherefore
               does
               he
               say
               this
               ?
               But
               only
               left
               some
               should
               think
               of
               the
               
                 Blessed
                 VIRGIN
              
               more
               highly
               than
               they
               ought
               .
               He
               called
               her
               Woman
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               foretelling
               those
               Schisms
               and
               Heresies
               that
               should
               arise
               upon
               
                 her
                 account
              
               .
               But
               God
               permits
               us
               not
               to
               
                 worship
                 Angels
              
               ;
               how
               much
               less
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Anna
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Let
               MARY
               be
               held
               in
               Honour
               ,
               but
               let
               the
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               be
               Worshipped
               .
               Let
               no
               one
               
                 Worship
                 MARY
              
               ;
               for
               though
               she
               were
               most
               fair
               ,
               and
               holy
               ,
               and
               honourable
               ,
               yet
               she
               is
               not
               therefore
               to
               be
               adored
               .
               To
               conclude
               ;
               Let
               MARY
               be
               held
               in
               Honour
               ,
               but
               let
               God
               be
               Adored
               .
            
          
           
           
             Now
             to
             this
             God
             who
             alone
             has
             
               infinite
               Perfections
            
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             
               God
               hearing
               Prayer
            
             ;
             let
             us
             ascribe
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             due
             ,
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             Praise
             ,
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             ADVERTISEMENT
             Of
             Books
             published
             by
             the
             Reverend
             Dr.
             WAKE
             .
          
           
             THere
             having
             been
             lately
             a
             little
             ,
             trifling
             Discourse
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Blessed
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             published
             and
             spread
             abroad
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Dr.
             
               Wake
               ,
               dedicated
            
             to
             the
             Princess
             of
             Denmark
             ;
             it
             is
             thought
             convenient
             here
             to
             let
             the
             World
             know
             ,
             how
             great
             an
             injury
             has
             been
             done
             to
             him
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             prevent
             such
             Practises
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             Reader
             is
             desired
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctor
             has
             yet
             published
             no
             other
             Books
             than
             what
             are
             here
             subjoined
             ;
             nor
             will
             ever
             hereafter
             set
             his
             Mark
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             write
             his
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           
             Printed
             for
             
               Richard
               Chiswell
            
             .
          
           
             AN
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             in
             the
             several
             Articles
             proposed
             by
             the
             late
             BISHOP
             of
             CONDOM
             ,
             [
             in
             his
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             .
             ]
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             A
             Defence
             of
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             against
             the
             Exceptions
             of
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Meaux
            
             ,
             late
             Bishop
             of
             Condom
             ,
             and
             his
             Vindicator
             .
          
           
             A
             
               Second
               Defence
            
             of
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             against
             the
             new
             Exceptions
             of
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Meaux
            
             ,
             late
             Bishop
             of
             Condom
             ,
             and
             his
             Vindicator
             .
             The
             FIRST
             PART
             .
          
           
             Second
             Defence
             of
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             against
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Meaux
            
             and
             his
             Vindicator
             .
             The
             SECOND
             PART
             .
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Eucharist
            
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             great
             Points
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Host
            
             :
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             
               Two
               Discourses
            
             lately
             Printed
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             on
             this
             Subject
             .
             To
             which
             is
             prefixed
             a
             Large
             
               Historical
               Preface
            
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             same
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Two
             Discourses
             of
             Purgatory
             and
             Prayers
             for
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           
             
             A
             Continuation
             of
             the
             Controversie
             between
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             and
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             being
             a
             full
             Account
             of
             the
             Books
             that
             have
             been
             of
             late
             written
             on
             Both
             sides
             .
          
           
             
               Preparation
               for
               Death
            
             ;
             being
             a
             Letter
             sent
             to
             a
             Young
             Gentlewoman
             in
             France
             ,
             in
             a
             Distemper
             of
             which
             she
             died
             .
          
        
         
           
             Printed
             for
             
               William
               Rogers
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             in
             which
             a
             late
             Author
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Oxford's
             true
             and
             only
             Notion
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             is
             considered
             and
             confuted
             .
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             The
             Sum
             of
             a
             Conference
             between
             Dr.
             Clagert
             and
             
               F.
               P.
               Gooden
            
             ,
             about
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Published
             by
             this
             Author
             with
             a
             Preface
             .
          
        
         
           
             Printed
             for
             
               Richard
               Chiswell
            
             ,
             and
             William
             Rogers
             .
          
           
             TWo
             Sermons
             ;
             One
             before
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             ;
             the
             other
             before
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             :
             Both
             Reprinted
             in
             this
             
               present
               Collection
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Other
             Tracts
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             .
          
           
             A
             Sermon
             Preached
             at
             Paris
             ,
             on
             the
             30
             th
             of
             
               January
               ,
               S.V.
            
             1681
             /
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Present
             State
             of
             the
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             Sure
             and
             Honest
             Means
             for
             Conversion
             of
             all
             Hereticks
             ;
             and
             wholsom
             Advice
             and
             Expedients
             for
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Preface
             by
             this
             Author
             .
          
           
             A
             Letter
             from
             several
             French
             Ministers
             fled
             into
             Germany
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Persecution
             in
             France
             ,
             to
             such
             of
             their
             Brethren
             in
             England
             as
             approved
             the
             
             King's
             Declaration
             touching
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             .
             Translated
             from
             the
             
               Original
               French.
            
             
          
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66401-e2150
           
             *
             Mat.
             xi
             .
             15
             —
             xiii
             .
             9.43
             .
             Mat
             vii
             .
             16
             Luk.
             xiv
             .
             35
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             v.
             11
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xiii
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             iii.
             5
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             xv
             .
             22
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             i.
             12
             .
          
           
             —
             Ib.
             ver·
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19·
             and
             2
             Cor.
             iv
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             iv
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ix
             .
             22
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             vi
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             iv
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Aristot.
             Eth.
             Nic.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             xii
             .
             17
             .
             Mat.
             v.
             44
             .
             Luke
             xi
             .
             41
             .
             —
             xvi
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             1
             Co.
             i.
             18
             ,
             21
             ,
             23
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             John
             vii
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             Luke
             viii
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             xxii
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             x.
             16
             .
          
           
             Andronic
             .
             Rhod.
             Par.
             Eth.
             Nic.
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Jo.
             v.
             44
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             xii
             .
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Jo.
             viii
             .
             47
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             iv
             .
             ver
             .
             6.
             col
             .
             cum
             vers
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             John
             iii.
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Acts
             xxiv
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             i.
             28
             .
          
           
             See
             Pontif
             .
             R.
             Ordo
             ad
             reconcil
             .
             Haer.
             
          
           
             Luke
             xii
             .
             47
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ●●
             14.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             xvi
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             xi
             .
             13
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66401-e9060
           
             See
             chap.
             xxxi
             .
             19
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ‡
             See
             Munster
             and
             Fagius
             on
             v.
             1
             .
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             Crit.
             M.
             Vol
             1.
             
          
           
             Titus
             ii
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             lviii
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xvi
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             132.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             v.
             15
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             xxvi
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Commination
             used
             on
             Ash-wednesday
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66401-e16060
           
             2
             Cor.
             iv
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             iv
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             See
             1
             Cor.
             v.
             1
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Rhemists
             Annot.
             on
             this
             Chap.
             Catholick
             Scriptur
             .
             Point
             26.
             of
             Indulgences
             .
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             vii
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             iv
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             iii.
             17
             .
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             xvi
             .
             24
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xiv
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Morin
             .
             de
             Poenir
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             4.
             n.
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Jo.
             iii.
             21
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             130.4
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh
             19.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             Card
             Perron
             .
          
           
             See
             this
             more
             at
             large
             Serm.
             VI
             ,
             VII
             .
          
           
             Collect
             for
             the
             
               iv
               th
            
             Sund.
             after
             Epiph.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66401-e23780
           
             Jude
             iii.
             
          
           
             V.
             1.
             
          
           
             V.
             2.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             R.
             Pontific
             .
             O.
             d.
             ad
             Reconcil
             .
             Haerer
             .
             Spondeo
             sub
             Anathematis
             Obligatione
             ,
             M●
             nunquam
             Quorumlibet
             suasionibus
             vel
             quocunque
             al●o
             modo
             ad
             —
             Reversurum
             .
             Et
             si
             (
             quod
             absit
             )
             ab
             hâc
             me
             unitate
             aliquâ
             Occasione
             vel
             Argumento
             divisero
             ,
             perjurii
             Reatum
             incurrens
             ,
             aeternae
             obligatus
             poenae
             Inveniar
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Acts
             iv
             .
             19
             .
          
           
             II.
             Chap.
             ver
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             —
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             II
             ▪
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             v.
             44
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             ii
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             2
             d
             Com.
             
          
           
             Aquin.
             &
             his
             School
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             xiv
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             iv
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             xi
             .
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             xi
             .
             35
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             iii.
             
          
           
             —
             15.
             
          
           
             —
             16.
             
          
           
             —
             17.
             
          
           
             —
             18.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             x.
             28
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             x.
             
          
           
             —
             32.
             
          
           
             —
             33.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66401-e32460
           
             Acts
             xxiii
             .
             v.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             v.
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             xvi
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             Acts
             xxiv
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             —
             v.
             24
             .
          
           
             See
             Grotius
             and
             Dr.
             Hammond
             on
             that
             Verse
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             Translation
             seems
             to
             imply
             quite
             otherwise
             ,
             viz.
             That
             he
             had
             a
             
               perfect
               knowledg
            
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               Law.
            
             
          
           
             Josephus
             ,
             Hist.
             l.
             20.
             
          
           
             Tacitus
             ,
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
          
           
             Acts
             xvii
             .
             31
             .
             Rom.
             xiv
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             v.
             10
             .
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             iv
             .
             15
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             xxv
             .
             31
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             ii
             .
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             xviii
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             Wisd.
             v.
             4●
             
          
           
             —
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66401-e40160
           
             —
             v.
             24
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             v.
             10
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Tacitus
             Hist.
             lib.
             v.
             c.
             9.
             
               says
               of
               him
               ,
               That
            
             per
             omnem
             saevitiam
             ac
             libidinem
             ,
             jus
             regium
             servili
             ingenio
             exercuit
             .
             Et
             annal
             .
             l
             xii
             .
             c.
             54.
             cuncta
             malefacta
             sibi
             impune
             ratus
             ,
             tanta
             potentia
             subnixo
             .
          
           
             *
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             Jud.
             l.
             20.
             c.
             5.
             pag.
             616.
             
             Basil.
             1544.
             
             
               The
               Account
               of
               which
               see
               above
               ,
            
             p.
             159.
             
          
           
             Act.
             ii
             .
             37
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             xi
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xxv
             .
             41
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Soc●nians
               1st
               .
               Deny
               Immortality
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               Smalc
               .
               contr
               .
               Frantz
               ,
               p.
               415.
               
               Volkelius
               ,
               lib.
               iii.
               cap.
               11.12
               .
            
             
               2dly
               ,
               They
               affirm
               ,
               That
               they
               shall
               be
               for
               
                 ever
                 destroyed
              
               ,
               Smalc
               .
               l.
               c.
               Volk
               .
               l.
               c.
               pag.
               73.
               and
               cap.
               33.
               pag.
               133.
               
               Socinus
               in
               1
               John
               2.17
               .
               Bibl.
               Fr
               Pol.
               p.
               178.
               
               Woltzogen
               .
               in
               Mat.
               iii.
               12
               .
               and
               in
               Mat.
               xxv
               .
               46
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               3dly
               ,
               By
               Fire
               ,
               Schlicting
               .
               comm
               .
               in
               Hebr.
               x.
               27
               .
               apud
               Crellium
               ,
               in
               Bibl.
               Fratr
               .
               Polon
               .
               T.
               1.
               see
               his
               Paraphr
               .
               on
               the
               same
               vers
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mat.
               xiii
               .
               42.xxii.13
               xxv
               .
               41
               ,
               46.
               
               Mar.
               ix
               .
               43
               ,
               &
               c·
               compared
               with
               Rev.
               xiv
               .
               10.xx.10
               .
               Rom.
               ii
               .
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               Add
               ,
               for
               the
               reality
               of
               the
               pains
               ,
               Mat.
               xi
               .
               24.xxiii.15
               .
               Luke
               xii
               .
               47
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             ‖
             So
             Scotus
             
          
           
             ‖
             Soto
             and
             others
             .
             See
             Escobar
             sum
             .
             Theol
             .
             Exam.
             iv
             .
             de
             Paenit
             .
             c.
             vii
             .
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Reginald
             .
             praxis
             fori
             paenit
             .
             l.
             v.
             c.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             n.
             23.
             
             Vasquez
             .
             in
             3.
             qu.
             86.
             art
             .
             2.
             dub
             .
             6.
             
             See
             below
             .
          
           
             *
             Soto
             in
             iv
             .
             Sent.
             dist
             .
             17.
             qu.
             2.
             art
             .
             2.
             concl
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             ⸫
             Cod.
             de
             Paenit
             .
             tract
             .
             1.
             qu.
             6.
             
             Escobar
             .
             summ
             .
             Theol.
             Tract
             .
             vii
             .
             cap.
             7.
             pag.
             780.
             
             Lugd.
             1659.
             &
             pag.
             770.
             ad
             Quaest.
             Quando
             nam
             quis
             actum
             contritionis
             teneatur
             elicere
             .
             R.
             Non
             statim
             ac
             peccat
             ;
             sed
             stato
             tempore
             ,
             nempe
             
               in
               mortis
               articulo
            
             ,
             &
             in
             vita
             aliquoties
             si
             solum
             jus
             naturale
             spectetur
             ,
             &
             probabile
             est
             quinto
             quoque
             Anno.
             
          
           
             See
             Escobar
             .
             summ
             .
             mor.
             Theol
             .
             Tract
             .
             vii
             .
             cap.
             7.
             n.
             92
             ,
             93.
             pag.
             781.
             
          
           
             Morinus
             de
             poenitent
             .
             l.
             viii
             .
             cap.
             4.
             n.
             15.
             
             Lugo
             de
             Poenit.
             disp
             .
             v.
             sect
             .
             9.
             n.
             130
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             cxxx
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xx
             .
             6
             ,
          
           
             —
             12.
             
          
           
             John
             viii
             ▪
             34.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             xiii
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             Heb
             iii.
             13
             .
          
           
             Heb
             iv
             .
             1
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66401-e45480
           
             Psal.
             cxi
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             cxxx
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             Mal
             i.
             8
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             —
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             iii.
             11
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             xi
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             Mark
             ix
             ▪
             4●
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             xiii
             .
             12
             .
             Mark
             iv
             .
             25
             .
             Luke
             viii
             .
             18
             .
             —
             xix
             .
             26
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             ii
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             xiii
             .
             14
             .
             Mark
             vi
             .
             52
             .
             John
             xii
             .
             40
             .
             Hebr.
             iii.
             13
             .
             Rom.
             ii
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             vii
             .
             14.viii.19
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             iii
             ▪
             11.
             
          
           
             —
             12.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             iv
             .
             30
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             ii
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             See
             Matt.
             xxv
             .
             14.28
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             xiii
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             i.
             23
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             iv
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             iii.
             17
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             v.
             7
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             xviii
             .
             —
             20.
             
          
           
             —
             21.
             
          
           
             —
             22.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66401-e52360
           
             See
             ch
             .
             xiv
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Acts
             xv
             .
             1
             .
             —
             xxi
             .
             20
             .
          
           
             Acts
             xv
             .
             19
             ,
             28.
             
             Gal.
             v.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             v.
             1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             xi
             .
             18
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             xv
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Verse
             ●
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               Chrysost.
               Theophylact
            
             ,
             &c.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             xv
             .
             28
             .
             Gal.
             v.
             2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             xiv
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             
               Histoire
               des
            
             variations
             
               des
               Eglises
               Protestantes
               :
               par
               Mr.
               l'
               Evesque
               de
            
             MEAUX
             .
             The
             Design
             of
             which
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Summary
             of
             his
             Preface
             —
             
               Les
               Variations
               dans
               la
               foy
               preuve
               certaine
               de
               fausseté
               .
               Charactere
               des
               heresies
               d'estre
               variables
               —
               Ce
               Charactere
               reconnu
               dans
               tous
               les
               Ages
               de
               l'Eglise
               .
               —
               Charactere
               d'immutabilitè
               dans
               la
               foy
               de
               l'Eglise
               Catholique
               .
               —
               Que
               les
               variations
               de
               l'un
               des
               partis
               (
               de
               Protestans
               )
               est
               une
               preuve
               contre
               l'
               Autre
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Praef.
             ad
             lib.
             de
             Summ.
             P.
             T.
             1.
             p.
             592.
             
             Ingolstad
             .
             A.
             1586.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             to
             .
             1.
             p.
             1377.
             de
             Not.
             Eccl.
             A.
             
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             p.
             99
             ,
             100.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             I●
             p.
             1378.
             ●
             
          
           
             Prop.
             2.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             xvi
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             —
             V.
             3.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             xiii
             .
             35
             .
          
           
             Verse
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             xv
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Petition
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             Bishops
             to
             King
             James
             ▪
             for
             which
             they
             were
             commited
             to
             the
             Tower.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             iv
             .
             11
             
          
           
             Rom.
             xiv
             .
             19
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             xiii
             .
             35
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             xii
             .
             18
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             xvi
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             xxi
             .
             3
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66401-e61100
           
             Joel
             .
             ii
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             —
             2
             ,
          
           
             —
             3
             ,
          
           
             —
             10.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Judaei
               putant
               in
               diebus
            
             Joel
             
               tam
               innumerabilem
               Locustarum
               super
               Jud.
               eam
               venisse
               multitudinem
               ,
               ut
               cuncta
               complerent
               ,
               &
               non
               dicam
               fruges
               ,
               sed
               ne
               Vinearam
               quidem
               &
               arborum
               C●rtices
               ,
               ramo●que
               dimitt●rent
               ,
               ita
               ut
               omni
               virore
               consumpto
               arentes
               arborum
               rami
               ▪
               &
               sicca
               vinearum
               flagella
               remanerent
               .
            
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Joel
             .
             i.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Ch.
             i.
             4
             .
          
           
             (c)
             See
             among
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             St.
             Hierom.
             loc
             .
             cit
             .
             Drusius
             in
             Joel
             .
             i.
             1
             .
             Groti●s
             in
             Joel
             i.
             5
             .
             Theodoret
             in
             Cap
             1.4
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             v.
             pl.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             lxxi
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             iii.
             31
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             xxi
             .
             27
             .
          
           
             (c)
             This
             Passage
             is
             so
             very
             Extraordinary
             ,
             that
             I
             ought
             to
             give
             some
             Account
             of
             it
             .
             Pope
             Boniface
             IX
             .
             having
             granted
             a
             large
             Indulgence
             at
             Rome
             ,
             whither
             the
             Lombards
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Wars
             they
             then
             had
             ,
             could
             not
             go
             to
             gain
             it
             ,
             at
             the
             Prayer
             of
             
               John
               Galeas
               ,
               Visconte
            
             of
             Milan
             ,
             he
             grants
             the
             same
             Indulgence
             to
             Milan
             he
             had
             done
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             all
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             said
             Galeas
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             neither
             confess'd
             their
             Sins
             ,
             nor
             were
             contrite
             for
             them
             ,
             should
             yet
             be
             
               absolved
               of
               all
               their
               Sins
            
             ;
             only
             for
             visiting
             a
             few
             Churches
             ,
             and
             praying
             the
             
               Sum
               of
               Money
            
             prefix'd
             by
             the
             said
             B●ll
             :
             Bonifacio
             
               Pontifice
               à
               intercessione
               di
            
             Ciovan
             Galeazzo
             
               Visconte
               la
               concesse
               in
            
             Milano
             (
             sc.
             la
             indulgenza
             )
             
               nella
               medesina
               sorma
               ch'
               era
               à
               Roma
               :
               cioé
               ,
               che
               ciascuno
               nel
               Dominio
               del
               Visconte
               ,
               se
               a●cho
               non
               fosse
            
             Contrito
             ne
             Confesso
             ,
             
               fosse
               assolutio
               di
               ogni
               peccato
               ,
               &c.
            
             Co●io
             Hist.
             Milan
             terza
             parte
             ,
             pag.
             629.
             
             Edit
             .
             Venet.
             anno
             1565.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Dr.
             
             Brevint's
             Saul
             and
             Samuel
             at
             
               Endor
               .
               Crasset
            
             devotion
             
               veritabile
               envers
               la
            
             Ste.
             Vierge
             ,
             part
             .
             ult
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             iv
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             (e)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             Hom.
             ad
             Antioch
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Chrys.
             ad
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Conc.
             Tr.
             Sess.
             xiv
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Layman
             Theol.
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             5.
             tract
             .
             6.
             c.
             2.
             
             §.
             2.
             
             And
             so
             most
             of
             their
             other
             Casuists
             ,
             
               Morinus
               ,
               Greg.
               de
               Valentia
               ,
               Silas
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Veraciter
               ,
               integraliter
               .
               Lyr.
               Mercer
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Rev●ra
               ,
               Ex
               animo
               ,
               non
               simulaté
               .
            
             Drus.
             
               seriò
               ac
               bonâ
               fide
            
             .
             Grot.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             xliv
             .
             21
             .
             1
             Chron.
             xxviii
             .
             9
             .
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             27
             .
          
           
             Hab.
             i.
             13
             .
          
           
             Joel
             ii
             .
             18
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             ii
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             xvi
             .
             18
             .
          
           
             Exodus
             xxxiv
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             i.
             16
             ,
          
           
             —
             17.
             
          
           
             Isai
             ,
             i.
             18
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             xviii
             30.
             
          
           
             Jonah
             iii.
             4
             .
          
           
             —
             10.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             iii.
             33
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             xviii
             30.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             ii
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             cxxvi
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             i.
             9
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             cxliv.
             14
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             x
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             lviii
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             lviii
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             38.18
             .
          
           
             Joel
             ii
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             lviii
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             —
             V.
             8.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             lviii
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             xliv
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             lxviii
             .
             1
             ,
          
           
             —
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             xv
             .
             16
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66401-e70250
           
             2
             Tim.
             iii.
             15
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             35
             ,
          
           
             —
             36
             ,
          
           
             —
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Dr.
             
             Hammond's
             Par.
             upon
             this
             Verse
             ,
             and
             Note
             on
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             c
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Dr.
             
               Hammond
               ,
               Mat.
            
             x.
             
               h.
               Rom.
            
             xiii
             .
             c.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             iii.
             6
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             4
             ,
             8
             ,
             ●●
             ,
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Act.
             xxiv
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             iii.
             18
             .
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             13
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66401-e76170
           
             
               Non
               est
               meum
               quod
               vobis
               tradidi
               ,
               sed
               à
               Domino
               illud
               accepi
               :
               sicut
               ipse
               alibi
               dicit
               ,
               Non
               ab
               hominibus
               sed
               à
               Deo
               omnia
               didicisse
               .
            
             Hieron
             .
             in
             ver
             .
             23.
             —
             See
             Gal.
             i.
             1
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Illud
                 Christi
              
               ,
               Hoc
               facite
               ,
               
                 non
                 est
                 dictum
                 ,
                 nisi
              
               Apostolis
               ,
               
                 qui
                 to
                 mandato
                 Ordinati
                 sunt
                 primi
                 Sacerdotes
                 Novi
                 Testamenti
                 .
              
               Bellarm
               .
               de
               Euch.
               l.
               4.
               c.
               16.
               
               §.
               Haec
               autem
               .
            
             
               Illud
               Hoc
               facite
               ,
               
                 non
                 significat
                 solùm
              
               Manducate
               &
               Bibite
               ;
               
                 quod
                 convenit
                 omnibus
                 Christianis
                 ,
                 sed
                 significat
                 ,
              
               Consecrate
               ,
               Sumite
               &
               aliis
               Distribuite
               
                 ut
                 Me
                 facere
                 vidistis
                 .
                 Ista
                 autem
                 tria
                 non
                 possunt
                 convenire
                 omnibus
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 illud
                 Mandalum
              
               non
               est
               datum
               omnibus
               ,
               sed
               solùm
               sacerdotibus
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             (c)
             
               Concil
               Trid.
               Sess.
               xxii
               .
               Can.
            
             1
             
          
           
             (d)
             Sess.
             xiii
             .
             Can.
             1
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Sess.
             xxii
             .
             Can.
             2
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Ibid.
               Can.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               Sess.
            
             xxii
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
             
               Christus
               Corpus
               &
               Sanguinem
               suum
               sub
               speciebus
               Panis
               &
               Vini
               Deo
               Patri
               obtulit
               :
               ac
               sub
               earundem
               rerum
               Symbolis
               ,
               Apostolis
               quos
               nunc
               Novi
               Testamenti
               Sacerdotes
               constituebat
               ,
               ut
               sumerent
               tradidit
               :
               &
               Eisdem
               ,
               Eorumque
               in
               Sacerdotio
               successoribus
               ut
               offerrent
               praecepit
               ,
               per
               haec
               verba
               ,
            
             Hoc
             facite
             in
             meam
             commemorationem
             .
             And
             Can.
             2.
             
             
               Siquis
               dixerit
               illis
               verbis
            
             ,
             Hoc
             facite
             ,
             
               &c.
               Christum
               non
               instituisse
               Apostolos
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               aut
               non
               Ordinâsse
               ut
               ipsi
               aliique
               Sacerdotes
               offerrent
               Corpus
               &
               Sanguinem
               suam
               ,
            
             Anathema
             sit
             .
          
           
             (h)
             See
             
               Catech
               .
               ad
               Paroch
               .
               par
               .
            
             2.
             
               de
               Ord.
               Sacram
               .
               n.
            
             50.
             
             §.
             tertio
             .
          
           
             (i)
             
               Manifestum
               est
               quòd
               Homo
               tenetur
               hoc
               Sacramentum
               sumere
               non
               solùm
               ex
               statuto
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               sed
               ex
               mandato
               Domini
               ,
               dicentis
               ,
            
             Hoc
             facite
             in
             meam
             commemorationem
             .
             
               Aquin.
               part
            
             .
             3.
             
             Qu.
             80.
             
             Art.
             11.
             
               id
               Corp.
            
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Estins
               in
               Sent.
               l.
            
             4.
             dist
             .
             12.
             
             §.
             11.
             pag.
             165.
             
               l.
               A.B.
            
             Where
             having
             shewn
             that
             facere
             cannot
             be
             interpreted
             consecrare
             ;
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               Non
               enim
               absolutè
               dicitur
            
             Facite
             ,
             sed
             Hoc
             facite
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               Id
               quod
               à
               Me
               &
               à
               Vobis
               nunc
               fit
               aut
               factum
               est
               ,
               deinceps
               vos
               &
               vestri
               Successores
               ,
            
             facite
             in
             Mei
             memori●m
             .
             
               Et
               infra
            
             .
             ●aulus
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             Illud
             facere
             
               etiam
               ad
            
             Plebem
             refert
             Edentem
             &
             Bibentem
             
               de
               hoc
               Sacramento
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               De
               Euch.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             16.
             
             §.
             Haec
             autem
             .
          
           
             (m)
             
               Ibid.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             25.
             
             §.
             Videtur
             tamen
             .
             Where
             he
             gives
             this
             Paraphrase
             of
             our
             
               Text
               :
               Id
               quod
               nunc
               agimus
               ,
               Ego
               dum
               consecro
               &
               po●rigo
               ,
               &
               vos
               dum
               accipitis
               &
               comeditis
               frequentate
               deinceps
               usque
               ad
               mundi
               consummationem
               .
            
          
           
             (n)
             Ibid.
             Paulus
             
               autem
               resert
               potissimùm
               illa
               Verba
               ad
               actionem
               Discipulorum
               ,
               id
               quod
               ex
               ver
               .
            
             26.
             
               colligitur
               .
               Et
               planum
               fieri
               potest
               ex
               instituto
               &
               proposito
               B.
            
             Pauli
             ,
             
               &c.
               q.
               v.
            
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Bellarm.
               ib.
               c
            
             16
             §Dicet
             aliquis
             .
             His
             words
             are
             ;
             
               Neque
               obstat
               quòd
               S.
            
             Thomas
             
               colligit
               ex
               hoc
               loco
               esse
               de
               jure
               divino
               ut
               omnes
               aliquando
               sumant
               Eucharistiam
               ;
               ubi
               videtur
               intellexisse
               illud
            
             Hoc
             facite
             
               dictum
               esse
            
             Omnibus
             ;
             
               Nam
               S.
            
             Thomas
             
               non
               vult
               colligi
               immediatè
               sed
               mediaté
               .
               Quia
               enim
               Dominus
               jubet
               Apostolis
               ut
            
             consecrent
             ,
             sumant
             ,
             &
             distribuant
             ,
             
               consequenter
               jubet
               Aliis
               ut
            
             accipiant
             
               de
               manu
               sacerdotum
               distribuentium
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Catech.
               Conc.
               Trid.
               de
               Ord.
               Sacr.
               n.
            
             5.
             
             §.
             4.
             
             
               Manibus
               capiti
               (
               sc.
               ordinandi
               in
               sacerdotem
               )
               ejus
               impositis
               ,
            
             Accipe
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Eique
               Coelestem
               illam
               quam
               Dominus
               Discipulis
               suis
               dedit
               peccata
               retinendi
               ac
               remittendi
               potestatem
               tribuit
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               De
               Sacr.
               Poenit.
               n.
            
             71.
             
             
               Il.
               lustr
               verò
               hujus
               Ministerii
               Testimonium
               praebent
               illa
               Domini
               Verba
               apud
               S.
            
             Joann
             .
             Quorum
             remiseritis
             ,
             
               &c.
               neque
               enim
            
             omnibus
             ,
             sed
             Apostolis
             tantùm
             
               haec
               dicta
               fuisse
               constat
               ,
               quibus
               in
            
             hâc
             functione
             sacerdotes
             succedunt
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             x.
             18
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             iii.
             5
             .
             Phil.
             iv
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             liii
             .
             3
             ,
          
           
             —
             4
             ,
          
           
             —
             5
             ,
          
           
             —
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             cxxix
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             i.
             12
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             xxii
             .
             44
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xxvi
             .
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             xxii
             .
             44
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xxvii
             .
             46
             .
          
           
             Act.
             ii
             .
             27
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             vii
             .
             25
             
          
           
             Exod.
             xii
             .
             17
             .
             xiii
             .
             3
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             xiii
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             —
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             iii.
             1
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             ii
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             v.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             x.
             29
             .
          
           
             *
             Aben-Ezra
             .
             vid.
             Fag
             .
             in
             Exod.
             xii
             .
             15
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66401-e95190
           
             *
             See
             the
             Instances
             of
             all
             the
             following
             Particulars
             in
             the
             2
             d
             Def.
             of
             the
             Expos.
             of
             the
             Doctr.
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             part
             2.
             artic
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.46
             ,
             47.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Litanies
             of
             the
             Bl.
             Virg.
             
          
           
             Aquin.
             3.
             
               part
               .
               Qu.
            
             27
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Chrysost
               in
               Joan.
               Hom.
            
             17.
             pag.
             132
             ,
             133.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               G.L.
               Paris
            
             .
             1633.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               August
               .
               de
               Nat.
               &
               Grat.
               c.
            
             36.
             p.
             284.
             
               b.
               Ed
               Lugd.
            
             1664.
             
             T●m
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Contempl.
             vii
             .
             pag.
             78
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Contempl.
             viii
             .
             pag.
             89
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Offic.
               B.
               Virg
               Antver
               p.
            
             1631.
             pag.
             81.
             
          
           
             
               Crasset
               .
               Devot
               .
               envers
               la
               ste
               V.
               part
               .
            
             1.
             pag.
             10
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Contempl.
               on
               the
               Life
               and
               Glory
               of
            
             H.
             M.
             
               p.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Contempl.
               pag.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             
               Crasset
               devot
               .
               envers
               la
               V.M.
               par
               .
            
             1.
             p.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Crasset
               ver
               .
               dev
               .
               part
               .
            
             1.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Crasset
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             
               Crasset
               ,
               p.
            
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Suarez
               .
               tom
            
             .
             2.
             in
             3.
             disp
             .
             23
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             See
             Lucians
             Dialog
             .
             Mars
             and
             Mercury
             .
          
           
             
               Crasset
               .
               devot
               .
               ver
               .
               par
               .
            
             1.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Crasset
               .
               par
            
             .
             1.
             p.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             
               Crasset
               .
               ib.
               p.
            
             86.
             
             
               Ex
               libr.
            
             vi
             .
             
               revelat
               .
               S.
               Brigittae
            
             .
          
           
             
               Card.
               Bona.
               de
               Div.
               Psalmod
               .
               c.
            
             16.
             p.
             551.
             
          
           
             
               Crasset
               .
               par
            
             .
             2.
             p.
             309.
             
          
           
             
               Crasset
               .
               ib.
               p.
            
             314.
             
          
           
             
               Crasset
               .
               ib.
               p.
            
             321.
             
          
           
             
               Crasset
               .
               ib.
            
             329.
             
          
           
             
               Crasset
               .
               par
            
             .
             2.
             trait
             .
             6.
             
             Contempl.
             p.
             7.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Contempl.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Apol.
             for
             the
             Contempl
             .
             p.
             74
             ,
             82
             ,
             83.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Purg.
               l.
            
             it
             .
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Eccles.
               Triumph
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Gratian.
               c.
            
             13.
             q.
             2
             
               de
               Mortuis
               ,
               c.
            
             29.
             p.
             1304
             ,
             1305.
             
             Par.
             1585.
             
          
           
             
               Sent.
               l.
            
             iv
             .
             dist
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             
               Scotus
               in
               Sent.
            
             iv
             .
             dist
             .
             45.
             q.
             4.
             
             
               Rubio
               in
               Sent.
               l.
            
             iv
             .
             d.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               li.
               cc.
            
             See
             above
             .
          
           
             
               Pesant
               .
               in
            
             1
             
               Thom.
               qu.
            
             12.
             ar
             .
             10.
             disp
             .
             7.
             
             Conclus
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Exposit.
             of
             Bishop
             Meaux
             ,
             §.
             iv
             .
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Cult
               .
               ss
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             223●
             .
          
           
             Crasset
             ,
             par
             .
             1.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             v.
             2
             .
          
           
             Contempl.
             of
             the
             
               B.
               Virgin
            
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             ii
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             xv
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             iv
             .
             1●
             .
             &
             v.
             2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             iv
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             See
             Crasset
             ,
             par
             .
             1.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Crasset
               Devot
               .
               verit
               .
               par
               .
            
             2.
             trait
             .
             6.
             p.
             34
             
               i
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             
             Widenfelt's
             Advices
             of
             the
             
               Bl.
               Virgin
            
             .
          
           
             Galat.
             i.
             9
             .